《Alpha Princess&#x27;s Possessive Mate》


 Chapter 1 - Save The Alpha!

    I moved my head grunting a little, fluttering myshes rapidly I let the bright white light in the room blind me.

    "Where am I?"

    A hand gripped my shoulders and I heard the sobs of a familiar girl beside me, "Princess, You are awake! You had me worried!"

    I turned to see Dandeline my personal maid sitting beside my hospital bed, her eyes swollen with all those tears, "how are you feeling!? Should I call the doctor?" She said panicking.

    "No need Dandeline, I feel fine", I reassured whimpering as the stiffness from my deep slumber set into my muscles. "How long was I asleep?"

    "One whole day Princess! you had me worried" She said as the waterfall in her eyes increased its flow, "What had happened? Why are you this injured!?"

    I chuckled looking at how concerned she was of me, "I''ll recover in no time Dandeline, but didn''t I warn you not to call me princess here! No one knows about my identity in this vige, and we are not to reveal that till our missionpletes"

    "Yes I-I am sorwwy", she said sniffing through her tears, "but princess...sorry Ma''am, how did you end up like this!? And...and why is there a silver chain around your ankle?"

    Moving my ankle I finally felt the cold touch of metal, silver chains meant I won''t be able to transform into my werewolf form! Also that I was probably being held as a prime suspect for what had happened in the forest a day ago.

    I had recentlye to this vige called Winterwells, situated on the outskirts of our kingdom Adalopha, and joined the pack here disguised as an omega. Little did I know before I could even introduce myself to the entire pack, my luck would draw me into thispromising situation.

    Closing my eyes I remembered the cold dark night, where this all started...

    ~*~

    I was running through the woods as fast as I could alongside the pack, the moon was high up in the sky and the howls of the wolves running with me became louder and louder. We could tell the Alpha was in danger, I howled giving out a call which was responded by a faint whimpering howl that came from a distance; it was obvious the wolf who howled was gravely injured.

    Picking up my pace I sprinting to the front line where the beta was running, making sure not to go ahead of him, as that would mean breaking thew that governs every werewolf pack. The Beta was a rtively vintage person when it came to his thoughts and principles, he was way older than the alpha and very strict when it came to rules.

    As a human, he looked annoying with those antique sses that would slide of his face from time to time, and always wore a slick hairstyle ttering about principles. But as a wolf! he was pure grey, tall, and a total feast for the eyes.

    As we went closer to the call a sudden agonizing cry was heard, "The alpha!" I telmunicated to everyone, "let''s run fast he must be under attack!"

    The beta looked at me bitterly and growled, "stay in yourne rookie! no one asked for a newbie''s deduction skills" he looked at me threateningly, setting an example as a warning for others to not go ahead of him!

    No one could go faster than him anyways, it was in every omega''s blood to never defy the superiors. But the fact that he wasn''t increasing his speed was a concern to me. ''Was he trying to let the alpha die!?'' I thought to myself.

    I was confused for a moment and he suddenly took a right turn. That was not where the voice came from! We heard the cry again, the call for help was so desperate this time.

    ''I''ll face thewter!'' I turned behind taking the left path, going alone towards the source of the noise.

    "What are you doing rookie? Come back here, follow the beta!" I heard the entire pack call out to me but I didn''t care, someone was in pain and probably breathing theirst breath.

    As I bolted going full speed in the direction of the call, the scent of our Alpha bing more evident now mixed with the scent of blood. I ran through the woods ignoring the dampness of the terrain, and in desperation, I didn''t realize I entered the no man''snd!

    Not long ahead the Alpha was lying on the ground in his human form, bleeding from serious injuries and losing out to his consciousness. There were carcasses of other wolves lying around him indicating a fierce battle that took ce here and now he was fighting for his life!

    "Alpha stay with me!" I telmunicated, trying to pick him up so I could carry him on my back. Even if I was a princess in disguise, it was really hard for me to not respond to a call for help.

    Just then I felt a sharp pain shoot up my leg as a pair of canines dug into my hind leg, I whimpered turning behind to see our Beta standing there with rage boiling in his eyes and his teeth red covered in my blood.

    "I''m sorry Beta" I telmunicated, "But our Alpha is on the brink of death! Let us take him back first and then you can punish me as you see fit by thew, I promise to take it without anyints"

    "Shut up!" he scorned standing to his full-length intimidating me with his eyes, "You ruined my n! Who asked you to put your own brain to the matter?" He stepped close to me growling as I bent close to the ground cautiously, "Rookie, go back now! The Alpha is dead"

    "But he is breathing!" I argued.

    "He''s dead! Get out of this foreignnd before you create any more problems", Beta replied.

    Why would he say that? I could see the Alpha breathing, fight for his life, asking for help! Why is the beta insisting so much of him being dead?

    That''s where it clicked me!

    He wanted the Alpha dead all along! He took a different path before and now he wants to leave him here to die.

    Rising I looked sternly in his eyes, "So you want to take this opportunity and be the Alpha of our pack! Leaving the alpha here to die, You are breaking a majorw that you yourself hold so highly of. You have nothing but death waiting when we go back"

    Standing in front of the Alpha I took a defensive stance, "I will save the alpha! And you will face thew!"

    The Betaughed at my gesture, "Yes I wish to take full advantage of this opportunity, and let me tell you the truth since you already stumbled upon it - I nned this all! Iy this trap for him because I want him gone for good! In the next few days when I be the Alpha, I will erase all the newws this asshole introduced in the pack.

    "He was never supposed to be an Alpha, I should have been Chosen! But this young blood was purer than mine. I''m just taking back what belonged to me in the first ce!" The beta continued in a ridiculed tone, "Tell me newling, now that you know the truth, who are you going to tell this all to? Do you think they will take your word over mine? I''ll tell you what I will do! When we head back I will report of YOU killing the alpha, and use you of being involved with our enemy vige. Let me see you try and get out not guilty from that."

    He was right! I just joined in yesterday and no one would believe me if I were to report this; But more important than all of that was the life of our Alpha right now! I will protect the Alpha with everything I have, even if that meant I die for the sake of another life. I thumped my front legs on the ground showing my resolve, I was ready to fight the Beta if necessary but I will save this life!

    The beta was aggravated as he charged towards me shouting, "This is what happens when the oldws arepromised, dirty blood like you taint the pack! And then rebel against the authorities!"

    He jumped with the intent of scratching me with his paws but I dodged it and before he could prepare for another hit, I pushed him away from where the Alpha was, standing again in a defensive stance protecting our Alpha.

    "So you won''t listen, I guess I have no choice but to kill you too!", raged the beta running towards me.

    He pounced on me as we tumbled away, sitting on my back as Iy on the ground struggling to move him from over me.

    Opening his mouth wide he bit my neck, digging his razor-sharp canines deep into my flesh. I winced in pain trying to break free, but his hold was strong. He tightened his grip stopping my movement, as blood dripped down forming a pool of red on the ground.

    I quivered in pain and at the imminent fear of death!

    Am I really going to die like this?

    No! I must save the Alpha no matter what!

 Chapter 2 - Selene

    I looked at the Alpha lying on the ground, bathed in his blood. Being pinned down by the Beta, all I could do was struggle through the pain. Beta''s canines made their grip stronger around my neck and I continued to quiver in pain.

    "I will kill you first," the beta expressed predatorily, "and then I will enjoy watching the Alpha struggle through hisst breath, finally leave this world! Tomorrow after returning to the vige, I will be the rightful Alpha of Winterwells! And I will make sure that just anyone from the lowlife doesn''t be a part of our pack"

    His words were very much of a taunt towards me. Since I never mentioned my home was the castle itself, he must have assumed Ie from indigent families just outside the kingdom.

    I tried to break free but it was useless effort! I might have had a lot of practice matches in the castle but in life and death situations experience counts and Beta clearly had more of that.

    ''No! No! No! If I die like this the pack will surely go in the wrong hands'' With all the strength I had remaining I howled a distress signal very specific for our pack, it was an absolutew to use it only when your life is facing a threatening situation and your pack makes sure to follow up on it!

    The Beta was furious as he knew it won''t be long before the pack finds their way here, he had special abilities to hide the scent of his trails and probably even others. That was the only logical reason as to why a smell-sensitive creature like werewolves from our pack couldn''t find us yet.

    But what about the voice signal? It was out now and the pack would be heading straight here. So the only remaining task was to stop the Beta till then.

    He pulled at my flesh around the neck, as the wound opened it started bleeding profusely. Getting up he headed straight towards the Alpha with murderous intention spilling out of him, in my painful efforts I grabbed his hindleg to stop him.

    He might have been a little hesitant with his attacks, but I was not! With all the strength I shook my head jerking and gritting my teeth on his slender bone of the leg. It broke off as blood gushed out of the wound, and he hobbled with pain.

    It did nothing but add to his rage more and he turned around towards my helplessly exerted state on the ground, without hesitating he scratched my eye in an attempt to gauge it out.

    I groaned loudly from pain and watched him continue his limping towards the Alpha.

    ''He is killing the Alpha over my dead body!''

    With a strong resolve I got up, my vision was restricted to only one of my eyes as the other was dyed red. Running towards our beta I pounced on him biting a huge chunk of his thigh muscles. He cried out with pain, before he could react I pounced again pushing him as far from Alpha as possible.

    His retaliation followed obviously, but more than his experience my resolve prevailed! Pushing him further I dug my canines into his neck.

    "You disrespectful kid! this is the problem with the new generation - they do not respect the old ways and end up just like your foolish Alpha dying there!" said the beta trying to fend me off of him. But my hold was stronger, call it an adrenaline rush but I couldn''t feel pain in my wounds.

    "I just want to save our Alpha! If I am to die here, then I''m taking you with me!" I replied pushing him against a fence.

    He kept wriggling under my hold trying to counter as I dug in my canines deeper and deeper, biting as hard as I could till my jaw closed and the taste of meat became evident to my tongue, with the huge chunk of his flesh resting in my mouth.

    He couldn''t even whimper or make any sound, just squirmed in pain on the ground, he was bleeding heavily and probably wasn''t capable of any further attack.

    I rushed back to the Alpha. I saw a piece of clothing lying on the ground and pulled it up on him covering his torso. He probably turned back to his human self after suffering from so many serious injuries!

    Sitting down near his heavily built body I watched his blonde hair drowned in blood and his right arm torn halfway dangling by the elbow. There were lots of scratch wounds on his body and the breathing was bing more and more unstable.

    I howled our distress signal again, it was very tough as my neck impeded due to the injuries; but I howled, for as long as I could.

    It was very rude of me but I bent down towards the Alpha hoping to give somefort to his wounds and started licking the blood covering him, from his face down till his abdomen where he had a big sh mark draining blood rapidly.

    As I was doing so I felt the chilly presence that crept from behind until he was way too close. Immediately pulling in the Alpha''s body under me to protect it I got ready for any iing attack.

    ''It''s okay if I die, but I''ll protect this body! I won''t let betrayal kill him'' I said to myself giving up all my hopes on any miracle. But God always has her ns!

    Suddenly a new and unknown scent was filled in the air, a wolf that I didn''t recognize attacked the Beta, throwing him away from us as he fell down due to his loss of bnce. I turned to see the unknown wolf who stood pridefully tall, anger oozing from his eyes.

    His ck and white colour made it evident that he must be an Alpha, the darker the colour the stronger the wolf and greater his superiority!

    Running ahead he pounced on the beta attacking him repeatedly, it was a gruesome scene, as if done with the intent to torture.

    The beta turned and twisted in pain unable to counter-attack or die, the unknown wolf kept scratching and biting till the beta finally sumbed to his death.

    Those cruel piercing eyes of that wolf looked at me with blood all over his face and a hint of malevolent satisfaction, I was expecting him to attack me next as my body stiffened ready to defend, but he just turned and ran off to the opposite side of the fence.

    He was from Waterwoods! They are sworn enemies of the vige I had just joined disguised as an omega. It looked as if they had a hand in attacking our Alpha, but why did he let me and the Alpha be!?

    Just then our entire pack arrived haunted by the scene - Beta was lying dead at a distance from us and my wounded wolf wrapped around alpha''s human form in a protective stance.

    I was losing a lot of blood and it was bing harder for me to hold my werewolf form any longer, seeing this the female wolves in our pack rushed in to pull me aside and surrounded my naked self. I was so relieved to see everyone, a piece of cloth was draped around me and Ast we were saved! With relief, I gave in to my consciousness.

    **~~**

    Coming back to the present I sighed as Dandeline looked at me with a nervous yet thankful expression, "I am so d you are safe ma''am, let''s go back to the castle! I don''t want to test any more of your luck here"

    I chuckled at herment, "You give up too soon Dandeline, don''t forget that the reason we came here is very important for my political marriage to take ce!" I had never left the castle walls since I was ten, this was of great concern for my ''to be'' father-inw.

    ''If a queen doesn''t know how to engage with her subjects, she is not worthy of the throne!'', I remembered his words and how they had cornered my father to finally let me out of the castle. But this mission, to end the age-old war between the two viges - Winterwells and Waterwoods, was my decision!

    "Princess this is the task that not even the king was able to aplish!", stated Dandeline anxiously, her concern was genuine but that was the exact reason I chose to do it in the first ce.

    "It is just the start Dandeline, and I will warn you again to not call me princess!", I talked warningly this time which was responded by her nodding, "Alright then, you go back to the house, it is better you are not seen around me"

    "Understood ma''am!", she responded as if epting amand, "Get well soon ma''am, I will take care of your house till you return"

    I waved gesturing to her not to waste any more time, and she left hiding her face, leaving me alone in the dull hospital room. I waited for some more time and pressed the call button in my hand paging the nurse toe inside.

    Immediately a nurse rushed in and called for the doctor, as habitual as she was immediately checked my pluses, "Do you feel any pain?"

    "No", I shook my head.

    "Okay, great" she continued, "can you tell me your name? And any rtive living here? Actually, no one from your pack knew anything about you."

    That was obvious, I grinned, "I don''t have any living rtive here, but the fees will be paid in full don''t worry. And umm...about the name, you can write it as Selene"

    The nurse wrote the name and looked at me waiting for me to continue, seeing no response from me she finally asked, "can you tell me your full name?"

    I responded with a smile, "It''s just Selene"

 Chapter 3 - Truth

    The doctor visited after some time, the clock ticked 3 and I barely needed any sleep. The nurse left after giving me some liquid food as she thought I wasn''t able to swallow yet.

    The doctor entered with a big smile, his face showed his experience in the hospital, and probably was in histe 40s but he was still pretty fit and healthy-looking. His noticeably tall stature would never be missed out in the crowd along with hispassionate face.

    He elevated my bed so I wasfortable talking to him, "Sorry I was in the middle of an operation, the nurse tells me you are feeling great!" and he took a seat beside me.

    I replied sarcastically but not daunting, "I have a stered eye and probably missing a part of my neck, But I definitely do feeling amazing doctor".

    A littleugh escaped his lips as he went on to check the monitor, "Vitals and readings are all normal, there is no need to worry anymore. As for werewolves, we heal fast so don''t stress about the small flesh you lost from your neck! And your thigh wounds will develop in a beautiful scar."

    He extended his arm and touched the dressing that covered my left injured eye, "I''m worried about this! The scratch marks will no doubt leave a badass battle scar... But... your eye is my concern" dropping his voice down low he continued, "it was wounded as well and I doubt it will be of any use again"

    That would have in fact been the case for an omega if this wound was inflicted on them, but I was an Alpha princess with a rare ability. It is just that I don''t wish to reveal it to the general public as of yet so I smiled at him dismissing that thought, "Don''t worry about it doctor, I remember closing my eyes in time so it''s most likely safe. It will heal!

    "But you know what I need right now! A nice chilled chocte shake" I said trying to lighten the mood.

    "Ha Ha," The doctorughed, "I like your attitude, Selene, keep it up and you will heal in no time!". He got up from the stool and started heading outside, opening the door called in for the nurse "Nurse! Get some nice and chilled chocte milkshake for this lovely patient here"

    He turned back to me smiling merrily saying his goodbyes, "Don''t hesitate to ask for anything here, and about the cuff on your ankle - it''s just a formality so just ignore it. See you tomorrow!" And he headed out closing the door behind him.

    "Thank you doctor" I replied to the closed door and sighed as the sters on my eye irritated me at this point, I was probablypletely healed in my past one day of slumber.

    I removed the dressing on my eye to check if it really lost its sight! And as I slowly opened my left eye the dim lights flooded in blinding me and YES! They were all right and a sense of relief washed over me!

    Suddenly I heard the door click and I got alert putting the patch back on my eye. The nurse entered with a rather small ss of chocte shake and my medicines.

    "Here!" She gently handed me the ss and started preparing the meds and the injection. I gulped the entire ss down in one go, and the nurse looked at me shocked. "Does your throat not hurt anymore?" She asked

    ''Oops! she must be expecting me to not having been healed yet''

    "A little sting," I said with a fake pain-ridden face showing a thumbs up, e on, bring on those meds and the injection, I''m ready to go back in my eternal slumber," I said with exaggerated childish expressions.

    I nurse chuckled forgetting about the milkshake and handed me my meds. Taking them one at a time I showed as if it was aching to even swallow water, so she won''t get suspicious of my throat working all fine again. Then she gently gave me the injection which I barely felt touch my skin and asked, "Is there anything else you need?"

    "Not really! Thank you for your hard work" I replied smiling at her.

    "Okay! If there is anything you need press this button and I''ll be here" saying this she started heading out, but I pressed the button before she could open the door.

    A pager beeped in her pocket, she turned to me and asked, "Is there any problem dear?"

    "Ya umm... can you tell me how is the alpha?" I asked her awkwardly not knowing whether she could reveal this information.

    But she had a rather soft expression on her face, "Don''t worry he is totally fine and healing, he just regained his consciousness a few minutes back; there is strict security outside his room, and he will be on his feet in no time!" Her reply gavefort to my heart.

    "Thanks a lot!" I said and taking her clue the nurse left the room. It would soon get lonely here, there were cuffs on my leg and no one to ask about me.

    For a normal omega to heal from such injuries that I suffered would take at least a week to heal, but I probably started healing the moment the injuries were inflicted even though I held back my special abilities. The doctors were probably not removing any dressing considering an omega''s heal time, but I wasn''t one, to begin with.

    "It''s boring in here! And my injuries won''t even develop into a deep scar how unfortunate for me" I started talking to myself, I sighed trying to search for any amusement but it was just a ne boring hospital room.

    So I paged the nurse and she immediately came in, "Yes dear? You want something?"

    "Can I get a mild dose of sleep inducers? I am really finding it hard to sleep", of course, I slept for 24 hours straight!

    She nodded and went out, just to return after a long while, "The doctor said it''s okay to give you moderate dosage if you can''t sleep, here take this pill" and she handed me one whole pill of sleep med.

    "Thanks!" I gulped down the pill in one go.

    The nurse pulled the nket up to cover me and left after greeting goodnight. I sighed as the door closed looking at the ceiling and counting sheep so I don''t have to think about the chain around my ankle.

    As my thoughts rushed through my head I started feeling more and more dizzy, giving in to this feeling I finally went to sleep.

    ~~**~~

    The birds were chirping evidently showing I barely had few hours of sleep, and as the sunlight flooded the room waking me up I clicked my tongue irritated *tch* and covered my eyes with my arm.

    "Good morning!" I heard a man''s voice in my room and I immediately got up straight opening my eyes, or should I say my Eye!

    "Woah, chill no need to be so formal we are both patients here" I heard his voice from my right and I turned to see our Alpha stered from head to toe, he gestured me to rest back. I looked at his face, his half right hand waspletely wrapped in white dressing and probably gave a hard time to the doctors for reconnecting it, but he still smiled from eye to eye.

    "Salute to the alpha!" I said in a low voice considering our environment, "How are feeling now?" I asked.

    "I''m great," He said cheerfully, "Actually I was expecting to be in heaven by about this time, but thanks to you I''m still alive. I heard you suffered great injuries protecting my life! I''ll properly thank you once I''m back on my feet."

    He smiled at me, A smile so contagious and innocent, I hate to tell him that his own Beta betrayed him. But I had to, he must know!

    Clearing my throat, I got myself ready to exin everything to him, "It was my job to protect you, there is no need for thankful gestures." I awkwardly shifted in my bed thinking of how to tell him, would he even believe me!?

    "You have something to say? Don''t hesitate" he said reassuring me.

    ''It''s Okay'' I talked to myself ''It''s okay if he doesn''t trust me, the truth needs to be known''

    "Alpha I have something to tell you, it''s about our pack''s Beta!"

 Chapter 4 - Cuffs

    "Alpha I have something to tell you, it''s about our pack''s Beta..." I was hesitant about what it will lead to.

    But the Alpha cut me mid-sentence, "Yaa he was gravely injured I have heard. They said he died in honour of protecting me and fighting off the wolfs from Waterwoods vige!"

    I put my head down narrowing my eyes with the awkwardness of how to say it. Our alpha seems to blindly trust hispanions and especially his pack for that matter, it would be really heartbreaking when he hears that Beta betrayed him.

    "You know what Selene" he took my attention back to him, "we will do a proper memorial for John Walter, he will be buried with respect"

    The name felt very unfamiliar to my ears, "John Walter?"

    "Our Beta - John Walter. Don''t tell me you don''t know our names rookie!" the Alpha eximed yfully as if it was a big deal, it was immediately reced with gentleughter, "You should go mix with others from our pack, and for your kind information no one calls me Alpha here."

    My eyes went wide as blood rushed to my cheeks, I should have at least known his name!

    "I''m sorry Alpha I didn''t know about this rule. Pardon my rudeness I haven''t introduced myself properly; I am Selene the new member of the pack Winterwells, it''s an honour to fight alongside you...umm...", I stuttered trying to remember his name that was never mentioned to me.

    ''What kind of fool I am! I should have asked his name first.'' But he was quick to understand and introduced himself, "I''m Channing Warchild, the Alpha of Winterwells pack. It''s great to have a dedicated and loyal rookie like you alongside us."

    He smiled and greeted me raising his head a bit, I assume he bowed, "Why are you so stiff Selene? No need for sophisticated words, not like we live in the castle or something!"

    I averted my face gasping, trying to hide the shocked expression that uncontrobly slipped on my face, does he know I am a princess!? No, he shouldn''t, It''s possible that I am overthinking.

    Turning back to him I acted as if a speck of dust had invaded my only open eye. "Sorry just a little dust", Iughed awkwardly and reciprocated his gesture giving a light bow, "Nice to meet you, Channing Warchild"

    I went to lie back down on the bed facing away from him, why did I even react that much! and closed my eyes calling myself a fool.

    "Wait a minute!" It suddenly clicked me and I bolted up again, "What am I doing in YOUR hospital room!"

    Channingughed looking at my reaction, "You realized it now! Haha, actually I had you shifted here. Since you saved my life! So as a small gesture of my thanks I paid for all your hospital bills and since this is a VIP ward, you''ll get proper VIP attention here."

    "Thank you Alpha, I mean Channing!" I responded fiddling my fingers, I have never been in contact with any other man or guy since I was 10. This was my first official and friendly interaction with one, and I was actually sharing the room with him!

    "But I don''t need such favours I just fulfilled my duty...", I tried to convince him to shift me somewhere else,

    But he cut me mid-sentence again, "Pretty please, let me at least do this much for you. Also, I heard you don''t have any rtives in this town, so let me take care of you through your recovery."

    He had the most innocent smile I had ever seen, a kind you would never see inside the castle walls. The smile reminded me that the world was a better ce.

    I noticed his eyes clearer now that he was this close and conscious, they were Grey in colour and perfectlyplimented his face. He had a defined jawline yet his face didn''t look like life was sucked out of it. A little stubble which was neatly trimmed, and a rather tannedplexion, but everything just added to his beauty, ''I wonder how his wolf looks?''

    Channing caught me staring at him and smirked childishly, "Am I that handsome? Don''t look at me like that I get embarrassed" he said acting like a teen girl covering his face, it immediately made my face cringe involuntarily.

    "What''s with that expression now!?" He eximed.

    "Nothing really! It''s just you." I said with a weird smile.

    "Ouch! That stings" he replied put a hand on his chest and doing the same teen girl act. I rolled my eyes not wanting to see any more of it.

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door and Channing asked them toe in.

    Three investigators in uniform - 1 female officer and 1 male officer with an evident-looking chief, walking ahead of them, entered. They walked in sync towards us and stopped between our beds.

    "What is it chief jack? Did you find anything?", asked Channing, I can tell he didn''t like to stretch important things.

    "No! But we have other important information" replied the chief handing the documents to Channing and signalled the female officer towards me, I didn''t understand what that meant but she did! Immediatelying forward she cuffed my hands together in front of me.

    "Hey!" I shouted, "What is this about!?". Deep inside I kind of knew what it was about but I wasn''t expecting it this soon!

    The chief ignored me turning towards Channing, "We checked the bloodstains on John Walter''s body as well as the stains that this girl Selene had on her" he pointed towards me, "The blood and flesh samples found on Selene were of John Walter''s. Simrly, the blood we found on John''s body was her, we believe they had a brawl as a result of which John died. We are here to take Selene in as the prime suspect of this murder!"

    Channing looked through the reports carefully whilst listening to what the chief was saying, shuffling a little more and reading carefully.

    My eyes widened with fear, this is exactly what I was afraid of! I should have told Channing when I had the chance, now it''s toote.

    "And how can you say that so surely?" asked Channing. It had me look at him not understanding what was going through his head.

    Channing continued looking through the reports until he found the right one, which he flicked and turned it towards the chief, "If you look at this report properly, it says there were DNA samples of two different wolfs on John''s body. One of the DNA samples matches Selene''s but the other one is of an unknown origin, plus it is clearly written here ''DEATH BY BLOOD LOSS'' so we can''t be putting our people in cuffs before even checking who do these unknown samples belong to! Right chief?"

    Channing turned to me, aforting smile surfaced on his face, "Selene is a patient, till she heals you should focus on this other half of the information."

    The chief put his head down offended, but veered toward the female officer standing beside me, "Let her go and make sure to keep an officer stationed outside 24/7" Turning back to Channing the chief warned him, "You be careful Channing, you might have brought a snake inside your den"

    Channing smiled cunningly knowing exactly what the chief felt, "Yes Jack, Thank you for your concern" and he waved them goodbye.

    The chief and his officers turned on their heels and left the room.

    "Thank you," I said to Channing, but he was engrossed in his thoughts as creases formed on his forehead.

    ''I shouldn''t dy anymore, Channing appears suspicious of me as well now!'' I thought, It was alreadyte, whatever I say could be perceived as an excuse, ''But if it goes any further than this it would get very hard for me to tell the truth!''

    So I gathered my courage and called out Channing hesitantly, "Ehm... Channing, I need to tell you something important"

    He just shifted his gaze towards me waiting for me to continue, so I did, "I know who attacked you back there! I know I''m new in the pack so it''s hard to trust me, but you must know the truth!"

    Channing blinked at me asking me to stop talking and pressed the button in his hand. His personal guard walked in as Channing ordered, "Don''t send anyone in for some time and disable the CCTV inside the room."

    "Yes sir!" the guard straightened and left the room closing the door behind him.

    I looked back at Channing as he finally opened his mouth to speak, "Actually I have been meaning to confirm some things from you, I was just waiting for you to start the conversation!"

 Chapter 5 - Believe

    We waited for some time till Channing thought it was good now, he was the first to talk, "Since the attack, I am suspicious that someone from our pack betrayed Me. I''m just being extra cautious."

    I nodded understanding his situation, after all, someone did betray him!

    He resumed, "Actually there is a lot of confusion that I believe you can''t solve so... Okay let''s just start with you first, Go ahead tell me what is it?"

    Turning towards him I made myselffortable and lowered my voice so only he could hear, "Channing during our run that day our Beta... I mean John Walter avoided trying to save you, So I came by myself separating from the pack to find you. John followed me to where youy injured, I thought he was angry at me for disobeying his orders but..."

    I hesitated, fidgeting with my fingers, but Channing reassured me yet again, "Don''t worry, speak whatever happened I won''t get any suspicious of you without any strong evidence!"

    His words gave me confidence without him actually telling me that I have his trust, very smart of him. More than all of it, he was too good at understanding what the other person felt.

    Clearing my throat I continued the story, "That day, John...he told me... He said he was the one who set up that trap for you, he was talking about how you erased the old rules and brought in some new ones that he was absolutely against. And most importantly, He wanted to kill you so he could be the alpha, as he should have before you!"

    A weight lifted off my chest, although Channing''s reaction mattered the most now! but having said it out loud made me feel lighter.

    Channing tried to sit up straight on his bed so I instinctively ran up to him and pushed him back, "Don''t stress your wounds! I have seen how bad they were. I''ll elevate the bed for you" I turned the handle till the bed elevated to his desired height.

    "Thank you!" he smiled purely but his tone changed grave the very next second, "Actually the pieces of evidence all point towards you, we don''t know of the other unknown DNA samples so you are a prime suspect. I wouldn''t say I trust you yet, But I won''t conclude on you being the killer either!"

    Lowering my head I nodded to the ground and gulped the lump that had formed in my throat. Yes, I would probably still be facing trials as the prime suspect but at least without any regrets of keeping the truth to myself.

    "But Selene," Channing called for my attention with a warning tone, "John had been the Beta for a very long time, to say precisely since the reign ofst Alpha. There are lots of people in this vige who know him and half of the pack practically worship him for his brains and abilities, You as a neer in this vige so the fingers are bound to point at you till your innocence is proved!"

    Channing''s words rmed me of the reality as if I felt that till ray of hope for nothing!

    And then I saw the light again, "Also!" I eximed, "There was another wolf there, He came crossing the Waterwoods fence. And... believe me, when I say this, that wolf was the one who attacked John, torturing him to death. I thought the wolf woulde and attack me as well but he simply left after killing john"

    Channing was mystified, looking aimlessly around the room trying to fit the pieces together, immediately followed by a question "How did this wolf... the one from Waterwoods look? Are you sure it was a HE?"

    Recollecting that night I replied, "not sure of the gender, but the wolf was grizzled, half ck and half white with a huge stature, unlike any omega!"

    "The wolves from Waterwoods attacked me that night!" Channing expressions turned hurtful as if he never expected of his enemy, "They were all probably newbies but they outnumbered me. And about the wolf you mentioned, I think I know who it is. But...he shouldn''t have been in the vige that day!"

    "Who?", my curiosity sparkled as this wolf was the murder, and finding him meant my innocence! But the more and moreplicated this gets, like him not being in the vige then, my chances of being charged false guilty increases!

    "Can I ask you something, Selene?" requested Channing to which I nodded a yes, "How much should I actually believe in your side of the story?"

    "W-What? I don''t understand", there was an unknown kind of fear that aroused with that question.

    Channing repeated, "should I believe your side of the story to its full extent? Selene, I have been betrayed once and it''s only smart of me to be cautious. But to tell the truth, when I was breathing myst breath and counting myst heartbeats, I heard your voice in my head" his expressions turned soft, "A voice that desperately wanted to save me, a voice that asked me to stay a little longer. But then I lost my consciousness, so I don''t really know what happened there!

    "But Selene, if What you said is true I will do everything in my power and find everyst bit of evidence to help you out of this case! You saved my life, it''s only fair of me to save yours as well!", Channing had an Honest tone to his words and I could tell he meant every word he just said.

    "Thank you, Alpha!", my hands trembled as I pulled them behind my back, I was so d that I saved a person like Channing.

    "You didn''t answer my question", required Channing

    In my overwhelmed emotions I totally forgot the question, "Which one?"

    "The very first one, Should I really believe in your story entirely?", He repeated.

    "Yes!" I answered without any hesitation, "You can believe everything that I have said!"

    "Good!" Said Channing, "Don''t break my trust! And if there is anything else I need to know please tell it to me right now, we might not get a chance to talk properly after this."

    It was understandable that we might never get to talk privately like right now, "I''ll briefly tell all my mishaps because rest of it I believe I told it to you. That day I disobeyed John and ran away from the pack towards you. Then I fought John protecting you, as a result of which both of us were seriously injured."

    I pondered for a bit before saying the next sentence, "And...I might have had a hand in killing him!"

    "What!" he eximed, my words had him stunned, doubtful of my im to not have killed John.

    But I rified immediately speaking with loud gestures and a lot of excuses, "See, John attacked me first and he was trying to kill you, so my attack on him was obviously in defence! I actually only expected to immobilise him when I broke his hind leg and ripped off a huge piece of his flesh around the neck, BUT that was to protect you! He tried to attack again, and that''s when the unknown wolf showed up and tortured john till he bled to death!"

    Channing''s eyes said that ''seriously'' expression as I revealed the whole incidence to him. He cleared his throat and sighed scratching his forehead. "So you do have a hand in his murder!"

    "No!" I eximed yfully offended, "I just injured him" and I looked away like I was truly innocent.

    He chuckled, "This will be a tough one Selene! I just hope the evidence stay safe at the crime scene by the time I reach there. But don''t worry, I have given you my word so rest assured. I''ll do everything I can, to prove your innocence. But remember this, I will not support a wrong person even if they have saved my life!"

    I twinkled and nodded, his words just gave me a different kind of strength to fight. It was clear why he became the Alpha at such a young age! He was ready to work for his people and that too withoutpromising his power or position. ''Such good talent!''

    "Also!" He suddenly remembered something, "I could tell your wounds are healed, but act as if they haven''t till the end of this week. This way the trial will startte for you and I''ll get enough time to collect evidence, okay!?"

    Understanding what he meant, "Sure thing, I''ll stay here acting injured for the rest of this week."

 Chapter 6 - Brothers

    ~After one week~

    As predicted by Channing, I was taken in as a suspect immediately after being discharged. He had already left the hospital in search of evidence, I was signing the discharge papers when I heard those annoying footsteps that clicked in sync.

    Well, I already pushed my luck way too much by dying my discharge and didn''t really expect a lot from it anyways.

    What started as a simple mission to end the war between two different viges, had me caught up in a case of internal feuds and betrayal. It was never simple, to begin with! but this was the first time someone had offered me help, all that my heart hoped was this person don''t leave me at my own mercy.

    The thought of prison wasn''t scary, it felt more like home to me. The shackles reminded me of the dungeon below the castle, all those who defied the king were locked up there, and the cell at the very end of that dark damp dungeon where my scent still reminds them of my previous presence!

    Day after day it became easier to endure all the spiteful eyes from the inmates and the guards, that wouldn''t faze me as I had seen worst. if anything these people felt like street bullies and nothing else. And because I knew Channing was out there trying to save me and that gave me the strength to face it all.

    There was a loud bang on my prison cell''s door and I nced to see the guard looking back at me from the little bared slit of that heavy iron door, "Aye! Wake up, The chief is here to meet you!"

    I was kneeling with my hands in the air, tied on both my sides and a chain around my neck extended to my ankles, it was tightened to be so small that I couldn''t even bend without it rubbing against my skin.

    The door unlocked and the chief walked inside, he looked in his 40s so there was a likelihood that he also belonged to old school thought supporter like John.

    "How are you doing Selene?" He asked with an icky smile.

    "Haha, Pretty cramped here!" I replied sarcastically.

    "Oh, you look prettyfortable to me!" he eximed as if he enjoyed that fact.

    I gritted my teeth in frustration but did not let him know, if I could I would rip his head off his body this very moment. In the past few days, the chief visited me quite very often just to check if I was properly suffering from his lousy ns. But I wasn''t giving him that satisfaction - the satisfaction of getting on my nerves, I have faced eviler than this!

    My smile stretched from eye to eye, "Yes, absolutely! it''s prettyfortable here. After all, the chief himself arranged it for me, thank you for the efforts."

    His smile immediately turned into frustration, and with anger boiling up inside him he stepped closer to me and crouching on one knee, "I''ll make sure you die for your crimes! Thews forbid me from touching you just yet, but worry not! After the trials when you will be sentenced guilty, I''ll personally make sure you scream in pain every day and every single night! Torturing you till you are begging for death!"

    My innocent smile didn''t waver an inch, "what are you talking about, aren''t I already being treated just like that? But don''t worry chief" I said with the same smile but a serious tone, "You won''t get your chance to touch me!"

    My final words did the deed as the chief was practically about to explode with anger totally infuriated, but since thew forbid him from punishing a suspect he felt like he was the one in chains, "You will pay for John''s death!"

    Saying that he walked out grumpily as the guard closed the door behind him, the chief looked at me through the small square ready to eat me alive. The guard was done locking the door and the chief looked at him and spoke loud enough for me to hear, "Don''t give her any food today, she has too much strength to be back talking!"

    I sighed, ''here we go again!'' The chief probably nned to kill me from malnutrition.

    The dinner bells rang after few hours and all the inmates were out of their cell except me, the guards all moved to the lower floors and I was left there alone in my cell. If I were to give a call for emergency no one would even listen to it at such time, but well chief would definitely want that!

    I adjusted myself trying to get a little morefortable in the chains, but every move I make just made it more and more ufortable.

    While I was lost in my unnecessary worries I heard a familiar voice from outside the cell, "Should I handle this matter prin...madam?"

    I looked up in shock knowing exactly who it was, my eyes went wide and I immediately replied, "Get out of here! It''s dangerous."

    The familiar figure of this girl was properly dressed in an officer''s uniform, it was very smart of her to dress up as an officer instead of a guard so if no one recognises her here there would still be no problem!

    Her concerned face moved closer to the door, "Let me at least help you through those chains madam, I''ll transfer you to another cell with better facilities!"

    I smiled at her for her innocent and pure-hearted concern. Dandeline, was the purest soul I had ever met but now was not the time for her to be seen around me, "We can''t have you be seen here. I understand your concerns but let me fight my battles, and you go back where there is your need!"

    "But madam!" She argued, "please let me help you in some way! I can''t see you in this state."

    Her soft aura always made me lose to her words, "You can''t help me Dandeline, just hold a little patience. I promise to not die just yet!"

    Her troubled face just slumped down helplessly, "Okay ma''am but at least let me give some food tonight!" Saying this she left in hurry, probably someone must being upwards.

    I smiled knowing that she won''t listen to me, Dandeline had taken care of me previously during simr situations and I know how stubborn she can get.

    I heard a few footsteps approach outside, they walked in unison making it clear that the chief was here with his two pet officers. As the cell door opened, the chief entered with his chin held high and satisfactory glint in his eyes, holding a paper roll in his hand. The other officers waited outside but the chief had an oddly jolly smile on his face.

    He opened the paper roll and held it in front of me so I could see,ughing maniacally he said, "Look here, you killer! Your days are numbered." He moved the paper aside and came close to me threatening, "Your trial date is the day after tomorrow, enjoy yourst few hours of happiness! Because once you are proven guilty, You are in my hands! I will see to it that you are given proper third-degree torture every hour of every day!"

    Although he was happy, his eyes were fuming red like they would ooze blood any minute now, so I decided not to provoke him this time.

    I peeped at the official paper in his hand which looked like a notice from the court.

    Looking closely I realised that the trials will be held outside the vige in ''The Rural Court of Adalolpha'' The court set officially by the royal capital! I had heard the judges there are extremew and justice bound, but more than all of that trials in ''Amon court for all the viges'' meant that it was a matter beyond just vige Winterwells.

    It only indicated one thing, other viges had a role in this trial as well, and it wasn''t that hard to guess that the neighbouring vige of Waterwoods is a part of this case for attacking Channing that night!

    Seeing no reaction from me the chief got up a bit proud of himself and walked out, talking from outside the closed cell door, "Wait and watch Selene, the revenge for my brother''s death will bepleted with your blood!"

 Chapter 7 - Trials To The Sinner

    My ufortable sleep was disturbed in the middle of the night hearing the door been unlocked, I looked up to see Dandeline in a proper prison cleaner outfit, carrying a bucket and mop. I checked outside for the guard but there was barely any movement, ''That''s strange, he always keeps a watch when any cleaner enters!''

    She moped the floor starting from the cell door making her way towards me, and did a way better job than the cleaners that worked here! The entire atmosphere felt cleaner as I breathed dust-free air for the first time in thest few days.

    The concern about the guard still haunted me a little bit, not for myself but Dandeline. I knew she wasn''t here to clean but actually brought me food which was probably at the bottom of the bucket she carried. I kept quiet so as not to alert the guard if he was awake!

    My eyes fixated outside waiting for the guard to at least take a peep inside once, but it was around 3 o''clock in the night and the door to my cell was wide open with no signs of any security!

    And then here it was, in midst of the pin-drop silence, a huge uncontroble Whale call escaped my stomach like a loud morning rm.

    Embarrassed I put my head down with blood rushing to my face, god knows how many times I had missed my dinners and lunches because of that Cheif Jack. Dandeline Immediately reacted as she kept the bucket beside me and acted as if cleaning the chains, well not exactly acted.

    Bending down she would give me a morsel of food and then go back to cleaning chains, it was simple bread and sauce but anything tastes good to an empty stomach. There was no conversation at all between us just asional nces and a poker face.

    Little by little my stomach bloated from the crazy amount she fed it and the cell got cleaner alongside!

    ''Dandeline!'' I sighed smiling to myself as the thought crossed my mind ''how did my faulty luck get such an efficientdy into my life?''

    When she was done with the food, she crouched down in front of me and reached her arms behind my neck. There was a small metal click and then another one, a sudden relief flooded my back and my neck. The shackles were loosened and there was nothing more that I would have asked for right now.

    "Thank you!", I worded to Dandeline only moving my lips.

    She had a delightful expression on her face as she quickly worded something, if anyone else was here they would probably miss it because of how fast she said it, but I knew what it was. Her typical response to my every Thank you - "Pleasure to serve you, princess"

    I can''t help but be uplifted by her pleasant personality, the warm aura that she carries around everywhere lit by a touch of kindness and innocence.

    Dandeline left without wasting any more time and locked the door behind her, I could only assume either the guard fell asleep or she took care of the fact that he doesn''t open his eyes for the rest of the night.

    ~**~

    With my chains loosened, I had a way better sleep than any other day in this prison. The breakfast siren went off and the guard came inside recing my chains with silver cuffs on my wrists, the rest was just loosened enough for me to walk.

    As customary, he manhandled me picking me up by my right elbow and throwing me outside my cell, I lost my bnce as I stumbled outside with desperate steps to keep myself from falling.

    But it wasn''t any help, a little wobble in my knees send me ahead,nding on the ground like a turtle.

    I checked around rapidly whether anyone had seen or not, getting up, turned around towards the stairs and sighed that no one did.

    Most of the inmates didn''t bother about me, the fact that they didn''t know about why I was being kept here made things more at ease for me. ''As long as they don''t know, little bullying is fine by me. Or else goddesses Luna knows what I will face!'', my attention was taken away by my worrisome thoughts as I descended down the stairs unaware of my footing.

    There were only 3 steps left when a leg appeared in my path, which obviously I didn''t see, and there I went tumbling down the stairs and rolling across the floor. Herees my luck raining down on me! Sometimes I wonder how did my luck even permit me to be the princess.

    The entire prison was filled withughter, there was nothing else more embarrassing at this moment. Avoiding to meet all those eyes I turned to see thedy who had tripped me walk down elegantly, keeping one of her hand on her chin, "Oh dear, that must have hurt!"

    She came closer to be followed by a girl with a shy demeanour who was asked to give me a hand, "Suzan, help this lowlife here"

    Suzan, the shy girl, extended her hand to me and I looked at it gratefully to take it. Suzan was pulling me up and here came another blow, thedy who tripped me pulled Suzan''s hand back which made us lose our grip and I fell down again. Everyone''sughter just multiplied, even the guards joined in the fun this time.

    "Oops! Sorry about that," the rudedy slyly extended her hand towards me, "Here!"

    Well, my luck did y jokes on me but with people, I wasn''t that dumb repeating my mistakes.

    I got up on my own to face that nasty woman, her face was flooded with make-up even in prison which showed she was favoured here as well with special privileges. Her hand extended towards me, "hie I''m Zelda, did that fall hurt? well it wouldn''t have, since a lowlife like you just fell to your own level of cheap standards"

    What was she even trying to pull? People really seem to misunderstand my background here.

    Her feet clicked as she stood right beside me to whisper, "why don''t I take you in my care? If you serve me like this little Suzan here, no will ever dareugh at you in this prison!"

    It was amusing to see her try but I wasn''t born to serve, "No thanks, I''m not here to stay, unlike You" and I parted my way towards the food counter.

    All I wanted was some peace and space to think about my next steps when the casemences in court. The less I am in the spotlight, the lesser chances of my false crimes being revealed.

    As general, minding my own business I took a seat at the far corner of the room, far away from the eyes of the crowd.

    "Where is that witch!?" I heard a familiar voice shout from the other end of the room and I clutched my fist immediately, Chief Jack was shouting at the guard that stands outside my cell, "With whose permission did you send her out for breakfast!"

    Scared, the guard pointed my way and it red me up, blood rushed to my head as my palms twitched for a punch or two. But I stayed calm, knowing exactly what Jack would say, carrying my te to the bin I dumped everything heading back towards my cell.

    A smug smile covered the chief''s face, "That is exactly how you should behave murderer, or did you wish to live afortable life in prison after killing this vige''s beloved Beta!?"

    I inhaled sharply knowing how the other prisoners will react, Jack always finds ways to make me suffer, and he found an urate one this time. ''I need to stay calm!'' was all I could say to myself as I made my way back to my cell, only hoping to get caught up in the crowds rage.

    Tomorrow I don''t know what will happen during the trials, I just hoped Channing returns with evidence to prove my innocence and not bail on me!

    The murmurs of the inmates surfaced slowly as the chaos increased,

    "Is she the one! how can she do such a hideous crime!", came a voice

    "True, she should be hanged by trials, why is she still here!", said another

    "Take her to the trials!"

    "Yes, Trials to the sinner!"

    "Trials to the sinner"

    "Trials to the sinner"

    The chant resonated through the white walls of the prison as I looked up to see Chief Jack having the time of his life, watching me suffer through my Fury. Didn''t he hint of John being his brother yesterday!? I see where that hatred towards mee from.

    This is possibly myst day in the prison but Jack made sure that if he can''t touch me, I get cornered by the public and a horde of criminals for that matter!

 Chapter 8 - Zelda

    Things had gotten out of hand, the crowd neared with a hateful purpose and all I could do was hope for a miracle. Would that even work in my case! It is always what I don''t want that dly enters my life leaving me only to pray for a miracle.

    I started sweating as the nders increased and the guards were barely doing anything about it,

    "Put her to trials!"

    "NO, she needs punishment for her sins! we will give her retribution ourselves!"

    "Yes, Yes let her face the people''sw!"

    The crowd was going wild and I turned to check what Chief Jack was doing, but he had already fled the scene, leaving me at the inmate''s mercy.

    I started heading towards the stairs in a futile attempt of escape but swiftly Zelda jumped in front of me, "Hey! Newbie, in a hurry?"

    I could be angry right now but there was an odd kind of fear that set inside me. I had previously heard how vige trials take ce on public opinion, and the extent of cruelty it sees, I could wish only for a quiet escape right now.

    But this looked like an impossible situation!

    Breathing heavily I looked around wiping my sweat. I get it now why my to be Father-inw insisted on me mingling with the subjects, I never faced people and was isted inside the castle since the age of 10, I need to be able to handle situations like this! but how?

    After thinking for some time, my mind couldn''te up with anything. The guards just enjoyed the show but what was the prison supervisor doing? And there I got my answer, I can''t face them all then I should inly let the authority handle it.

    But then again how!?

    Zelda came forward disrupting my train of thoughts and pushed my shoulder, and before her mouth could open mine reacted. An irritated and uncontrolled clicking of my tongue flowed in the troublesome environment *tch*

    She was pestered with her expressions turning into a mixture of astonishment and shock, "who do you think you are, to be clicking your tongue on my face!"

    There it was - the start of a drama, exactly what I didn''t want at this moment!

    "I didn''t mean to disrespect you," I said with a straight face, impulsively, something I picked up in the castle dungeon.

    But Zelda, it was a done deal for her! Holding me by my cor she pulled me ring into my hazel eyes pouring all her anger, "You apologise right now, a lowlife like you has no right to show such disrespect to me!"

    Her voice sent the entire prison into a tranquil state just to return back with chants of her name,

    "Teach her a lesson, Zelda!"

    "Yes, show this killer her true ce!"

    And it just got worst with every passing minute, Zelda''s ego was coaxed now that she was the centre of attention. There was no way she will let this matter slide without finding reasons to raise her nose high, and I was the scapegoat for it all!

    If she was stubborn so was I, if she wanted trouble, then I did not!

    With an apologetic look, I said, "I''m sorry!"

    The crowd booed Zelda for how easy it was, provoking her further into her tantrum,

    "Give us a fight!"

    "Come on that''s it? Make it a good fight Zelda"

    As the uproar from the crowd increased, the guards also waited prying for the show to begin. ''What is wrong with this ce!'' if the supervisor didn''t interfere now, there is no way I could take on this big crowd on my own!

    I was stepping back instead of taking my rightful stand but that definitely proved not to be the right way, I was utterly clueless and trapped.

    Zelda spitefully took a hold of my cor pulling me close to threaten, I was slightly taller than her so I had to look down a bit. But our differences in height didn''t faze her, "Poor newbie, you made a mistake and mistakes must always be answered with punishments!"

    Her punch came uncalled across my face, and my already lowered guards did their job perfectly of taking it.

    I took a few step backwards recovering from the blow. She put a hand on her waist standing in a provoking pose, "You only apologise to me by licking my foot!" and her foot came up in the air, she immediately looked around for herckey, but surprisingly Suzan wasn''t there so another one of the girls was pushed below her to hold Zelda''s foot in the air.

    She signalled me toe ahead and lick it, and that is where something ticked inside me. I had faced something like this back at the castle, but I never bent! Never!

    All she wanted was drama, I have seen a lot of people like her - target the rookies like me and Suzan, especially when we are in everyone''s bad books or the victim of bully. She would then get me to serve her, so her status in this prison is maintained.

    But the tide had changed, from them focusing on my crime, everyone focused on Zelda''s drama! Was this on purpose or just some turn of events?

    Whatever it was, this was the perfect chance for me to head back to my cell. I sprinted towards the stairs, but the crowd immediately moved in pushing me back towards Zelda, in the small clearing that our drama had created.

    The guards seemed to be having fun, the only one insulted was me! My feeling of helplessness was taking a different path now with my blood infuriated, as it traveled through my body making my skin go red, a vein popped on my slender neck holding all the rage inside.

    Zelda really wouldn''t give up, she walked to me and held my face between her fingers squishing my cheeks, "Apologise properly and I''ll let you be, or you are going back to your cell on two shoulders! Probably breathing yourst"

    She was really good at this, but she was a mere dog that only knew how to bark, she wouldn''t bite! Honestly speaking she wouldn''t be any match for me in a duel, A person so full of herself could never win against me. Now that my blood was boiling, obliging to her was thest thing I''d do.

    Every single bit of my inaction offended her, the entire crowd was cheering and if she didn''t get me to apologise, her reputation would be on the line.

    "Enough!" She shouted and with her open hand, she hit me as hard as she could on my stomach sending me back as I staggered to find my footing, without dy she ran ahead and turned around with a kick aiming for my chest!

    I blocked it this time, no more standing-by!

    Although her attacks caused mild difort, they barely packed any strength in them.

    She jumpstarted again performing the same trick, but this time her kick was aimed at my face, observing I instinctively blocked it with my hand bending my face away from it. She wasn''t expecting that at all and lost her bnce during hernding, unable to hold herself in a ce she tripped and her other newckey rushed to help her up.

    "I''m gonna eat you alive!", she shouted now ready to explode.

    Her voice was suppressed easily by another loud voice from the opposite direction, it resonated everywhere inside the prison.

    "What is going on here?" A firm voice spoke in amanding tone, and all the guards got alert pushing the inmates into their respective cells, finally doing their job.

    The supervising officer emerged from between the crowd looking at me and Zelda, all the other inmates were either entering their prison or stuck on the stairs trying to make their way up as soon as possible. ''This is what you call terror, not only the guards but the inmates were scared of him as well!''

    "Why are they still not inside! Guards each one of you will face punishment today for this!" The supervisor shouted.

    A unison of "yes sir!" Was heard.

    "After the prisoners of your respective floor are inside their cells, every guard on that floor will run around holding their guns up in the air. And you will do this till lunch hours! If you don''t finish the punishment, you''ll face meter!" Shouted the supervisor and left the scene.

    He didn''t have to check whether his orders were followed, because the weight of the environment was heavy enough for everyone to oblige.

    Relieved of having escaped the entire ruckus, I walked to the stairs but Zelda stepped in front of me, "It''s not over yet newbie! You apologi...."

    Before her sentence was out in open, I held her cor lifting her off the ground to my eye level in an instance. "Cross my path again I dare you!" I said threatening her.

    An individual was never a problem, the crowd was!

    Zelda was clearly an Omega pretending to be a hotshot. But there is no way an Omega like her would ever defy me after what she just saw in my eyes! A threat from my Alpha wolf was enough to keep her petty ass grounded.

 Chapter 9 - The Rundown House

    The day went by in my overthinking about the case, and the setting sun totally went out of my notice. Dinner bells rang and everyone headed outside while I stayed cramped up in my prison cell.

    My stomach was empty since morning and my body was already going weak from theck of energy.

    I heard someone call out my name and I looked up to see that annoying face, who had made my life miserable here!

    Chief Jack smirked at my state and entered inside with two newdy officers, they looked huge aspared to Jack himself, if they nned, it won''t take them a second to break his neck. But then again, it won''t take them a second to break mine either!

    The prison guard was the first to enter, opening the chains he finally set me free as my body instinctively stretched. But well fate had different ns.

    Thedy officers roughly held my hands behind my back cuffing them together, "Wait, hey!" and I swirled my eyes internallyughing at myself, why would I even think I was free? But that little moment of freedom had an oddly sweet taste to it.

    "You will be going home tonight, these two officers will be always keeping a close watch on you," Jack was irritated at his own words probably dissatisfied that themotion he started in the morning didn''t reap desired results, "live thest happy hours of your life"

    I didn''t understand his game. Did he n on leaving me stranded midway and aggravate the vigers as he did with the prisoners today? What was he plotting?

    Jack enjoyed my state of confusion mixed with fear of the unknown, then he sighed pitifully, "It''s better to see you in chains here, but you see, it would get hard for me if I keep you here before proper trials! I trusted you would flee if left out to roam freely and so I had to keep you locked," his face looked spiteful in spite of his stupid act, "But don''t worry Selene after tomorrow''s trials you will be locked here guilty forever! consider this as your trial visit to the prison"

    How can one person be this annoying!? Even the air around him was a stench. It was just a matter of time, a little more patience.

    Seeing that I wasn''t adding a word to his words, he turned grumpily and the hugedy officers dragged me by my shoulders, we stopped in front of the locker room and I was carried inside while Jack waited at the door.

    My cuffs were let loose but a silver cor was promptly mped around my neck without my knowledge and I turned to see the officer who didn''t even bother meeting my eyes. My eyes took a 360-degree turn, rolling like a wheel inside my skull. Any silver restraints meant my wolf was chained even if I was free.

    Going ahead I opened my locker which had nothing but hospital scrubs, as I was directly brought here from the hospital, the clothes weren''t even washed, the smell of the hospital and an old locker reeked from it!

    There was no other choice for me, my disgusted face said all about how dirty it felt. Stopping my breath I put on those scrubs, my inners were already dirty as I barely got any change of clothes here in the prison, so that part was skipped.

    After I was done we walked out, one officer stepped outside before me and the other one after me. They were pretty tall and bulky making me look like a high schooler in front of them even though we probably were the same age.

    Jack signalled us to walk with an irritated face, but then again he didn''t even have to try, he looked irritating 24/7. We exited the prison facility and there was a security escort van standing outside, the driver was obviously one of the officers and he came behind to open the door for us to step in.

    Once we were settled Jack inquired almost barking his ugly mouth off, "Where do you live?"

    "Near the outskirts, there is a rundown house. If we go straight from the vige road it is 10 minutes away" I answered. The Van started without any dy after I was done. This prison was built far away from the residential area of this vige, which made the ride longer than 40 minutes.

    It was a long drive with the van, I would have enjoyed thete-night winds but the silver cor won''t stop bothering me. I was finally out of that prison and somehow smiled faintly even when there was a whole new battle to fight tomorrow in the court.

    "Something amusing?" Jack asked infuriated by my smile. I just nodded a No making a poker face, I didn''t want any conversation between us but I knew it would definitely start now.

    "Tell me Selene", He continued "why are you so rxed when tomorrow you are going to be prosecuted?"

    I shrugged, " I don''t know, maybe because I am not as afraid of the truth, as you are!"

    Jack hissed in anger, "The truth? You killed my brother that is the only truth! No one will stand with you in the court tomorrow, you are new to this town and all the fingers will easily point to you, just you wait!"

    Grinning I shrugged my shoulders again looking away, I had a knack for getting on his nerves. But honestly what he said had some truth in it, what if Channing never manage to find any evidence, what if he finds them and still turn against me! Our pack must also hate me! How am I to work on my mission if this gets me banished from the vige?

    I really couldn''t contain those thoughts, my life has been nothing but series of betrayal, this will just add to it if Channing never returned.

    "Do you really think tomorrow there will be shreds of evidence proving you did nothing?" Jack had his own doubts just like I had mine, or I guess he was getting bored on this long ride as well.

    I looked at him a bit frustrated by my own thoughts, "I didn''t do anything!"

    Jackughed for the first time in front of me, but this was a burst of pure sarcasticughter, "You can''t really put up an act as an innocent person! You didn''t do anything? So you mean to say his bloodstains on your body and the wounds inflicted by you were never there? Even if there were some unknown wounds on John''s body, do you want to say, YOU didn''t really attack him at all!? Do you want to say both of you never fought?"

    My eyes went wide in this realisation, all this time I thought that if we could get the other wolf who killed john, I would be free. But for me to be truly dered ''Not Guilty!'', proving John''s betrayal to the court was more important. If that is not proved, I would still be charged with thew for attacking the pack''s Beta. ''How did I not think about this earlier! My happiness was very short-lived because now I was sure, that I will be back in prison after tomorrow''s trial.

    I couldn''t answer anything to chief Jack and put my head down. I had lost the battle before it even began!

    The van parked in front of my house, I got down along with the officers who were to apany me tonight. Jackmanded from inside the van, "Keep an eye on her 24/7, we will leave at 6 in the morning so be ready ordingly! And don''t hesitate to beat the shit out of her if she tries anything stupid." He gave me an unpleasant expression and closed the doors from inside as the Van sped off into the distance.

    I looked at my spare house with a sigh as we stepped inside, the house was truly rundown with no front door and barely anything cleaned. My room was at the end of the lobby so I had only cleaned that one, the kitchen wasn''t of any use to me so only the fridge was repaired in there.

    I walked to my room passing the broken stairs on the left and a dark closed room on the right. I turned to apologise to thedy officers for no extra room, but I didn''t expect them to leave me alone so I skipped on that part and unlocked my bedroom. The first thing I wanted was a nice bath and to get out of these filthy clothes, so grabbing my towel I rushed inside the bathroom

    One of the officers said, "Don''t lock the door!" And I simply replied, "Okay!" Leaving the handle-lock open.

    I turned the shower on letting the water make me feel fresh again, but my mind was racing with the thoughts of trial. ''I have to figure something out! Or I''m getting stuck in the prison again. It will be a huge blow to my mission, also father will get a reason to call me back; that is thest thing I want!''

 Chapter 10 - Court

    It was a restless night for me and simultaneously a sleepless one for the officers. I was wide awake when the rm went off, getting out of the bed I walked to the mirror and finally saw myself after spending weeks in hospital then prison.

    A pale-skinned girl looked back at me from the mirror. My dyed ck and silver hair had grown significantly since I came here, almost touching my waist. The dark circles around my Hazel eyes looked like potatoes and theck of nutrition was showing on myplexion.

    My body structure would be easily influenced by what I eat and in the past three weeks, I haven''t had enough food because of that scoundrel Jack! I sighed looking at my slender figure, my body was significantly slimmed down with the colour of the veins easily distinguishable through the opaque white skin.

    This shouldn''t be my concern now! It was Channing, the case didn''t scare me but his promise did. I had never seen someone as childish and pure as him in a position of authority, and that is why it scared me the most. If he was somemoner, I would be a bit ttered by every single thought that rolled out of his blonde head making its way to those loquacious lips; But I have a better experience of bing theughing stock between the authorities, so expecting him to be there was thest thing on my mind.

    "The Van would be here in 20 minutes, get ready", one of the officers deflected my attention, breaking my chain of thoughts. I sighed as I knew anything in the fridge won''t be edible now, so instead, I focused my attention on getting dressed.

    I didn''t really have a lot of my clothes here, this house was reserved by me only to cover myself when turning back to human form after a run. Looking at a pair of ck jeans and a decent white T-shirt, I put them on andbed my hair up in a high ponytail. Checking myself in the mirror I tucked the T-shirt in and got a belt from the drawer that matched the silver cor on my neck.

    It suddenly recollected giving Channing my phone number back in the hospital so I switched on my cell phone that was left here in this house. But there was nothing on it so I just put it in my pocket and got moving outside.

    A big Criminal van from the prison was here to pick us up, I would usually lock my bedroom so the main door was never repaired. Van''s doors opened from inside, chief Jack wasn''t there but the face I saw inside made me miss him for a moment.

    "YO! I didn''t expect you to be apanying us, I guess it won''t be as boring a ride", Zelda said hyped up, but she couldn''t do anything to her bitch face.

    I rolled my big Hazel eyes and stepped inside, bracing myself, followed by the twody officers.

    "You look cool with two hefty officers keeping a watch on you, some kind of protection FOR you or FROM you?" Zelda''s eyes squinted mischievously trying to get a reaction out of me. Herckeys weren''t here so a different side of hers was seeping out.

    The van was already on a hill pass speeding towards the capital city, where the court was situated. The cases inside any vige usually would be handled by the elders, but the rural court of Adalolpha was built by the royal capital for the five viges to settle cases involving more than one vige.

    It was a short drive but with an unwantedpany, and every passing minute was testing my patience to not rip Zelda''s head off.

    "So what is your crime!? Pickpocket? Haha", She started showing her colours and I internally smiled to myself trying to ignore every little action she did. The flicking of hair, pesky long nails that clicked with her fingers, and that devious smile that crept on her face; I did nothing but ignore it all.

    I felt her eyes burrowing a hole in me even if I wasn''t looking at her, "It is rude to ignore your senior neer!"

    I pretended I didn''t hear her yet again, the voice that followed did have a childish ring to it, but her thirst was what dripped from it,

    "Yesterday you earned my respect. What I saw in your eyes looked as threatening as an Alpha wolfmanding me, and to pull that off as an omega!" Her desirous body moved close to whisper, "How did you do it? tell me your secret and I will not bother you for the rest of your life."

    Taking a deep breath I turned to face her only to go back on staring out of the window. What should I even answer her? There is no trick, as an Alpha, I can do that any time of any day. But some things are better-kept secret to protect my identity.

    But she just won''t stop. Her attitude loosened up a bit this time, "Hey, don''t ignore me like that!...O..M..G... newbie you have good fashion sense! Your silver cor totally goes with your attire, you should consider buying more expensive clothes. Let''s go shopping when we are out! I''ll pay so don''t worry about the expenses." Saying this she winked at me.

    It finally irked me, "Selene, that is my name, stop calling me newbie and sit quietly where you are!"

    "Oh Selene, Such a nice name! The name of the goddess herself" Zelda said totally ignoring my words. Of course, she wanted to witness my threat yet again, or else she wouldn''t waste her time on me. I exhaled my lungs out irritated at myself for even replying, now there was no other choice but to listen to her ted yapping the entire ride.

    We finally reached the capital city and a breath of relief escaped my mouth, I always found it funny how the capital of the royal town was outside the main royal city.

    As we exited the van, I looked at the freshly painted white court walls, a huge supporting structure holding the high ceiling that said ''Rural court of Adalolpha.'' There weren''t many stairs but the existing few were very long, extending from this end to that in semicircles.

    The first thought that crossed my mind was Channing! I looked around searching for him but my eyesnded on a rather bubbly and acquainted girl who came running towards me, I couldn''t remember her. The first thing she did was hug me as if she has known me forever, "I''m so happy to see you all perfect! We were all worried."

    I pushed her away from me gently and confused asked her, "All? Is everyone from the pack here!?"

    "Of course they are all here!" She replied, " It''s not just the case about John''s death but also for the attack on Channing!"

    "Oh! That''s why everyone is present" I said not surprised by her answer, I mean why would they evene for me!? I tried to buy time but her image was still hazy in my head, ''Where had I seen her before?''

    "But that''s not why we are here today!" she chimed, "Today''s trials are only about YOUR crimes, we are here to support you!"

    I was a little taken aback by her words, they sounded very odd to my ears. Probably because I wasn''t used to it, "to support me?"

    "Yes! The pack always supports each other!" She came close to me whispering in my ears, "We believe you are innocent Selene, John was an asshole. Just that some old members are here to see you sentenced guilty, don''t bother about them okay?"

    Her words carried so much care in them, one person to believe in me was enough But the whole pack was here! I looked towards the pinnacle of the stairs where others were standing, half of them waved at me and I waved back.

    Carrying my attention back to the girl standing in front of me I finally asked, failing to recollect her, "Thank you... umm?"

    "You didn''t recognise me!?" She said pouting which had me raise my eyebrows embarrassed, "I''m Suzan! We met in the prison, remember?"

    My eyes naturally squinted trying to retrieve that memory. She was quick to pick up as she gestured specs with her hand making an innocent face, and that''s where it was!

    "WHAT!" I shouted in shock which made her giggle, this was that shy looking girl in the prison! She looked way beautiful right now but her personality! It totally flipped!

    "I''m sorry Selene, I didn''t introduce myself back then," her eyebrows creased apologetically, "Actually Channing had asked us to look after you, but since you were kept in prison, I was the only one who could follow you there in disguise."

    "Only you? don''t tell me youmitted a crime to be there!" I joked and yet crossed my fingers hoping that wasn''t the case.

    Her sweet giggle filled the air as she hit me jokingly, "What are you saying! My dad is the Prison supervisor, I just had to request it." Hearing that made me release my crossed fingers as I sighed in relief.

    She made it sound so casual my heart almost melted, I loved pure souls like her. That made me remember another one, "Is Channing here?"

    Suzan beamed at the name and holding my wrist pulled me up the stairs behind her, the officers followed close behind keeping up. Suzan gleamed like a kid saying, "Channing has been waiting for you since morning,e on fast let''s meet everyone!"

 Chapter 11 - His Hug

    We walked up the stairs and all the members weed me with a warm smile, it was more of a wee to the pack. A man with a darkplexion and zero cut hair came forward, "Selene you look so slender since Ist saw you! Haven''t you been eating enough?", asked Sam.

    Sam was the first person acquainted with me when I joined the pack, he helped me around the vige and was going to introduce me to the pack when the emergency of Channing being attacked dyed that process.

    "I have been working my brain too much, guess it used up all the nutrition", I Said shrugging to which he rolled his brown eyes and replied,

    "Have I not told you, You are very bad at making such jokes!" It immediately made me remember how I tried to make such a stupid joke in an attempt to make a nice impression, but it now stays as an embarrassing memory in my head.

    A smile surfaced on my lips, totally forgetting what I was here for. I was utterly afraid that everyone would be against me, but they were talking about it so casually. "I would love to get to know you all!", I said without even realising it.

    "Yes absolutely, we want to get to know you as well Selene!", Suzan beamed at me "Let us go camping when you are released today!"

    "sure-"

    "She is going back to prison", a rasping voice cut off my happiness in an instance.

    "She is a murderer! Killing our Beta, she must be sentenced to death!", another voice came from the back.

    Few people standing in the back were looking at me with hateful eyes, they all looked hurt but more of anger boiling inside them.

    "Just ignore them!", said Sam standing in between me and them.

    With a forced smile, I replied, "Ignored!". Both Sam and Suzanughed at my reply, but all my fears were triggered at that moment. I tried to erase Chief Jack''s words as they surfaced up in my head.

    Suddenly Suzan jumped cheerfully at someone behind me, it made me jolt with my heart speeding up. "Channing! Where were you!? Look Selene is here!"

    The name felt like jingles to my ears, my fears of him noting here were all in the dust. I turned around slowly and saw him dressed in all formals, a white button-down shirt that hugged his bulky body along with ck pants. My expectations from people to keep their promise were so into the ground, that looking at Channing right now made me feel like I had received the entire world.

    I didn''t know what was making me feel so giddy at the moment - a fulfilled promise or the way he looked? like some prince charming saving the princess. I closed my eyes and opened them wide in shock, what was I thinking about! Wow, I am betrothed to someone and what stupid thoughts are crossing my head, my face cringed at my own self.

    Channing came close to me and stopped, "Hello Selene, What happened to you? You look so pale!", he asked with a concerned expression. I rxed my face and smiling blissfully raised my head just to see Chief Jack joining him, he had a rather gleeful face but mine couldn''tprehend that emotion anymore.

    "I was just too worried about the case," I replied, "But how are you? Haven''t seen you around at all!"

    He patted my shoulder in an assuring way as his face lit up, "I promised something to a beautifuldy back in the hospital, I was working very hard to fulfil that promise"

    My face crinkled at hisment, Was he flirting? But he broke the eye contact almost instantly and looked at Suzan, "Thank you for taking care of her Suzan!"

    "Come on Channing, Don''t you always tell us to stand by our own people in times of need! I just did that" Suzan held her nose high proudly to have gotten an indirectpliment. Suddenly she came onto me hugging, as I struggled to take her uncalled weight on me and bnce, she was as tall as me and was pretty healthy.

    A sheepishugh escaped Channing''s mouth, "Give her some break Suzan, I have something to talk to her so I''ll be taking her with us" He pointed towards himself and chief jack with the rolled paper he was holding. "You guys hang out all you want after the trials", and extended his hand forward asking me to take it.

    I looked at it awkwardly and looked back at everyone, "Let''s meet againter properly" turning back towards Channing who still stood there with his hand stretched forward. My cumbersome thoughts made this simple gesture extremely ufortable, I took his hand sluggishly and he practically dragged me with him without any warning.

    "All the best Selene, we are all with you!", I heard Suzan shout behind me and it instantly gave me a confidence boost.

    Doing a little run I matched Channing''s pace and we gaited into another foyer taking a left. It was huge, supported by simrrge pirs, vines were growing up the pirs and the sunlight flooded the perfectly painted white ce making it look like heaven.

    As soon as we stopped Channing spoke up, "I have been meaning to tell you a lot of stuff Selene," he talked like a five-year-old, "I went to the ce where I was attacked was no man''snd it was not against any vigesw to kill me"

    "What?" I was confused, although I knew thew, how would the attack be not legally charged!

    "I will exin all thatter, but most important of all I found out that Waterwoods got a legal notice from the court as well. I guess they have no choice but toe. If you are lucky enough, their Alpha will attend as well and you might get to see the most handsome specimen this kingdom has given birth to!" Channing sounded as if he was in love with this man, even though they were from the enemy vige.

    I couldn''t help but make weird images in my head, and it took me a solid second to erase them.

    Channing continued, "But here is the thing, they confirm that the attack on me was done by some neers in their pack! They were actually provoked as well as tipped to do so!"

    This was it, a question burning inside me finally found an opening. But Jack was here, I awkwardly shifted in my ce knowing that this is the information I didn''t want chief Jack to listen to. Not knowing how to tell it to Channing, I awkwardly looked around and said, "Umm...Channing..." and I nced at Jack.

    Channing, as expected, immediately understood what I meant and turned to Jack, "Chief, would you give us a moment?"

    Jack looked at me with a cynical smile, "No problem Channing, I trust you"

    Chief and the otherdy officers left, finally leaving my side.

    "Better?" He asked me and I nodded a yes, "What is it?"

    "So someone tricked you, that is why you went to no man''snd that day?"

    Channing pped the rolled paper on his palm and said, "Exactly! And I think you might be right about John because he was the one who told me that the Waterwoods were going to ambush that night. So I went there to negotiate with their Alpha, but before I could cross the no man''snd I was ready for my journey up to the heavens!

    "But Selene, the Waterwoods pack is wild by nature, it didn''t feel odd to be attacked but now the pieces are falling into ce," he had a rather sad aspect.

    I spoke up in a little protest, "But Channing you weren''t on theirnd!" I was practically frustrated, but the fact that he was matching the pieces together was enough.

    He held me by my shoulders, calming me down, "Selene, let me finish!" I sighed and let him continue, "Thank you. So while I was in Waterwoods I met one of their Betas, she admitted everything but denied any attack from their side to kill John; And she couldn''t tell who provoked the rookies there!"

    This would getplicated, I do remember seeing a wolf who came from and went back to Waterwoods. "But how can that be..." before I could finish Channing put his finger on my lips and I sighed again, keeping quiet.

    "Their Beta will be attending the trials today, she ising to rify the attack. She said she will bring their Alpha with her if possible, there are high chances he knows about who killed John and tipped their rookies" Channing finally breathed, finishing his information.

    I raised my eyebrows and eximed, "Woah! You had to make an entire story out of it! You could have just said it straight away instead of creating a whole plot of mystery"

    Heughed awkwardly scratching the back of his head like a kid.

    There he was, that one pure guy whom I somehow trusted with my life this time. I couldn''t help butugh, "Okay let us head inside, it''s about time."

    I turned halfway to leave but Channing held my hand turning me to face him. It was a bit of shock as he covered the distance between us and pulled me in a hug. An odd feeling engulfed my heart as he said his next words, "Don''t be scared, I promise to stand with you through it all Selene, just like you did for me back then."

 Chapter 12 - Court Is In Session

    My eyes went wide in shock, Channing was hugging me and I couldn''t hold back that sweat that drenched my palms. Whatever he said was with good intentions but I was not used to this kind of touch. My breathing paced as an odd feeling drowned my heart, as if this man meant something, awkwardly cing my hands on his shoulder I returned the hug halfway trying to push him away.

    Maybe because I was denied a man''s touch while locked in the castle dungeons, but there was already a different kind of feeling this man activated inside me which I was still trying to understand.

    "Umm... thank you Cha-Channing, I''m actually not quitefortable," my voice came out rather low, I wondered if he could hear it.

    He immediately let go of me running his hands through his blonde hair, clearing his hoarse voice, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to make you ufortable. It''s about time we head inside! That is the way we go, the entrance will take you to the spectator area" he said pointing towards the other side of the lobby, stealing his eyes away.

    "Spectator area! Sounds as if an orchestra is going to start inside" I tried to lighten the mood to which heughed and without saying anything just brisked ahead.

    I ran up to him walking alongside, "So this is all the evidence you got?"

    He turned to me confused so I pointed at the rolled papers in his hand. He looked down, realising my question, "Oh this! It''s the courts'' legal document, we need to bring it for every trial. And yes it also has some evidence in it, but none of them is your concern so don''t think a lot about it." He hit my head yfully with the rolled documents.

    Is he actually like this? He probably treats every other girl like this. I tried to calm my heart from being ttered by his every little action. But why do I keep feeling that he is trying to flirt? Whatever that shouldn''t be my concern right now, ''focus on the case!''

    We walked in through an open door leading to a grand looking lobby, there was a red carpet on the floor, some expensive paintings adorning the walls and a potted nt in every corner. It was truly decorated like a lobby outside an orchestra house! We continued to the end of the lobby and opened the rather small door which led directly inside the courtroom.

    It was nothing traditional, there was an inclined sitting area for the "spectators" and it was separated by a thick ss from our side of the court. On this side, there was a sofa for all the suspects and the testimonies, A rxing chair for both thewyers to sit. The judges'' panel was also separated by the thick ss between us, the seat for three judges was on a height and below was the jury panel.

    It was a smart design to keep the judging panel and the people attending safe in case of any mishap and give them enough time to flee the site.

    "This looks nothing like a rural court! It''s as good as a royal court." I said with an amassed expression. Channing smiled and asked me to go and sit on the sofa, I walked ahead and saw our pack sitting near the front in the audience area. Almost all of them looked around in awe as ifing here for the first time.

    The bells rang and both thewyers entered, Channing immediately went to ourwyer and handed the documents in his hand exining something. The jury also took their respective ce and the loud sound of some strange instrument stole everyone''s attention. The three judges entered and checked their mic, "Hello am I audible? Let''s begin with the trials, let there be silence when the court is in session.wyer for Winterwells, start with the opening statement."

    Channing took a seat beside me, but I was more focused on thewyer. He went ahead to exin the entire incident as we knew, after he was done the defendantwyer from Waterwoods gave his statement. It was almost whatever we already knew, what happened next was the main dish of this case.

    The judge sitting in the middle was probably in histe 70s, the other two looked quite younger than him. He patted the mic and in his rough, slow voice said, "Winterwells, call in your suspect for today''s trials."

    Channing immediately asked me to go and I did, I walked to the testimonial square and climbed the three stairs standing at the far end of it.

    Ourwyer came forward and showed the pictures of John''s dead body on the projector screen. "Sire, as you can see on the screen John''s abdominal and chest area was ripped out brutally here," said thewyer and changed the slide continuing, "These reports clearly state the cause of death as bleeding due to extreme open wounds on the body, the traces are of an unknown wolf. I would like you to hear it from Selene herself who was present at the site, what exactly happened that night?"

    I was nervous at his inquiry, but I was prepared for this moment, "I went there to save Channing, however, John attacked me which led to a fight as he wanted to kill our Alpha. Butter another wolf crossed over the fence from Waterwoods Vige and struck at John. He tried to fight back, but lost in a battle of strength and died of blood loss."

    "As you heard Sire", the Lawyer proceeded immediately, "Selene saw a wolf from the Waterwoods attack and kill john. Before that John was perfectly fine to be able to fight back!"

    "Objection Sire!" Said the otherwyer, "There were severe wounds inflicted by Selene and only she saw the wolf enter Waterwoods, we deny the im that any wolf from Waterwoods attacked John."

    Ourwyer countered immediately, "So you are saying that the rest of the bodies we found didn''t belong to the werewolves from your vige?"

    "Objection overruled," the judge sitting at the left corner said in a loud voice, "Lawyers, the feud between your viges can wait, the case will be handled with justice!"

    The oppositionwyer sat back down and our advocate continued, "It is true Selene inflicted wounds on John''s body, but Selene was injured as well. She imed to have got into a fight with him, but as she wasn''t gravely injured so wasn''t John! It was after the werewolf from Waterwoods arrived that John lost his life. I request you to inquire into this matter more deeply!" His gaze bore into theirwyer with disgust as he went back to his chair.

    Thewyer defending Waterwoods got up immediately, "I would like to ask Miss Selene, why did you fight with John that night?" He asked in a devilish tone.

    I looked at Channing and he nodded his head assuring me, "I was protecting Channing, as John told me that he wanted Channing dead and wished to be the Alpha of our pack. So I simply just defended our Alpha which made him attack me and result in our fight."

    A murmur went through the entire audience listening about John''s betrayal but thewyer smiled as if satisfied with my answer, "Sire! This matter is internal for the Winterwells, that day in defence, as Selene ims they fought. But no one else saw the other wolf, she is just covering her crime ming Waterwoods, when in fact no one else was present there that day! She just wants to get out of being called a murderer, pushing her me onto us.

    "Further she can''t prove John''s betrayal, she is just making up the story to get in everyone''s good books. The truth is she was the one who tricked Channing, she nned the attack and as John must have found out about her, she must have killed him to shut his mouth up forever!"

    I trembled at his words, this is exactly what John had threatened me about. Little did I know even after his death, this charge woulde and corner me. I tried to find a counter-argument through my shaky voice as only my mouth moved but no sound was there.

    The murmurs from the crowd grew louder and louder cornering me,

    "Such a cheap trick! She must be prosecuted."

    "John was a nobleman, why would he want to kill Channing! It must be this girl."

    "How fake is she with those teary eyes, such people should get a death sentence!"

    "Murderer, betrayer! Sentence her to death!"

 Chapter 13 - This Was Enough.

    I panicked hearing all the murmurs from the crowd, Everyone was using me. I gazed at the front rows where our pack was sitting and half of them already had a smile on their face, while the other half were nothing but shocked. Suzan and Sam looked at me with a concerned expression and thought they were now feeling the need to not trust me anymore.

    The walls started caving in on me as all the stares and the voices increased inside my head trying to eat me alive, my feet staggered to stand still and certain numbness started setting into my body.

    "Order in the court!" The judge shouted, but I couldn''t focus! It was as if the words were evident to my ears yet my brain failed to register them. The judge continued warning the advocate for Waterwoods, "We work with evidence here! using without evidence will not be epted as an argument."

    Everyone was quiet now, but even after the judge stated that evidence of my betrayal was not presented, the vibe in that environment did not faze. The Waterwoods''swyer screamed in counter-argument, "But Sire! If you can see the reports it clearly states that Selene inflicted severe wounds on John, and severe wounds would have caused excess bleeding. She must have realised that John was dead and to cover up for herself is pointing her finger towar-"

    "Waterwoods!" Roared the female judge sitting on the left side, "You me with shreds of evidence! If we hear another argument from you without any strong backing to it, then we will consider that as an attempt to deviate from the used statement."

    "But-" thewyer tried to protest but she wasn''t done yet and lifted her palm for him to stop talking.

    "IF...you are done with your ims we would like to see your suspects or testimonialse forward, call them in the box or you go back to your ce!" She was fierce with her words and thewyer couldn''t say anything further.

    I was worried about what would happen if another question was asked to me? would I be able to even speak with the lump that formed in my throat? This is exactly how I was framed as a 10-year-old when the king and the queen decided to lock their own child up inside the dungeon for the next 14 years of my life. There was not a single soul alongside that little girl, and it made me feel alone and cornered even at this moment!

    My thoughts were cut short by the sound of clicking heels as I looked through my hazy vision, ady dressed in a perfectly ironed suit stepped inside the witness box. I didn''t know who she was, but as Channing had mentioned she must be the Beta serving the vige Waterwoods.

    Thewyer appeared pretty pissed so he kept his question short, "Mrs Lindsey Agnarson, please tell the court what you know about this case."

    Lindsey confidently turned to the judges as if she has been doing this since forever, "A few weeks back we received a letter addressed to our Alpha saying the Winterwells are to attack ournd and our Alpha chose to ignore it. But a simrly deceiving letter was addressed to the recruits this year, I can testify that they were provoked. The letter addressed to them said - ''They should kill the Alpha of Winterwells to show their loyalty towards Waterwoods''."

    She had the projector remote in her hand and clicked it on, showing the two letters, "This was clearly a trapid by someone, that is the exact reason why our Alpha ignored the letter which was addressed to him."

    "But that is not all", she continued "The attack on Channing was in fact done by the new recruits from Waterwoods pack!"

    The mumbling in the crowd increased again and the judges quiet them down,

    "Silence! Mrs Lindsey, are you confirming the attack was done by the Waterwoods?"

    "Yes Sire, the attack on Channing was done by our aggravated rookies, you know how hot-blooded the newlings can be!" The causality of her tonepletely reduced the weight of her ghastly im, "but the attack on John has nothing to do with us!"

    There it was! Everyone got their final statements out, and I was yet again thrown to the corner with whispers of the crowd closing in on me.

    The judges didn''t pay any heed this time and said, "You may go back, I request Winterwells to bring Channing inside the box."

    It meant I had to go back, no longer stand on this high pedestal where all the eyes bore in the back of my head. I turned around slowly and walked down heading to the sofa, as Channing crossed me he patted my head for a mini second, "You did well" And went off.

    I took my seat hanging my head low, a constant fear of going back to the prison haunted me this time. To be charged with a false crime yet again haunted me. The voices in my head haunted everyst cell inside my body.

    "Mr Channing," said the elderly judge in his slow-paced voice, "Your im of attack from the Waterwoods has been confirmed, but what do you have to say about Selene''s im?"

    My head shot up now afraid of Channing as well, would he bail on me? All the fingers point towards me, would he leave my side as well?

    Channing looked up confidently, "I think what she said is true!"

    My ears couldn''t fathom his words, everything went in an ear screeching silence. Channing''s words lingered in the air for me, echoing and assuring me of what he had said when he hugged me outside,

    [ "Don''t be scared, I promise to stand with you through it all Selene, just like you did for me back then."]

    Waterwoodswyer immediately got up before Channing could continue, "I object! He is trying to use us without evidence!"

    "Waterwoods!" Announced the elderly judge in a stern voice, "This is a court withw and order, not a ce where people''s opinions are part of the judgement! Do not interrupt the testimonies."

    Thewyer exasperated and took back his seat folding his arms. Channing continued with his testimony,

    "Sire, I have checked and matched the unknown marks on John''s body with nearly every werewolf in our vige. Nothing from the database matches those wounds! But as a testimonial, I cannot surely confirm Selene''s im, I can only believe. I was unconscious that night but I remember thest thing I heard, Selene''s telmunication asking me to stay awake, to fight for my own life. But the fact that she reached me before John, our Beta, seems a bit odd to me. That is all I can confirm!" Channing bowed apologetically.

    This was enough for me, I don''t expect false help from him. But what he said, the stand he took, the belief he rested in me...It was enough.

    "Okay you may go back to your ce," said the aged judge, "The testimonials expected today have now ended, but one name is still missing - Fang Warchild! The Alpha of Waterwoods was expected to attend here. If his presence is not seen inside the court after lunch as requested by Waterwoods, it will be considered as defiance from their side. For now, the judges along with the jury panel will promptly discuss the case"

    The female judge then dismissed the court, pounding the gavel, "We will continue after lunchtime, till then the court is dismissed."

    I wondered who this Fang Warchild was, such audacity to not evenply with the court''s notice! Well, there hasn''t been any such progress in proving me Not guilty, what big of a difference would his presence make for me?

    I got up to leave immediately after the judges took their exit, Channing was following me but was called back by ourwyer. I couldn''t wait any more inside here, it was making me feel ustrophobic.

    I expected to have a breath of fresh air when I went out, but as soon as I opened the door I wished I never exited the courtroom. Chief Jack stood there with a cynical smile, "Having fun with the case butcher?"

    His remarks were getting more and more prickly over time, I wanted to ignore him but he cracked up saying, "it''s funny how you assured me that I won''t have my go at torturing you, but looks like the case has all the evidence to prove you NOT guilty"

    I inhaled sharply as there was truly no argument to this, John''s betrayal is not getting proved plus the Waterwoods are denying their attack on John. There is no way open that I will be proved guilty.

    Chief Jack was relishing in what effects his words were having on me, "Don''t worry murderer, this time when you are back in prison I will book a special Darkroom for you. I am waiting patiently to see all those chains you as you rot starving and surviving daily torture in there!"

    His gleeful face made it all the more difficult for me to withstand here, he winked and left me standing there struggling to breathe naturally.

    I wanted someone, but I was holding there alone yet again. No matter how hard I tried to gather my courage, turning a blind eye to the situation was thest thing I could do right now.

    "Hey, You did well in there..." Channing''s voice came from behind me trailing into the thin air as he saw me slumped with unbearable thoughts running my sanity.

    Holding my chin he made me look at him without saying anything and saw the tears that I was holding back all this time. Averting my face, I wiped the drops that rolled down my cheeks. And before I knew it, I was in a warm embrace, so warm I wanted to burn in those arms, "it will be alright Selene"

    He was the only person who has sided with me even without the strong pieces of evidence. His presence made me stronger and forget about everything Chief had threatened me about, the dark future where everything right now was leading to.

    I just wanted to stay here, in Channing''s arms, enjoying my possiblyst moments in the light.

 Chapter 14 - Fang Warchild

    "Selene, don''t listen to what people say. It is usually how it goes back in the vige trials, but here thew prevails. Trust thew if you are telling the truth, you will get proper justice!" It had been 5 minutes now Channing held me close to him trying to cheer my pitiful self up. But here I was not ready to stop grousing about a verdict that was yet to be released.

    Finally, he held my face between both his palms, "Oh, the tears have dried. Maybe we can harvest some salt off your sulky face" He said tauntingly and I pped him on his shoulder.

    "Ow, you are very strong!" he rubbed his shoulder like a kid, and I smiled at him. All my worries drowned with him around, I felt a sense of protectiveness like I had never before.

    We were disturbed by a suddenmotion outside, I turned to Channing for asking what it was about but he was already on the run to check it out, ''Such a kid!''. We peeped outside and there was a crowd of girls swooning around someone.

    Confused I asked, "what is this about, some guest appearance?"

    "Haha" Channingughed covering his face as he sighed, "He is always so extra when he makes an entrance"

    "Who?"

    "You''ll know soon enough, it''s the Alpha of Wterwoods" Channing replied waiting for this unknown star entrance with glitter in his eyes.

    The crowd closed in near the door we were leaning against and Channing pulled me back in, "Stay here the crowd won''t be allowed inside"

    I simply nodded and waited to see who had created such racket around him? The lobby that we stood in was separated from the outer area by a small door and the officers were struggling with the crowd from entering inside

    "LADIES MOVE!", a voice came from amid the crowd and I immediately recognised it as Lindsey''s, the beta of Waterwoods.

    The crowd in front was pushed aside with such brute strength that everyone scattered causing an involuntary stampede. Lindsey stood there with arms extended on both her sides showing she was the one who did the deed.

    "Girl got some serious strength!" I said raising my eyebrows.

    "This is nothing!" Eximed Channing, "she once unrooted an entire tree with her bare hands".

    My eyes went wide but I thought it was probably some stupid rumour that Channing believed, ''How can someone be that strong!''

    She entered inside holding a man''s hand, pulling him behind her. And I got answers to all my questions.

    This man was godly handsome - he had a fair wheatishplexion with eyes that embodied burntva. They were perfectlyplemented by his longshes and broad, neatly shaped eyebrows. His jawline looked as if it could cut steel and his nose did a clean job of splitting his face symmetrically.

    He took a deep breath through his petnt, full lips and sensually ran his fingers through his unruly jet ck hair moving them away from his face. I couldn''t help but drool over his ravishing physique.

    But somehow he looked irritated like his aura was reeking dark and the first thing he did was turn around towards the horde with a middle finger "Pieces of shit"

    My jaw dropped as I tried to register his reaction, how can he be so impolite being the face of an entire vige!

    Lindsey just asked him to ignore them, dragging his tall stature further inside.

    I already hated him, why do people with good looks have to act as if they are at the top of the food chain! His face gave a menacing vibe that made all his pluperfect looks imperfect, his attitude and his temper ruined everything that goddess Luna had gifted him.

    Suddenly his eyes averted to us and I awkwardly shifted in ce expecting an abhorrent exchange of words between him and Channing.

    Channing was standing so close to me with one of his hand on my shoulder, which I didn''t even realise until now, he smiled at the stranger and the handsome man returned the smile amicably.

    He strolled towards us and the more closer he came all the more handsome he seemed, but I had made my mind to hate this charming devil. His steps stopped in front of us focusing on Channing extending his hand, which Channing took casually and said, "Finally I meet you! You are never there in Waterwoods when I visit"

    The man did a stagedugh and replied through his deep raspy voice, "I''m sorry about that. Let''s go drinking after this case is over, it''s on me"

    I raised my eyebrows blinking way too fast, this looks like a different guy, A Totally Different Guy!

    And isn''t there supposed to be an ongoing feud inside the viges? What is with this friendly environment!

    Swiftly Channing pointed towards me, "This is Selene, our new recruit!"

    I tried to smile hiding my awkward face as I extended my hand forward, "Hello, nice to meet you"

    The man took it, squinting his eyes as an artificial smile pulled upon his face, "Hello Selene! I''m Fang Warchild - Alpha of Waterwoods. I heard you used us of John''s death!... Nice to meet you."

    There was a little threat hidden in the fake humble greeting. I immediately let go of his hand and stepped back to stand beside Channing, this man standing in front of me was someone with whom I had to weigh my words properly.

    Channingughed at my gesture and put his arm around my shoulder, it somehow bothered me but I didn''t say anything cause it made me feel safe at that moment.

    "This little one is quite timid, are you sure she was the one who saved you?", Fang''s slyment totally got on my nerves, I so badly wanted to show him how not-so-timid I was. But he was just aggravating me, so all I did was ignore him.

    Channingughed in response, "she is new here Fang, don''t pull her leg just yet. Since we have time and you are here, let''s go for lunch together in the cafeteria."

    Fang nce at me with one end of his lips pulling up, "Sure!"

    I gulped not knowing what was yet toe, the way he pulled off his greeting with me already had me worried. If the one who attacked John wasn''t from Waterwoods then Fang had now marked me for throwing allegations on them. The case was already going against me was another fact to ponder.

    There was a door to our right which I hadn''t noticed until now, it led to a serene cafeteria with live music. My father really put a lot of money into this stupid stuff instead of developing the viges, as a king, he should at least consider managing the expenses smartly.

    At the far corner was a table adjacent to a window overlooking a fountain, we took a seat there and ordered for ourselves. The food was overtly expensive of course, but I guess I was just rich and so were the two Alpha''s dining with me.

    Now that I observed, Fang was dressed inplete ck as if it was his favourite colour. His shirt hugged his muscr build as he folded his arms leaning back on the chairfortably, probably impatient about the food.

    I didn''t realise I was staring at him until he turned towards me and deviously smirked, "something fascinating found your eyes?"

    My eyes blinked rapidly trying to find something else butnded back on him as he was staring at me now. Understanding the foolish mistake of meeting his shrewd eyes, I slowly looked away towards the window now embarrassed of my actions.

    But his eyes bore into the side of my face and I instinctively looked back at him, this time I decided to not back off till he does.

    His eyes narrowed as a faint smile braced his face, "Love the scenery little one?"

    I rolled my eyes remembering I am supposed to hate this person and turned to face Channing who looked as if calcting something in his mind, "Anything bothering you Channing?" I asked wanting to get Fang off my head.

    "Ya, I forgot where the washroom was", my eyebrows raised in response and I chuckled at his little childish concern.

    "Let''s go and find it together"

    "No need, we don''t want both of you kids getting lost together out there do we?" Fang interrupted as I was about to get up to apany Channing, "Lindsey will help him, you can rx here Selene"

    I tried to protest, "that''s okay-"

    But Channing stupidly turned me down, "Fang is right, rest here Selene I have help" He abruptly left with Lindsey, leaving me alone with this obnoxious man.

    I took my seat back as my legs tapped rapidly wanting to get out of this situation, I just hope he doesn''t talk to me.

    "Nervous enough? Here have some water", Fang offered and I felt like I was sitting in a police enquiry room, with no one but us here, as he was getting ready to bombard me with his questions and I was growing more and more nervous.

    "No thanks," I declined him and gazed outside the window forcing my leg calm.

    There was silence filled between us and I focused on the piano that was ying a different melody than what was being performed when we entered. His voice disrupted my now calmed body, "so you killed John?"

    I was quick to reply, "I did not!" my words came out slow and exerting. My eyes fixated on his as I refused to faze from my true im.

    As if he wanted this exact reaction out of me, he smiled delightedly. His left hand came up and he removed his wristwatch, with a slow neat moment the watch was ced aside on the table.

    His dark eyes met mine again with his fingers now inteced in front of him as he said his next words, "But I have proof against you little one"

 Chapter 15 - The Price!

    He has proof! What proof? His words formed beads of sweat around my forehead even though I knew I was innocent. The atmosphere was so dense, I could feel him lying straight through his teeth and yet the possibility of him framing me made me clench my fist as I tried to keep my anxiety in.

    "No, you don''t!", I replied breathing heavily, wishing for him to just dere it was a lie.

    "Oh Yes, I do!" His arms crossed with confidence and his lip pulled up from one corner. It wasn''t a concern for me that he was lying, but the fact that this man looked so confident, he might pull something outrageous inside the court.

    I thought for a moment, my mind was already in a tug whether to ignore him or answer. "The only truth that exists is in those autopsy reports, I might have attacked John but I did not kill him"

    "That is just your im. Would you still stand by it after the evidence against you is out in the court?", he was pushing me further near the cliff, his quirky eyes were enjoying my state of uncertainty. His assurance on the false proof was so strong that it drove me to a point where I was doubting my own reality.

    Why would someone do something hideous like this? What pleasure do such people derive from watching someone else suffer due to being framed?

    "I don''t know what you are trying, this is nothing but an attempt to fabricate the evidence!", I protested.

    "Why would I fabricate the truth?", came his immediate self-confident response.

    He was definitely on to something, and that was going to ruin the uncertainty of my false crime. What can it be? My mind was rummaging through hundreds of memories of that night, but nothing out of the ordinary came to me.

    Then my brain stumbled upon a valid answer, "Two reasons you are doing this" I lifted my index finger confidently, "One, either you were involved with John and nned an attack on Channing or," My second finger followed up in the air, "Two, you simply want to protect the real criminal, who knows you might even be the murderer!"

    His eyes scanned me, there was amusement on his face. He leaned forward projecting a devilish smile intrigued by my answer, "And which one do you think it is?"

    Bingo! Now I just had to guess the exact reason next. I examined him imitating his style, folding my hands and leaning back on the chair. Fang didn''t look like a man to work with someone, he did not appear recreant as John and neither was he so timid as to n a cowardly attack.

    But then again he could have nned with John and then killed him to hide his own crimes. Now he is probably nning to push me under the cart.

    He smirked as if responding to my thoughts satisfied and cleared his throat, his body leaned forward and he tried to say something when I cut in,

    "Second! The answer is second. I would have said former, but remembering how you killed John, I saw deep-rooted hate which was filled with hurt. Did he take something precious to you?" My taunting question took him by surprise.

    His eyes softened at my rather impulsive response, but it was only for a split second when the foxy chills returned to them, "you are pretty smart"

    "Then testify," I desperately cried out, "not like you will be charged with it since the crime happened in No Man''s Land." There was really nothing for him to lose but for me! I had my entire mission on the line. If I am called back to the castle because I couldn''t handle myself in such a punny case of forged charges, then I would have failed myself not my father, but MYSELF as a princess!

    "Why should I?", followed his cunning response setting my nerves on fire.

    My eyebrows creased, "Because that is the truth! If you don''t testify, it will all turn on me. And you very well know I am innocent in this!"

    He was totally loving my desperation and was definitely having fun driving me to the edge. His long fingers coaxed his chin, I didn''t know what was going through his head and I just hoped he didn''t further deny the testimony.

    "Okay, I will."

    My eyes went wide, twinkling with short-lived happiness, he liked how I was reacting and so ruined everything with his next words, "but my wordse with a price, I hope you are willing to pay."

    Something evil danced in his eyes, what kind of satisfaction was he gaining from this? I don''t understand his game but he certainly loved the push and pull I was going through.

    "There is no price to pay for the truth, you will admit exactly how you did now!" my words came out sternly, tired of his game. It rather entertained him how hard I was trying to wriggle out of his little y as his eyebrows raised, ready to pull me back in,

    "Little one, I have all the rights to stay silent", His tone was somanding and warned me to not order him around again. I decided to drop this stupidity and turned towards the window.

    Watching me retreat he reminded me of his offer again guilefully, "I won''t admit it...unless! you are willing to pay the price."

    There was nothing more irritating than his crafty simper and those sinister narrowed eyes. This was the first time I actually felt as if I should reveal my true identity to someone and make them kneel at my feet, that wasn''t my true nature of course, but I wanted to see shame cover that pretty face as I stand tall like a god above him.

    But the fact was, his aura dominated the situation, leaving barely any room for me to escape his clutches.

    My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door opening and I turned to see Channing and Lindsey return. I had no time on my hands, making up my averse mind to finally ask Fang of his offer, "What is your price?"

    "Smart choice" He smirked, finally winning his child''s y. I cracked my knuckles, wanting him to hurry on it. I don''t know why, but I felt that if Channing was here I would never get to hear Fang''s offer and face the consequencester in court.

    Fang took his sweet time savouring my impatience and then replied in a satisfied tone, "Marry me!"

    My eyes went wide and my lips curled into a big "what!" With excessive efforts, I held back my need to shout. I was already betrothed to someone, how can I agree to this unptable request. It wasn''t even a request but a demand costing my freedom and the price to be dered Not Guilty. I didn''t understand why I had to pay such a high price for him to tell the truth in court. After all, he was the real Killer! Why should I suffer his sins?

    "No!", I replied adamantly.

    "Suit yourself, don''te to meter when you are sentenced to be hanged", He said nonchntly raising his eyebrows. "But my offer still stands from next 10 seconds"

    Channing came around in my sight and every second weighed heavily on my response, it looked as if the time was walking so slow in front of my swift thoughts. Fang ran his tongues over his sharp canines basking in my tug-of-mind. I had to be smart with my response, but Channing was already taking his seat beside me,

    Reacting before Channing could bring his attention to us. I simply nodded a Yes without concluding with my thoughts, with only one response, "okay" Of course Fang understood what the mere sound meant.

    A big smile spread across his face and he picked up his watch focusing on wearing it, "Then you don''t have to worry about the case little one"

 Chapter 16 - The Escape Route

    It was done! The urgency of the moment made me take a stupid decision and I regretted every bit of thought process that went through that one agreeing word! My heart sank in my chest as all the possible wrong scenarios that could ur in my life for this foolish agreement yed through my mind. I cursed at myself for creating more problems for me to drown in.

    Why would he even want to marry me? I shook my head getting that question out of my mind ''Idiot, that was something you should have asked him before saying a rash YES!'', I cursed myself yet again. If I don''t get out of this scenario soon, then only Goddess Luna knows what my father, the King, will make me face!

    "Are you worried about the case Selene?" Channing asked, concerned probably looking at my pale, sweaty face making all sorts of regretful expressions. He didn''t know what mess had happened just now, and even if other girls swoon over Fang and would die for this opportunity, I was promised to someone else.

    Plus this is a stupid case! This trickster knew exactly when to ask the question so I don''t get a rational amount of time to think through a response.

    "No", I answered Channing and shook my head lightening the tension on my face, I didn''t want Channing tofort me more than what he already has done.

    But when I turned I saw Fang''s face and an uncontrolledment passed my lips, "You know I kind of am, if the real preparator isn''t ready to admit his crime, of course, I would be concerned, *sigh* people are so selfish in today''s world"

    My straight face was reeking anger through my fuming eyes, I would dly go to jail if I am presented guilty of Fang''s murder.

    But Fang didn''t pay any heed to my words looking at the waiter who was serving our food, ''How pretentious!'' I rolled my eyes looking away. Fang was getting on my nerves just from ignoring my words.

    When it was in his interest he didn''t take his eyes off me, but look now! look at this coy face of his so focused on the food.

    Channing rested an assuring hand on my shoulder breaking my attention away from Fang, "Don''t worry Selene, if you are truly innocent then the public would notice as well and speak up for you"

    That would have been a case in vige trials that the public deems the final verdict wrong and the poll would have shifted to a majority vote. But this was the royal court, they follow strictws here!

    Channing didn''t understand what was troubling me and if he did I don''t think this time there would be any solution inside his head.

    I turned to Fang again trying to pull him into this, if he thought I give up easily then he was wrong! "Ya I hope Fang helps me out, after all, he has a lot of fan following. Can surely bring in a lot of support!"

    Fang''s eyes finally lifted up from his te and he took another spoonful of his bruschetta staring into my eyes. "Sure," he mumbled with his full mouth and staged smile, "but that can cost me a huge deal in the king''s court"

    "King''s court?" I questioned with a ridiculous face, confused about what kind of game he was starting now.

    Channing was quick to answer, excited as if a mother proudly sharing her child achievements, "Yaa! Fang is famous for those very reasons, he is the youngest minister inside the king''s court!"

    "What!" I eximed. It was a shock, of course, because most of the ministers in the court are in theirte thirties. Fang looked not a year older than 25.

    "Yaa he is also the representative of his vige in the court", dered Channing straightening his chin as if boasting about his own self, "you know Selene, usually elders go as representatives, but somehow Waterwoods chose HIM for that role"

    "Wow", I was practically speechless and Fang casually continued eating his food. Those were obviously some achievements he had, but my concern was going in a different direction now.

    If he is a minister, does he know I am the princess? thinking about it I had never made my appearance in the court as I wasn''t allowed to, but what if he somehow saw me?

    That should not be possible, there are no paintings or photos of me in the sitting area or the court. I had spent half of my life locked in a prison dungeon and no one knew of it. Did my father tell anything about me? Maybe to keep a watch on me and revealed my face?

    Is that why Fang asked for marriage as the price! Because I am the princess? If that is the case I have created a way bigger mess than I had expected it to be. It was imperative to make sure I turned his game around.

    Fang shot his gaze up with a devious smile in his eyes as if reacting to my thoughts, picking up the napkin he wiped his already clean mouth, "You see little one, how troublesome it will be for me to exploit my powers and prove someone else innocent. I do have quite a lot of fan following but I utterly hate every single one of them! So don''t expect those favours from me."

    His sugar-coated sounding words made me do a sarcastic fake smile, "I don''t need those favours, I believe the real criminal will be telling the truth today"

    "Of course, after all his price is getting paid heftily", Every word that Fang spoke was affecting me to the point that I was going crazy. The way his eyes closed in support of that vicious smile made me want to scream and throw a chair at his face.

    My jaw clenched and my eyes closed, taking a deep breath I rxed my body and focused on eating my pasta. If he was a minister then I was the princess.

    I thought exhaustively reying his little agreement, there was definitely some way out of it. Every little action and every single word could make a difference in getting me out of it.

    The rest of the lunch went quietly for me, everyone else was having their time with nostalgic talks that I could not understand. But I was focused to the point that I was now scraping the empty te with my fork and then putting it in my mouth.

    Suddenly the bells rang and my concentration was broken by Channing shaking me violently, "Selene! Selene!"

    "Huh", I turned to him, absent-minded about the present.

    "Let''s go, the bells for the court tomence have rung", Channing got up ready to go and scanning the room I realised only two of us were sitting here.

    "Where did everyone else go?"

    Channing dramatically pulled me by my elbow, I stumbled a bit through the chairs but he held me securely in ce. "Everyone is probably inside the courtroom, you were so busy eating the Air on your te that we didn''t disturb you"

    He chuckled reminiscing about my foolish act and I couldn''t help but break our eye contact. He could have just brought me back to sense then be made a fool out of in front of Fang, I blinked my embarrassed tears back and walked behind Channing.

    The case wasn''t haunting me anymore because I know what will happen when we head inside.

    During this concentrated time for Fang''s Price, I figured out an easy escape n from it. The mess felt like nothing now. It was just a matter of time till Fang fell t on his face when he knew how I had tricked him into believing that I had epted his grandiose price.

    An evil grin spread across my face as my eyes widened imagining the scene when Fang gets to know. His shocked face already made me feel a bit proud of myself and I straightened my back.

    The moment I lifted my happy face I saw that cursed person standing at the entrance. I rolled my eyes and looked away, there was no way this person was bringing my morale down again.

    "All the best Selene", wished Chief Jack through his obstinate lips. I staged a smile at him as irritating as what Fang had given me and simply walked inside without replying to his inimical thoughts of torturing me.

    I was in too good of a mood thinking how I am about to trick Fang. It was a kids trick used in politics but I knew it would work out perfectly fine. Just you wait, Fang Warchild!

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------

    .

    .

    Don''t forget to vote for the story! I am sure it is getting interesting for you as well!

    .

    ALSO, I know it is written in Selene''s POV and you might be wanting to know what the male lead is going through.

    If you want that other POV then drop it in thements below ;)

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 17 - Final Verdict

    The judges announced, "Silence the court is in session, trials may now continue" and everyone got back to their seat.

    Immediately thewyer for Waterwoods got up, "Sire, Ms Selene had used us of the attack on John Walter, we have the Alpha of Waterwoods- Fang Warchild here in the court to rify that im"

    The judge signalled to call him in the box and Fang stepped inside the square.

    "Mr Fang'''', said the elderly judge in his slow pace, "I have heard you keep knowledge of all the subject matters of Waterwoods despite living in the minister''s quarter. We already know the attack on Channing was done by your people, what do you have to say about Selene''s im?"

    I had a little smile on my face knowing this was going to be over now. About the price Fang asked for, I never nned on paying it! And anyway there shouldn''t be any price for the truth, he will learn that today.

    Fang cleared his throat and spoke in his deep husky voice, "Selene''s im that one of us killed John..."

    His gaze turned to look at me and a smirk yed on his face as if the tables were turned on me as if he was about to say a big NO. I took a deep breath, breaking our eye contact and waiting for his words.

    "...is true!"

    The entire court was inmotion again. "Order in the court," said the female judge, "Please justify Mr Fang"

    He did it! Finally, he said it!

    Fang continued, "What Selene said is true. And to make the matter more clear, I killed John Walter!"

    My eyes went wide at his im, I thought he just knew the killer and was protecting them. I should have known better how devious this man is. The crowd was going nuts at his confession. Even theirwyer went speechless at it trying to understand what just happened!

    "Let me justify Sire" continued Fang nonchntly, "I looked into the letters that the rookies received and the one that I received, they both had the same handwriting. I matched it with a previously delivered official letter from all over the kingdom and the handwriting matched the one that I received from Winterwells"

    He pulled out three letters from his pocket and handed them to hiswyer, which was then passed on to the judges by a small hole in the ss separating us. The judges looked at it and gave it to another person on the jury for verification.

    "What was the conclusion to this evidence?" Asked the judge.

    Fang had a devilish expression on his face and he answered, "It is John''s handwriting. Provoking me was a different story, but John hadid such traps several times in the past to kill their previous Alpha as well. Every time he targeted our new recruits and in the process, all our new blood would be either killed or severely injured!

    "I always tried to find proper evidence but nothing came in the lights. This particr letter was also instructed to be burned but luckily someone gave it to me! As soon as I got to know the whereabouts of the attack, I rushed to the scene and saw John''s wolf there. That was a simple golden opportunity and I took it. I murdered John for killing and using my people for his selfish n!" As Fang finished his story there was pin-drop silence in the court, everyone was shocked.

    The person from the jury gave the letters back and said, "It is true, the handwriting in these letters match, and John''s handwriting from some old Winterwells documents match all three of them. It was indeed John who did this!"

    A gasp resonated inside the court in unison, John''s n of betrayal was out in the open. My mouth was open in shock but my body was shaking, I couldn''t understand the emotion that I was feeling. I was happy and I wanted to cry yet I felt disgusted hearing what John has been doing! Since how long has he tried something like that!

    "It''s funny how John didn''t even try to get it written from someone else, it could have been an undetectable crime then!", Fang said, simpering as if telling other criminals to not repeat this mistake. I nced at him cross-eyes but leave it be, there are just a lot of evil-minded people out here.

    The elder judge announced, "The judge and the jury will have a short discussion before continuing the trials, you may go back to your seat"

    All the judges and the entire jury left. I just couldn''t understand how I should be reacting and for that matter what exactly should I be feeling!?

    I put my head down looking everywhere utterly confused, I knew this was the best-case scenario for me but why did it feel like something didn''t go right?

    While I was busy with my thoughts I suddenly felt a hand pat my head. I turned around to look at Channing who wasn''t even looking at me, "Don''t think about it a lot, if you want to be happy, be happy. It is over now, no need to worry anymore." His wordsforted me as usual. Finally, a tear rolled down my eye.

    I immediately wiped it away and said, "Thank you, Channing, for doing so much for me!" And I finally smiled with my head low so no one could notice it.

    I was worried a lot that I might get stuck in this case more and more with passing days, but I would be free now!

    The judges returned back to the panel and started with their final statement, "Today''s trial was specifically arranged to find out about John''s murder. But looking at the facts and evidence we hereby dere that Selene''s actions were in an attempt to protect their Alpha, so no section of thew will be applied against her attack on John.

    "The case regarding Waterwood''s actions will continue in the court tomorrow. The panel verdict Selene as ''Not guilty!'' And the court orders for her to be released from the suspect list." Saying this he banged the gavel and continued, "As for Selene, this will be a warning from the court that don''t take action in such matters, let it be handled by the higher authorities henceforth!"

    I got up and bowed as a sign of eptance towards the judge''s warning. And the judges then ended the session court, "The case will continue tomorrow at a given time, for today The court is adjourned!"

    The strange instrument started ying again as all the judge and the jury took their exist. Everyone started to vacate the court but I was sitting there in my seat, thewyers and the testimonials all left but my body just wouldn''t move!

    Channing unlocked my silver cor and I finally breathed the fresh air that I had been wanting to since I stepped out of the castle.

    A warm hand came around me and I looked to my side, Channing was looking at me with a smile, "What happened Selene? Don''t you want to go back?"

    I smiled at his statement and replied, "Let''s go back to our vige, I have had enough of this case!"

    He got up and extended his hand for me to take and I just took it, pulling me towards the door. We finally exited the ce and the feeling that I was free flooded my entire being.

    "SELENE!", a shriek came from the outside corridor and I saw Suzan waving at us with the entire pack beside her, she cupped her mouth and shouted, "Come out fast, I can''t wait to hug you!"

    I immediatelyughed at her cheerfulness, it was exactly what I needed right now. I turned to Channing and he let go of my hand saying, "Go ahead Selene, don''t wait for me."

    I let go of him and ran outside, as I exited the lobby entering the brightly lit corridor, Suzan hugged me before I could even stand still and picked me up, twirling me around.

    "Suzan!... put me down", I said, a bit terrified of her actions.

    "I am so happy for you Selene! Let''s head back to the vige, I will treat you to a pizza!...No I''ll treat everyone a pizza today!", Suzan beamed upholding both my hands.

    "Thank you, Suzan and everyone, for giving me courage when I came here. I thought I was alone in this, but you all were here with me! Thank you", I bowed as a habit from the castle in gratitude.

    "What are you saying," ridiculed Suzan, "Didn''t I say, we always stand with our pack members. But honestly speaking, it was expected of John! He was a total leech."

    "Yes," said Sam, "we always saw how he tried to defy Channing''s orders and ns, it was only a matter of time that his cheap tricks came in front of the world!"

    I creased my brow, "So he was always like this? Didn''t Channing try to check out why John was acting like that!?"

    Sam sighed and replied, "Channing is a very friendly type of person, he believes - with love the entire world can change. He was the only one who would say that John was doing all that because John had more familiarity, while we tried to always convince him otherwise. But Channing must be the most shocked person to hear about John''s betrayal!"

    As Sam finished, I finally realised that all this time Channing was probably going through a lot of hurts. He understood what I was feeling and looked after me this whole time, but I never once tried to know what he was going through.

    "You guys go ahead I''ll catch up with you in a while," I requested and Suzan was about to react with a big WHY, but sam put a hand around her neck and pulled her away saying,

    "We will wait for you near the stairs."

    I giggled and turned around to see Channing standing there talking to thewyer seriously. I went ahead and as soon as he saw me he asked, "didn''t you go ahead with them? I''ll be staying in the capital today so..."

    Before he couldplete it, I hugged him.

 Chapter 18 - Queen-to-be

    "W-What happened Selene? Did anyone say anything to you?" Channing was a bit taken aback by my hug, after all, I didn''t say anything, just continued to hug him like an idiot.

    "I thought you needed this hug, I can''t understand other people''s emotions like you, neither can Ifort them. But I understand you must be hurt by the news, so I think you need this hug!" I replied without leaving the hug, as I was truly very bad at handling such situations.

    He caressed my head finally returning the hug and rxed, "Thank you Selene for being so considerate, I kinda did need this hug"

    His heartbeat was so evident to my ear now, I was d I came back for him and hugged him till he didn''t break the hug. As he did he looked at me with a smile, "Don''t wait up for me, go back the pack must be waiting for you."

    I nodded, taking my distance from him now a little awkward by my own actions. As a princess, betrothed for that matter, I was always told to keep my distance from men but I was already getting wayfortable around Channing.

    Just then a deep raspy voice filled the atmosphere, "Channing!" We turned to see Fang standing behind us, "how are you? It must be a shock for you to hear about John''s betrayal."

    "It will take some time for me to learn from this lesson!" Replied Channing to which Fangughed and patted his shoulders,

    "It''s okay buddy, you still have a lot to learn," stated Fang with a bit of care ringing in his words, "are you lodging in the capital city?"

    "Yes" answered Channing.

    "Okay, let us go drinking tonight then!" Fang had a big grin on his face, a genuine one.

    "Sure!" Channing was totally wagging his tail at the offer, "I''ll give you a call once I''m done here"

    Fang looked a bit concerned about Channing despite his wicked personality, ''wasn''t there a state of war between Waterwoods and Winterwells? They both seem pretty close though!''

    Their rtionship made me feel giddy, it was like two brothers looking after each other.

    Suddenly Fang turned towards me and walked between me and Channing, a chill ran down my spine remembering his price. I wanted to tell him how I won''t fulfil it but my lips glued together now that he was this close.

    He extended his hand ahead and I instinctively took it, "Congrattions Ms Selene, are you headed outside? Let''s walk together"

    "No, thank yo-"

    "Channing, call meter I will apany Selene outside", Fang interrupted and I couldn''t protest yet again. Channing waved a bye to me and I waved back looking over my shoulders as Fang was calmly dragging me with him.

    As soon as we were out my heartbeat raced,st time we were alone he cornered me into agreeing to a price that did not need to be paid.

    "I am sorry I didn''t catch yourst name", he asked politely as if it was going to be a normal conversation.

    My lips pursed as I did a weird smile, "I prefer you call me Selene, I am a bit void of parents"

    "Really!" He eximed, raising his eyebrows as if he knew it was a lie.

    There was a silence which I wish could be filled up as soon as possible. Fang pressed the question further, "it''s very rude to not know ady''s full name." To which I simply nodded with a polite smile.

    But he leaned in closer to my ear, whispering words that made me stop in my path, "Don''t I make a point your highness. Princess Selene Adalwolfa!"

    I gulped trying not to react so evidently but my heartbeat was ringing in my ear.

    He knew!

    And that is why he asked for that price!

    No, he shouldn''t, I will deny it and simply wiggle out of the price as nned before, "We aren''t married yet for you to be calling me princess Mr Fang!" I tried to change the topic.

    He made his distance from me giving me some space to breathe, "Princess, I know how you n to run away."

    "What?" I did not understand what he was indicating

    "If you think I confessed in court because you agreed to the price, then you are gravely mistaken!" Fang walked ahead, making me do a little stride to keep up with him.

    "So... you conned me?" My eyes were getting red now, how dare he.

    Hisugh got further on my nerves, "Why would you do that Fang?"

    Those dark eyes turned to be delighted with this situation, "Why wouldn''t I take a golden opportunity as such? A foolish princess falling for a stupid trap. I would have done it for Channing any which way."

    My fist clenched at his outrageous words, why has this been happening to me since I came here. People are not as good as those books, this entire kingdom must be filled with foxes and snakes.

    "You are right my princess, the world is in fact filled with reptiles and foxes. Looks like you are visibly easy pray", Fang imed as if he wasn''t one of them, how can he even say something like that after making me a victim to his trickery.

    I gritted my teeth finally saying it, exploiting my powers, "Fang Warchild, I order you to bow and apologise for your behaviour"

    I had promised my father I would never do this, never let anyone know of my identity. But It was done now, what is the use of kindness if such people don''t know their ce. I was very well aware of the fact that this behaviour is unsuitable for authority, but I have had it now.

    Fang''s lips twisted, watching what he saw, "You are just like your father aren''t you. Unworthy of power yet exploit it like an unruly leech"

    What did he say? Like my father? The man who abandoned his daughter just because the queen birthed a boy! I am not that man, never!

    My chest heaved trying to control my rage. This is not what I would do, why did I do this? My eyes couldn''t meet Fang''s anymore and I walked away.

    But his hand reached out pulling me by my wrist turning me to face him, his face as straight as a line.

    What was he seeing on my face right now? How pathetic must I be looking? What is the use of him stopping me now, he has done his deed of pushing me off the edge, being yet another snake that wanted nothing good for me.

    And then I remembered, yes of course his price. My head raised straightening my neck "Fang your price will not be paid, I never agreed to it and you would marry me over my dead body"

    What was this frustration I felt? Was it because he got to know of a secret that would get me in trouble, I would have broken my promise and my mission woulde to end without gettingpleted. I will have to return back to the castle, like a failed princess.

    Or was it because I was finally free from that stupid Chief Jack, the prison mess and John Walter''s case, now this problem followed. It wasn''t even as big as I reacted to it, but I don''t understand where my annoyance came from.

    Fang narrowed his eyes, "You look, frustrated princess!"

    I exhaled drinking all my rage, "Fang I am not marrying you for that stupid testimonial, now let me go!" I jerked my wrist but his hold only got tighter.

    "I knew you''d run away saying you never agreed because there is no proof of it. That is a stupid trick yet works wonders in politics, I guess you are not as dumb as I thought you to be! I guess it is only fair for me to get tricked as I deceived you first"

    His words were still prickly but they weren''t selfish this time, this man was utterly double-faced. I staged a smile "Good thing, it is called Karma. Now let go of my hand"

    I jerked again but this time he let it go making me stumble as my back hit the walk. A smirk curled up on Fang''s lips as his body closed on mine with me having nowhere to go.

    He was taller than Channing so I had to strain my neck to look at his face, "what are you doing, Move!" My hands tried to push him away but he wouldn''t budge.

    "Enjoying the beauty," he said slyly, totally changing the mood of this tense environment.

    "Get away Fang!" I struggled yet again but he was way too strong, his stiff muscr body flexed against my palms as he pressed further nearing me.

    Fang lifted my chin to meet his eyes, they were amused by what he saw. "If it is a secret that takes you away from me, back to the castle...then my lips are sealed. And rest assured princess, I will take my price as and how I want it"

    His tongue moistened his lower lip as his face came closer and closer, till it was inches away from mine. I wanted to turn away but his fingers held my chin tightly in ce.

    His eyes fixated on my lips and they slowly rose, staring into my eyes. There was a volcano ready to erupt in his jet ck eyes and I gulped helplessly, with nowhere for me to escape.

    I closed my eyes and Fang suddenly startedughing, a huff of breath that turned into an ear-soothing sound. My expressions were puzzled at what had happened.

    "Ah, you don''t fail to amuse me, little one", he covered his face, giggling. When he moved his hand away his eyes stoppedughing first and then his lips with only a lingering smile.

    I rolled my eyes, turning to get away when Fang''s actions halted me in ce, he slowly bowed with his hand on his chest. His torso went full length making a 90 degree with his body,

    "Well how can I not follow your orders, I apologise," Fang raised with his hand still covering his heart. What was he trying to do? This is not him, this looks rather dangerous to me.

    His devious smile covered his face once again as he finished his words, "Of course, I would even cut my head if asked by My Queen-to-be!"

    My heart skipped a beat and yet it pranced crazily knowing what he meant. He had already marked me to be his future wife, and his words meant he would go to any length to acquire that!

 Chapter 19 - Free

    I stomped away toward the exit leaving Fang behind. Who does he think of himself? As if he can evenpare to me, that snake is never getting on my good side. I will show him, I am not one of those weak princesses who grew up learning stitches and flower arrangements.

    As I walked further and further my anger subsided, the control that I lost back then was now regained. My eyes closed as I took a deep breath and let go of everything.

    When I opened my eyes I saw the two most irritating figures walking in my direction, why does my luck always have to p me in the face!

    ''It''s okay I am already dered Not guilty'' I kept telling myself that and walked ahead. Chief Jack was bringing Zelda inside the court, she probably had her trials next.

    I couldn''t help but look at Chief Jack now, waiting for his reaction, on he would talk about pressing further charges against me and then sending me to jail to face endless torture.

    But, as we crossed each other Jack had his head held low, totally avoiding even a nce at me and his footsteps quickened.

    What is this?

    My crinkled eyebrows stared at him but he refused to acknowledge my presence. Did he have some enlightenment? He looked embarrassed, no maybe avoiding confrontation, or was he ashamed?

    Whatever, it is better this way. I might need help from the policeter in my mission, right now I will let him be and contemte his words and actions.

    Trudging forward I realised that I have to start immediately with my mission, it was a weight that my body and mind were feeling now. First things first I should gain the trust of my pack, then the trust of Waterwoods pack. But with Fang there, my first steps are going to be very difficult.

    ''I will think about it when the timees, right now I should focus on Winterwells pack.''

    "SELENE!" Suzan beamed, waving at me, "Here, here,e fast Selene!"

    Okay, here begins my first task!

    I smiled at Suzan as she came in distant view and ran up to her, "Sorry, was I too long?"

    "No it''s fine," spoke Sam. Before I could say anything else Suzan held my hand and dragged me down the stairs.

    "Hold up! Suzan, I might fall" I eximed in a terrified tone. My mind was always fearful of stairs and with the speed that she was hauling me down it was so tough to bnce myself, it felt like I would definitely tumble down and break my neck today.

    "Suzan, slow down!" A voice came from behind us. But she barely listened to it and in seconds we were at the bottom of the stairs.

    My heart was going 1000 miles per hour, and my body was in a state of shock.

    Sam ran up to me concerned, "Oh dear, are you okay?"

    "Ugh...huh" I nodded, trying to process thest 2 seconds of my life and Suzan''s scary urate speed.

    "What are you doing Suzan, look you scared her!" Belted Sam, in a caring manner, "Not everyone is as fast as you, when will you understand that?"

    "Sorry," Suzan made a pouty face and apologetically asked, "are you okay Selene?"

    I nodded finally having cooled down and smiled at her, instantly my smile turned intoughter. A burst ofughter you get after some stupid adrenaline rush.

    "Are you okay? S-Selene..." Suzan inquired, a bit scared of my reaction.

    I calmed myself down, "Yes I''m fine Suzan, it was fun. Just don''t repeat that ever again please!"

    "See! See! She had fun!" Chimed Suzan raising a finger at Sam, totally ignoring the second half of my sentence, "Don''t ruin my fun again...huh."

    Saying this Suzan huffed and turned around dramatically, flicking her hair and walked ahead, e on Selene, let''s go explore this city"

    Sam looked at me with a shrug showing ''I can''t really do anything about her!'' it made me giggle at Sam''s expressions. I caught up with Suzan. Everyone came ahead and joined us as we headed towards the market area.

    ~*~

    The sun was down and it was getting dark. It had been an hour but Suzan was nowhere ready to return.

    "Oh my god!! Look at those, Squid rolls", Suzan gleamed pointing towards a street vendor. She had been at this for the past one hour and I was just enjoying this, I had never seen the capital city this way before!

    "Come on Selene let''s have some, then we''ll have some kebab from that vendor as well!" Suzan said pointing at yet another cart.

    I agreed, "Sure." And Suzan brought two tes of squid rings which we finished immediately, instantly she got us two tes of kebab. I was having my fill, after all, it had been days since I tasted so much tasty food.

    We had lost other members, I and Suzan just went on eating and entered deeper inside the market. Suddenly I heard Sam''s voice from behind,

    "Oii!" He waved at us and we waved back at him.

    He ran up to us, "I thought you were lost! And here you are still eating. Aren''t you girls full yet!" He asked, looking at the tes in our hand horrified.

    We burst outughing, "what are you saying? We still have half of the market to check!", said Suzan glistening with excitement.

    "We should leave Suzan!" Stated sam to which Suzan shook her head, so he turned to me, "Selene at least you understand! It getting dark"

    "Come on sam!" Suzan stood in between me and him, "it''s barely a 10 minutes run"

    Sam was irritated at this point, "that only applies to you Suzan! Everyone else will take half an hour to reach"

    I creased my eyebrows confused at the conversation, "wait a minute the van took approx 90 minutes to reach here, how will the road be half an hour going back home?"

    Suzanughed, "That''s a lot! These modern vehicles are very slow. I guess the road from our vige climbs a slight hill so it took you that amount of time."

    "So you guys didn''te here by the van!?"

    Sam and Suzan bothughed, she kept a hand on my shoulder, "Selene, the goddess has given us the gift of four legs! Why would wee by the road?"

    "Exactly!" acknowledged Sam, "the vige can be clearly seen from here, and we are werewolves, Selene! If the goddess has bestowed upon us this gift, why not use it?"

    "Yaa" I agreed. Growing up I was told to shift only during training and in times of war. No one here in the capital city turns werewolves this casually! I always wanted to embrace this gift as if my own, whenever I wanted.

    "Let''s head home!" I said excitedly, my wolf was howling to be set free inside me. As a princess promised into another Human kingdom, I was taught strictly to keep my supernatural nature a secret.

    "But the market!", whined Suzan.

    "Let''se back here some other time, it''s just a 10 minutes road!" I said dragging her with me outside the market.

    As someone who grew up in the castle learning the history and the politics of some other human kingdom, this was going to be one of the best moments of my life. To turn into my wolf at my own will! Not for any training or any war but just because I wanted to!

    All of us rushed out, I couldn''t hear what Suzan was trying to say. My wolf just wanted to be set free!

    I saw the entire pack waiting towards the exit of the capital city, we all ran outside the city into the jungle. I was so excited that I jumped in the air, turning into my pure white wolf tearing my clothes.

    "SELENE!" Suzan shouted with a gasp, "you don''t just turn like that!"

    "What do you mean?" I telmunicated to Suzan, as a wolf we had no choice but to telmunicate.

    Suzan burst outughing, "We can''t buy so many changes of clothes! We usually give our clothes to Arina, so when we want to shift back again on an unknownnd, we have clothes to wear. Arina carries the emergency bag so next time remember to change before shifting!"

    ''Was that even necessary?'' I said to myself, it''s just some clothes! But then it did make a valid point, if we were running to an unknownnd far from home, we should be able to shift back to our human self without shame

    I waited for them to change and everyone''s wolf emerged from behind the tree, girls were on the left side and boys on the right.

    "Let''s go?" I asked wagging my tail, my feet were twitching to run.

    Suzan howled and everyone else joined her. I followed as well, howling as loud as I could. And Suzan was the one who made a run for it first, dashing through the woods.

    "Here she goes again", sighed Sam, as werewolves anyone in our vicinity could hear our thoughts as if they leak in the environment.

    I ignored everything else and ran behind Suzan trying to catch up to her. Every step I took felt so light as if I was set free! This is perfect, let me check how fast I can go.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------

    .

    Enjoying the story? Do share and vote for it <3

    .

    "Dump all those power stones on my story", little one asked the kawaii readers with puppy eyes waging her tail and creasing her soft white ears.

    .

    Also, another POVing soon so a little more patience it is ;)

 Chapter 20 - Great Fall

    My feet were speeding off through the woods, the wind went past me as clouds would brush past the skies on an extremely windy day. Suzan was running casually even though her speed was very tough to keep up with, looking at her made me want to let go of all the restrictions and test all my limits!

    I picked up the pace barely catching up to her. How much I can push myself was a surprise to me right now! My legs had already caught up to Suzan and it felt as if there was still more to myself, the fastest I could go was still not reached.

    "This is so much fun!" I telmunicated embracing the fast-moving environment as the details of it were getting lost to my eyes.

    Suzan pushed herself as well looking at me go slightly ahead of her, "I know right! Without the Alpha or Beta leading us, we could go as fast as we can!" Her howl filled the air and I wondered how she could do that even at this velocity.

    "You are pretty fast!" eximed Suzan, "wanna race to the vige?" She was totallypetitive right now, so was I.

    "Just what I wanted. Let''s race!", I replied and picked up my pace, moving my legs faster, defocusing from her.

    Suzan was a good match, she would run ahead most of the times but I was trying my hardest to always surpass her.

    The vige lights were clearly seen now and there was no way I was slowing down, I was rather speeding up with my body held parallel to the ground and my feet had forgotten the sensation of the ground.

    "LOOK OUT SELENE!"

    I heard Suzan''s voice in my head and before I knew it or could stop myself, a branch hit my chest, and my momentum sent me tumbling down the muddy path. My entire body struggled to stop as it went tossing in the air hitting overgrown roots and bumps of the uneven terrain.

    I rolled down a slight slope and finally stopped after hitting a tree trunk.

    My body winced in pain as I quivered, failing to get up, Suzan immediately rushed to my side, "Oh my god! Are you fine Selene?... I-I''m so sorry I shouldn''t have asked you to race!"

    Struggling I stood up on all fours but crashed down again as a sharp pain in my chest raced through my torso. Suzan helped me up by putting her head under me, I groaned trying to handle the pain.

    "Sorry, can you stand up? Is it serious? I''ll carry you on my back, turn back into a human. I''ll be careful carrying you I promise!" Suzan said apologetically, she was very concerned at the moment but I would heal faster if I stayed in my werewolf form.

    I got up trying to straighten myself, the injuries were healing faster thanks to my alpha blood but not as fast to give me relief. "Thank you, Suzan, But I will be fine. Can we just walk back?", I asked.

    "Are you sure you''ll be able to walk? Selene let me carry you", telmunicated Suzan still troubled about the way my face looked pain-ridden.

    I had open wounds on both my forelegs as I had skidded across the ground, they were not a problem as such wounds easily heal in a few minutes for werewolves, I was an Alpha on top of that. The problem was my chest, I had probably cracked my rib cage in a ce or two, the fracture would take hours to heal.

    "I''m fine Suzan, I''ll just limp a little. And my house is right here at the left", I said pointing towards my spare rundown house visible from where we stood. My chest was sending pangs of pain every time I put my leg ahead.

    I limped and Suzan supported me, "Thanks Suzan.", I added yet again in a helpless tone.

    "You are very stubborn Selene!", She stated "Let me at least support you till we reach your house."

    Iughed a little in my head, "Fine, you can take me to my house."

    "Thank you", she replied as I have done some favour for her. Every once in a while I would whimper because of my injuries and Suzan would wait for me to feel better.

    the moment we reached, Suzan eximed looking at my rundown house, "Is this even inhabitable!?"

    "Absolutely! wait till you see my room" I replied sarcastically. The condo that I had rented was still miles from here so I had no choice but toe here.

    "The door is broken, vines are growing everywhere, the upper floor doesn''t even exist and there is barely any footing to the stairs! SELENE, You areing to my house no questions asked!", She talked like a mom ready to carry me back to the vige.

    "Suzan! I don''t have the strength. My room is at the far end, if you''ll wait here for a bit I''ll change and call you in." I spoke in a rather awkward way.

    She understood how tough it would get for me to travel further towards the vige, so she dropped her stubbornness, "You are not going to listen to me anyway! Go ahead, I''ll wait outside"

    "Thank you!", I replied and started climbing the broken stairs. Normally, when Ie here the stairs don''t bother me. This area is so much hidden from the vige that even if I shift back to the human outside, no one would see me. But now it was different. I should repair these stairs first!

    Suzan helped me up and I walked to my bedroom. my injuries were hurting less but I couldn''t make them disappear suddenly as usual or goddess Luna knows what theories would Suzane up with.

    I immediately took the painkillers and wore a long cotton dress, Suzan was rather cooperative and that is why I feltfortable.

    My chest was still killing me but all the external injuries were now healed. Suzan wouldn''t doubt it as even she can heal faster on those injuries, not as fast as me but I bet she won''t even notice because of my other pain sources.

    I called her in and gave her a change of clothes before lying on the bed. The pain killers were doing their job instantly.

    "You have to learn to take some help from others" Suzan was pretty irritated, probably because I turned down nearly every offer of help.

    She was angry at me but in a worrying sense, and it was showing on her face.

    I simply giggled at her words and even that made the pain in my chest evident, the painkillers will surely make me fall asleep in some time but till then I had to bear a little.

    Suzan came around and sat beside me, "Selene should I make something for you? or do you need anything?"

    "No dear, I just took painkillers will be fine in no time"

    She rolled her eyes finally ready to scold me for my carelessness, "You should have been careful, it is my special ability and that is why I can go that fast without any problem!"

    I raised my eyebrows, I thought she was simply fast.

    We werewolves are gifted with special abilities at birth and it is what makes us different from each other. Mine was something I didn''t want to reveal to anyone but my curiosity in knowing other''s abilities was slowly touching skies since I came out of the castle.

    "How can it be different for you Suzan, you can simply speed up like a booster", I said knowing very well that she will now exin everything.

    Everyone was open about their abilities but since I wasn''t, my mind instinctively assumed people won''t tell if asked directly.

    But Suzan reacted as expected, "What do you mean? There is a huge difference, not some booster in my legs"

    I chuckled, closing my eyes as the drowsiness was setting in.

    "Listen here," Suzan grabbed my attention, "Other wolves speed up like you did today. For me, the more I speed up, the better I can register my surrounding in my head"

    My eyebrows furrowed, "Like it enhances your senses?"

    "No!" She corrected, "when I speed up, the winds don''t go faster or the woods barely visible to my eyes. I can see everything as clearly as if I am taking a leisure stroll in the forest!"

    Wow! That was like everything slowed down just for her. For anyone else, it would be what I faced, not even being able to see what was ahead after some time.

    "That is a nice ability you got there", I remarked.

    "I know, thanks", she did a little hair flick and it made me quickly smile.

    I closed my eyes now that I was getting very sleepy, when I woke up I would be properly healed so there was nothing else to worry about for me.

    Just when I drifted into sleep I heard Suzan''s voice, "Selene, can I get your cell phone? I should call someone and tell them we are here, or at least let Channing know."

    My eyes shot wide open, my cell phone! I didn''t bring it back and I surely dropped it where I turned. Shit! How irresponsible of me.

    That little stupid box of technology had all the royal contacts, not to mention the King might text or call me. It was my only way to contact the castle right now, I couldn''t send a letter as they would never entertain amoner''s note. And if I wrote as a princess then my promise is broken!

    This is bad, This is very bad!

 Chapter 21 - Meet At The Bar

    *CHANNING''s POV *

    I walked through the busy market in search of a bar that Fang had mentioned. After I was done with mywyer, I immediately called Fang and he had already booked the seats.

    "54..56...Royal Restrobar! Here it is", I entered the posh-looking ce. The ambience was mild and quiet with a woody scent basking the environment. Fang had mentioned a lounge away from the normal seating area, so I followed through towards a private area and saw him seated at a corner.

    Fang was already busy with a drink in his hand staring into space. Something on his mind made him smile slyly just at the thought of it.

    "Fallen in love Fang?" My question disrupted his thoughts as a friendly smile reced his previous one,

    "I didn''t see you enter, what will you have?" He asked me, pointing towards the menu that was lying on my side of the table. Fang never had to look at it as he always knew what he wanted even before entering a ce.

    My eyes skimmed through the menu andnded on my favourite, whiskey on the rock. I called the waiter and ced my order, Fang ordered another ss when the waiter turned to him, "One spicy sandstorm, extra scotch"

    There he goes, this was a new drink I heard from his mouth. Thest time I remember ordering the same drink as him, it was something stupid like the ''buffalos'' sweat''. Both of us had tried it for the first time yet it came right back up for me into a waiting dustbin can.

    I wasn''t doing stunts like him anymore, he was just too good at handling his liquor and I ain''t.

    Fang focused back on his drink and a little smile surfaced again on his lips.

    "What is it, Fang? I never saw you smile like that before", I questioned and he looked up, not bothering to correct his expressions. Yes, he had a smile on his face but his eyes looked as if he was plotting something very scheming.

    The ss came to his mouth lingering there until he gulped it down in a go, his lips twisted as he put it back down, "Have you heard about soulmates?"

    Why was he asking this right now? He is not the one to talk about such topics. On top of that, we were Warchilds, the concept of soulmates was out of the question for us. A stupid ritual that started during the War around a century ago, erased the concept of soulmates for us Alpha blood in the entire Adalolpha kingdom.

    "Yes, what about it?" I asked further, this was getting interesting and I knew something spicy wasing up.

    Fang hummed looking around the room, "How do you know someone is your soulmate?" His eyes squinted as if scanning his memory.

    "Aren''t you supposed to know when you meet one?" I said crossing my arms as my thoughts also started searching through my memory, "well soulmates are a match made in heaven, a blessing of goddess Luna"

    "I know that stupid kindergartener theory Channing, my question is how do you know if a person is your personal blessing?" Fang nagged, he wasn''t someone who liked to discuss unnecessary details.

    The problem was both of us didn''t have the answer to that, the elders had erased soulmates out of the equation with generations of arranged marriage. But most who suffered through this were the Alphas as they were never given a choice, and as Alphas even we won''t get that privilege.

    The waiter brought our drinks and poured some more whiskey on the ice ball levitating inside my drink ss. He kept a reddish yellow drink in front of Fang and asked if he wanted more ice, which Fang obviously took.

    When we were alone again Fang had dropped the topic knowing there was no conclusion or answer we would reach. "Let''s order something to eat", he pushed the menu card towards me yet again.

    We ordered a meal for us and there was a usual silence filled in the atmosphere. My personality asked me to talk a lot but somehow today, my thoughts were getting heavy on my tongue.

    I swirled my drink with the ice clinging to the ss making a noticeable sound. I didn''t realise it until Fang intercepted my lost state.

    "A penny for your thoughts," he took a sip from his ss.

    Iughed bitterly. Today''s case proved to me how naive I have been thinking kindness can change people. "It is about John, I mean he would usually defy my orders a lot but..."

    My words trailed not knowing how to ept that. The fact that Fang had warned me on how authority is not gifted, made it all the more difficult to admit it in front of him.

    He kept the ss down nonchntly and crossed his legs with one hand supporting his chin. "As long as you learn from this mistake There is not a lot of them you do, just this one", Fang said,ing straight to the point.

    He is one of the greatest listeners as he really avoids lengthy conversations,ing straight to the point as always. "Yup" I agreed, raising my ss not wanting to vent anything anymore.

    He reciprocated the gesture and as we returned back to the silence, Fang chuckled on his own.

    "What?" I was curious about his thoughts, he had been smiling weirdly since I came here. But he simply shook his head dismissing the topic by the wave of his hand. As if I would let it go just like that, "What is it?"

    I needed to know what it was, he usually tells what it is, why not today. "Something cooking in your head?"

    Fang stared into the distance and smirked, "There is someone just like you in your pack"

    "Just like me? What like me?" Now I was more curious and I needed all the detailed answers. But he continued with his drink, "Fang! what is it?"

    He sighed knowing how I won''t quit now. Of course, he is older than me, so he has to fulfil my questions! Or I will throw tantrums.

    "Someone who thinks kindness is thenguage of this world," Fang finished his drink and asked the waiter for more.

    I creased my brows trying to fit the pieces together, who could that be? It is not bad to be that person but then, they will have to learn a lot of things the hard way. Just like I did, if I know them I can at least take care of them henceforth.

    But there was no answer in my head, "Who are you talking about Fang? Nearly everyone from the pack warned me about John. I don''t think there is anyone."

    "Oh, there is!" He eximed, finishing his drink in one go. Totally out of the context he asked, "This drink isn''t doing the trick, wanna chug bottles?"

    "Yes! Bring it on baby", I grandly gestured knowing very well what would happen to me after that. How Fang would have to carry me to a hotel, like every other time I drank with him. But that is also a once-in-a-month thing, so I didn''t care and neither did he.

    The waiter brought in two sealed bottles of whiskey, this is the worst thing to do for your throat, but it was our bonding.

    I did a count down and Fang simply waited, holding his bottle, "Okay, 1...2...3!"

    We chugged the bottle as pangs of electric sting travelled through my throat, everything suddenly started getting hot and my head was already spinning halfway.

    I stomped my bottle on the table as if I ended up first. But Fang was sitting there, hands folded and an empty bottle on the table. My ears suddenly went numb and I had to rub them to get them back to normal. I wondered how Fang didn''t feel any of that?

    One day, one day I will make him do this on his own and watch his reaction. I bet even he suffers through it.

    My head was starting to go fuzzy and my vision swayed with the dancing room, "Woahhoho"

    "You doing okay Channing?", Fang asked, knowing exactly what I was going through. I would either puke now or start creating a childish ruckus followed by falling somewhere unconscious. And my heavy frame wasn''t that easy to carry.

    "yeahhhhh...hehe...damn you, awesome bro!" I replied with my words starting to slur.

    Fang scratched his forehead and immediately asked for the bill. Our food was packed as take away and Fang did the payment, "Come on Channing lets go"

    "Nooo, you diz nout tell me z nameeeee!" I slurred as he picked me up, giving his shoulder as support, and simply carried the packed food in another hand. He looked slimmer than me, but his strength didn''t say that.

    We walked out of the bar with me nagging him again and again about who it was, I was barely registering stuff in shes. There was no doubt about it that I won''t remember anything of thister.

    "Fanj! Who is it? I....there needz to fotect them!", I asked yet again with maximum efforts of sounding sane. But I knew he would understand anyway, and still not answer.

    He stopped in the middle of the square and looked towards the exit of the capital city, from where the road to our vige starts. I watched him and then what he was checking out, but everything was so bright that I could see nothing but light.

    "What iz it?" I asked.

    He turned around and we started walking again. I didn''t know which question of mine did he answer as I had asked plenty till now, but he just uttered one word,

    "Selene!"

 Chapter 22 - Feisty

    *SELENE''s POV*

    "How did you lose your phone!?" inquired Suzan, she looked more panicked than me and I couldn''t help but smile at it.

    "I think it probably fell when I turned into my wolf", I said looking away, it was dark outside and I only hoped that no one saw that small piece of technology in the forest.

    "Hahaha, that is why you don''t turn just anyhow!", Suzan burst outughing, it is not that big a deal for her. But for me, that was where my secrets hide! "Don''t worry", reassured Suzan "someone from our pack must have noticed it, they''ll bring it with them. You go back to sleep."

    "I think I should go and check" and I tried to get up but a sudden pain sent back on my fluffy pillow.

    Suzan wiped the sweat that had formed on my forehead, "No need! They will be back anytime now, we''ll ask them then"

    "But.." I tried to protest. It was very important to me, but my body was weak and sleepy because of the painkillers.

    "No but and no if!", she pushed me down on the bed and pulled the sheets on me saying, "You rest here, I''ll check for them. They will pass here in a few minutes, I am sitting right outside waiting for them. But you are not to move!"

    I tried to get up again but she held her finger in front of me warning me not to move, I sighed raising my hand as surrender, "Fine! But you please bring it to me immediately. And if they don''t have it, wake me up immediately"

    "Yes ma''am", she said with a salute and both of us giggled.

    My heart was restless but Suzan won''t let me go, my painkillers had already kicked in but I forced myself awake, it won''t take them long now, they should be here any minute now.

    The biggest problem would be if they didn''t have my phone, that would be a doomsday for me! I would have no choice but to run for it without bothering about my injuries.

    What if someone else finds it! It has a lock but the Simcard and memory chip can be used in some other device. What if they are a hacker?

    What if someone wrong pretends they kidnapped me? My father would do anything to get me back, after all, I am an important piece for his political bargain. My mother would kill me if she knew I lost this little box that has pce contacts.

    As I drowned in my thoughts, overthinking every possible and impossible scenario, my drowsiness took over me and I fell asleep unknowingly.

    ~*~

    I woke with a jerk gasping, The clock ticked four in the morning ''Shit! How can I fall asleep!'' My hands were already shivering as the panic started to set in, "Suzan!" I called out to her, I just hoped she got it as she didn''t wake me up.

    There was no response from her which sent me further into panic. I got up and ran outside shouting her name yet again, "Suzan!...Suzan!"

    It had been hours and I was perfectly fine and healed right now, there was a little lingering pain but nothing that I can''t handle.

    Suddenly my leg hit something right outside the main door, I was about to trip but sung by the door frame bncing myself.

    I looked down to check what it was and here she was, Suzan!

    She had wrapped herself in a cosy nket sleeping on the house deck.

    Oh no, Suzan!'' I should have stayed awake with her. I shouldn''t have relied on her.

    The dress that I wore was quite stretchable, so I removed it and tied it in a circle to my right leg. I had a pocket so bringing back my phone the same wouldn''t be a hassle.

    I would need the dresster anyway, and I turned into my wolf speeding off in the direction of the capital city where I believe my irresponsibility happened.

    It was no problem for me to run now, my adrenaline had also kicked in making me go faster than I ever could! I had to reach there before the sunlight hit the ground, if anyone found my mobile device it would be troublesome for me.

    I could finally see the capital city, and the spot where I turned into a werewolf was a few steps away. Hiding behind a tree I checked if anyone was around and turned back to my human form.

    I wore the dress that I tied to my leg whileing here, and came out of my hiding spot running to check if my mobile was anywhere here in this dark damp ce.

    A sudden scent of burnt ember filled the air, this was a very odd scent for any being to emit. It wasn''t a living creature''s scent and yet I knew who this belonged to.

    Everyone had a distinct scent to them and as werewolves, we could easily differentiate each other from it. And this was an odd scent of the most obnoxious man I met outside the castle.

    "I was waiting for you princess", a deep voice called out to me and I looked around to see where it came from.

    "Who is it?" I shouted, even though I had pretty much identified who it was.

    "It''s heartbreaking you couldn''t even guess my voice", the familiar voice came from behind the tree on my left, then I saw the man''s feet emerged from behind the tree.

    He was dressed in full ck and my doubts were confirmed.

    "Fang Warchild!", I said his name out with a rather irritated expression.

    "Oh so you do recognise me", he said with a smirk leaning on the tree folding his arms, "looking for something here?"

    "Just out for a leisure stroll", I replied and pretended to walk casually with my eyes on the ground.

    "Perhaps this is what you are looking for?" He said raising his hand.

    It held a small rectangr mobile device, that was my mobile!

    "So this is yours? I figured it must be, looks pretty expensive you know! Shouldn''t throw it around just anywhere", I gulped a little worried about the fact that he will again ask for something as a price to return that device.

    His feet casually started heading towards me, "You know I tried to open this, but can''t figure out the password. Can you tell what it is?"

    I did a ''seriously'' face, really? Really! He expected me to just blurt that important detail out like it meant nothing. He was asking so openly how ridiculous he can be! I rolled my eyes and tried to snatch it away from him, but he pulled his hand back.

    This man was around 5 inches taller than me and I would have had to jump to take my mobile back. There is no way I am looking stupid that way in front of him.

    "Give it back!", I demanded.

    "Finders keepers", his words always added fuel to my anger. With a devilish smile on his face, he asked again, "You didn''t tell me your password yet!"

    I closed my eyes and clenched my jaw, "Why would I tell it to you! That belongs to me so return it right now."

    Heughed sarcastically and came close to whispering exactly what I was afraid of, "What do I get?"

    He was so close I could feel his warm breath on my skin, my eyes went wide at his actions. But instead of moving back, I snatched my mobile out of his hand, he wasn''t expecting that. Fang moved away from me and covered his mouth, probably thinking what he should do next.

    "That was a surprise, aren''t you a princess!? Didn''t they teach you to maintain distance from boys? It can ruin your character little one", his eyes narrowed as his hand slid down from his mouth. I simply ignored his question and started walking away, heading back to my home.

    "041273"

    I heard the numbers he said and stopped right in my path, it was my mobile password! My fingers hastily unlocked the mobile to check if there was any unusual activity.

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything in there," Fang replied casually as if I would trust his shrewd words.

    "How did you get the password?" I was literally angry at him now, what was his game? He definitely was looking at me like some bargain he would get from the king.

    "You told it to me just now!" Fang said, twisting his lips at his own words or was it how my heart was beating unevenly right now.

    I clicked my tongue and rubbed my forehead with my fingers, my anger was up in the sky. I hate scheming people like him, and I felt like beating him to a pulp right now.

    I stomped to him and held him by his cor. He was significantly taller than me but I pulled him down to my level, "Don''t you dare try to y any cheap tricks with me if I see any of your hidden agendas ying outter on... Then I''ll personally behead you!"

    He whistled loving everything I was doing right now, "little one is short-tempered, let me check something else as well!" Saying this he suddenly took a hold of my wrist holding his cor and twisted it.

    Did he want a fight? Then I wasn''t going down without one.

    I kicked him on the shin of his leg.

    "Ouch!" he said without letting go of me as if it was nothing, so I twisted myself in another attempt and hit him hard with my other elbow in his abdomen.

    "Wow! You are pretty strong for such a pale looking girl", he said with a bit of a pain struck voice. I didn''t train for nothing back in the pce, even when I was locked in the dungeon I made sure to train my hits.

    But Fang was too casual right now and caught my other hand as well, holding both of them back together.

    This was a helpless situation as I tried to wiggle out of his grip, but he was very strong. He held me right in ce with barely any scope of movement for me.

    Fang leaned in closer to me, my back touching his chiselled muscles. He whispered in my ear sending tingles down my spine, "So you are feisty as well. Little one, I like feisty!"

 Chapter 23 - Mails From The Palace

    I struggled to get out of Fang''s hold like a fish wiggling inside a fisherman''s, he was probably smirking with devious thoughts running through his cheap mind right now. I tried kicking him with my only free legs, but he smoothly dodged all my hits.

    "Let me go!", I shouted with anger but he just huffedughing as if amused by every little nerve popping in my head. "You''ll face consequences for messing with me!"

    Fangughed at my words, "Do you know how helpless you look right now princess, I am loving it to watch you struggle"

    His words immediately made me stop with my childish exertions.

    Watching me having given up he leaned closer, cing his forehead on the top of my head, "Don''t roam around alone at night little one, it''s dangerous. I wouldn''t want anything to happen to this weak self of yours"

    My teeth gritted, who is he calling weak?

    With all the anger inside me, I hit him with the back of my head arduously. The sound of bone cracking resonated in the silence of the forest. Turning towards him, folding my arm proudly, it was my time to smirk at him, "I might be a naive Fang or probably kind, but I am not one thing - WEAK!"

    Fang held his bleeding nose with a smoulder on his face, "I must admit, that pissed me a little. But what can I say, you make me want to own you all the more now"

    How does he manage to outsmart everything said or done by me, his smile was starting to fill with obsession more than amusements.

    "I am not a thing for you to own Fang. I think you should learn some good characteristics from Channing, it will help your tyrant personality!" I didn''t even understand why I mentioned Channing as if he has be some kind of standard in my eyes.

    Fang''s eyes narrowed as if trying to read the already evident atmosphere, "Really, Channing is your epitome standard of good people now?"

    My heart skipped a beat as the realization set onto it. There was an oddly different feeling I was having when Channing was mentioned. Was it because he helped me get through the case or the way he took care of me back in hospital as well as the court.

    Maybe it was because his words were my strength when I was in prison, and maybe because he was one of the very people that I trusted to stand by me.

    "Oh, the Princess fell in love?" Fang asked, a fake smile lingering on his sinful lips. But it would be foolish of me to assume he was not scheming anything behind those dark eyes.

    "I am betrothed, Fang, those stupid emotions are insignificant for me. Just like this stupid conversation!" My lips should really stop offending every other devious person I meet.

    It is better for me to get out of here, the more I stay around this guy all the more loss I will face. I didn''t want to see how barbarous he could be behind that professionally staged smile of his.

    I turned around to leave and he did not bother to stop me. His eyes were rather fixated on me and he looked more engrossed in his thoughts, I turned around twice to be cautious he didn''t n anything funny.

    But as he was disappearing from my sight, thest glimpse I had of him was with an endearing smile. It would have looked charming to others but I knew he was scheming something, and that smile was a warning for his iing evil n.

    Fang looked like a man you wouldn''t want to cross, someone who really could make you disappear overnight. He was the true creature of darkness, the mischievous werewolf blood. Being in the pce I had seen lots of wrong people.

    If I have the choice, I would never face Fang head-on, that would be like waving a red g in front of the bull who loves to mess around before breaking you in half.

    I came back turning into my wolf and this time not picking up the pace, my mobile was safely secured around my leg with the cloth piece. This was the best way to carry your clothes anywhere when going alone, something my trainer told me when I was just starting to embrace this gift of four legs.

    When I reached back, Suzan was still sleeping sound, the sky was turning lighter as the sun was about to rise from behind the mountains. I went inside the house and got changed.

    I checked my mobile and there were 2 mails and 15 missed calls from an unknown number, The King! I opened the first one -

    ''How are you dear, everyone misses you at the castle.

    I hope everyone is treating you nicely in Winterwells, if you are finding it difficult to handle,e back to the castle with no hesitation.

    Your mom is still angry, but all your siblings eagerly want to help you with the oing marriage.

    I hope you remember that your husband-to-be will be here in a few months, if you fail by then just head back. Your father will take care of training you.

    Stay safe.''

    Iughed ridiculed by his fake care. He really didn''t expect Me to finish the mission and was way too impatient about my marriage. After all, It was going to bring him immense wealth from that tiny Human kingdom where I was promised.

    I checked the second one he had sent -

    ''Why were you at the court today? Don''t you dare get a criminal record on you!

    If you are stuck in something due to the use of some wrong ways, you can request my help dear. Of course, you know that I won''t help amoner, maybe if you asked as the princess I will.

    Reply as soon as you see this mail or I am sending you brother there to keep track of you!"

    Here he goes again, trying to turn me around. If my little brother was toe here everything would go haywire, as he would not leave a single leaf unturned in making me fail my mission. After reading these messages I was getting more fired up, I didn''t n on wasting my time anyway.

    I hit the reply button and started typing -

    ''I am alright King, I was just present there as a testimonial. I am fairly taking care of myself and do not wish to return without finishing my mission.

    Let your blessing be with me so when we meet next I would have fulfilled my promise properly.

    Take care, I hope everyone stays happy''

    I rechecked the text and then sent it, plugged in my mobile for charging and stepped inside the bathroom for a fresh shower.

    The sun was rising making the sky lighter, it would be useless to go and sleep now.

    5 minutes into the shower my mobile started ringing, I ignored it and continued bathing. It stopped ringing and then rang again.

    I got out, wrapped in my towel to check who it was, it showed an unknown number. I picked up the call and waited for the other person to talk first.

    "Selene! Where are you guys? Everyone has been searching for you everywhere!" I could tell it was Channing, he sounded pretty pissed.

    "We are at my home...", I replied in a low voice, getting aware of the fact that we hadn''t informed anyone.

    Before I could finish he thundered, "do you not understand that you should at least inform! Where is Suzan? Give her the cell!"

    "Yes", I mumbled, totally cowed by his tone. I never expected someone as childish and fun as him to be this strict!

    I ran outside not bothering my towel and Suzan was still sleeping sound on the deck. I tried to wake her up, shaking her, "Suzan! There is a call for you."

    "Five minutes more", she turned to the other side, covering her face.

    "Suzan, get up! The call is from-", I tried to wake her up again but she clicked her tongue irritated.

    "Turn the lights off!" She grunted and I was totally panicking on how to say this to the fire-breathing dragon on the call.

    I gulped and whispered on the phone, "Channing, I can''t wake her up!"

    "CHANNING!" Suzan woke up in an instance hearing his name and pulled the mobile out of my hand, she was pretty nervous talking, "he-he-hello, Channing! I''m up! I''m up!"

    I couldn''t hear what he was saying but she was already sweating and panicked, "Yes, I''m sorry Alpha!"

    She kept shaking her head to whatever Channing was scolding. She decided to address him as Alpha which already made me nervous about what he was screaming at her.

    "I''ll reach them immediately Alpha, sorry for the trouble!" She said and cut the call.

    "What happened?", I asked concerned, "did he shout?"

    She shook her head still nervous, "He never shouts Selene! That is what makes us nervous every time we make mistakes!" She started typing some numbers on my mobile.

    I creased my brows, "mistake?"

    "The entire pack is searching for us! No one knows about your house except me!" She said and called someone.

    She waited for some time and then talked, "Arina! It''s me, Suzan! We are so sorry, yesterday Selene was injured so we came to her ce and I fell asleep."

    She nodded nkly at whatever Arina was saying.

    "I''m so sorry.....yes extremely sorry....I''ll make up to everyone....yes, yes I''m sorry!" She was looking very guilty and then she calmed down replying, "yes Selene is alright now!"

    She looked at me and then replied on the call, "she is getting ready, we will be there in an hour...No, No it is not inhabitable here, there is no ce for everyone to fit in here!"

    She closed her eyes suddenly as if someone screamed in her ear and handed the mobile back to me, "Arina"

    I took it and a soft voice came from that end, "Selene how are you? Are your injuries too big?"

    "I''m fine now, recovering. And I''m really sorry for not informing you yesterday-" I said apologetically but before I could finish she interrupted me.

    "I''m d you are fine, text me your address, we''ll be there," Arina replied and cut the call without waiting for my reply.

    "Eh...hello?", I talked to the nk beeps. Sighing, texted her the location.

 Chapter 24 - Breakfast

    I went back and finished my bath, Suzan came inside with me and fell back asleep. But as soon as I came out of the bath she woke up and used the toilet.

    I prepared 2 omelettes for us but we had nothing else to eat along with it, so both of us just convinced our crying hearts that it was enough food for breakfast.

    Suddenly I heard people outside. The pack was probably here, I saw them far away arguing at the top of their lungs as they walked here.

    "I''m telling you this is the Exact location she sent me!", a girl with red hair and fair skin argued. She must be Arina.

    Sam argued back with a ridiculed expression, "why would anyone live here! It''s a century-old rundown house."

    "That''s exactly what Suzan said! Selene lives in an inhabitable ce!", shouted Arina Hitting her palm with the fingers of another hand.

    They continued their argument and I walked outside to the deck of my house, but both of them were so busy that they didn''t notice me. A young boy, probably 17-18 years old, finally noticed me and pointed towards me.

    "Look there she is! Arina was right, you lose your bet sam", said the young boy with a mischievous face.

    Both Arina and Sam looked at me and I waved at them, they came running towards me. And Arina jumped up the broken stairs while Sam didn''t notice them being broken, and he tripped, barely holding himself up.

    My hand covered my mouth trying to keep myughter as unnoticeable as possible.

    "Ahem...Be careful!" I said suppressing myughter.

    "I am fine," He straightened himself as if nothing happened, "Why do you live here Selene?" Sam inquired.

    I rubbed my neck embarrassed, "It''s kind of my inheritance."

    "Waaahhhhh, why would your parents give you such an inheritance?" Arina ridiculed.

    "This actually attacked during ''the great war of the outskirts'' decades ago, I guess that''s why the house is in shambles!" My mind tried to remember a part of my life that was buried away with my cold childhood memories.

    "Oh, sorry to hear that", said Sam as if he knew exactly how serious the consequences of the war were. Most of our generation knew as the war took ce around the time we were born.

    But Arina had a different curiosity on her face, "So are you a Warchild? Just like Channing!"

    My jaw dropped on how to answer that, Warchild were the special breeds as a result of stupid ritual. There were only five Warchilds who were smuggled out of the kingdom in an attempt to save their innocent lives. But very little is known to the general public about the truth of thatmon surname, which only five people in the entire kingdom owned.

    I looked at Arina and repliedughing a bit, "Not really, I have my mom and dad with me. They just didn''t apany me here, to Winterwells"

    The young boy I saw earlier spoke curiously, "Do Warchild surnames have an origin?"

    Arina immediately beamed up as if it was her subject of passion, "During the great war of the outskirts, all the five viges surrounding kingdom Adalolpha tried to rise and revolutionise. But some scheming ministers from the king''s court tricked the viges into going against one another, that my boy is THE GREAT WAR OF THE OUTSKIRTS!"

    The young boy looked confused at her and asked again, "But what do you mean by Warchild? Isn''t Channing a Warchild, but his father isn''t!"

    "Yes, yes!" Said Arian, going crazy to exin further, I could tell that history is her favourite subject. The amount of passion oozing out of her was making me excited. She continued,

    "During the war, viges attacked each other, it was a cruel massacre. A lot of parents died, so did their babies. It was a gruesome time to have lived in! But the families of Alpha from all the viges snuck their babies out of the kingdom overnight, no one knows yet who that noble person was who had saved those few innocent souls. After the war was over he brought the babies back here, returning them to their respective homnds. No one knew who these babies belonged to so the vige elders adopted them and decided to name them as Warchilds with honour!"

    I could totally see twinkles in her eyes as she talked about the history, it was way more gruesome than how Arian exined it, but this was enough to exin the young boy''s question.

    The young boy also looked interested as he went on hearing more and more, not stopping Arina at all.

    "And do you know why Warchild''s are considered special?" Jumped Arina, not being able to stop herself, it somehow reminded me of my childhood days when I would read books and run to my mother to exin something interesting I learned that day. But I guess her love for me was only till she had a son.

    "The system of marriage during those days was mmmm bmbbmm..", Arina''s mumbles suddenly took my attention.

    "Alright that''s enough for today", said Sam covering Arina''s mouth, "Everyone is already tired because of a sleepless night, let them at least take some rest you antiquity freak."

    Everyone had a littleugh looking at them as Arina tried to get out of Sam''s hold and he dragged her inside my rundown house like a hostage while her words struggled to be set free. I might ask the entire story from herter.

    I looked at the young boy who was a bit bummed by that half information, he had dark skin colour exactly like Sam. I gave him a light pat on his back, "If you like to hear so much about history I''ll rmend you some books, I have read a lot of them!"

    "No thanks", he said embarrassed totally going red in my presence, "I don''t like to read, I can hear all I want!... and umm..." he tried to find his words just to speak them out fast for me to understand immediately, "I''ll ask the rest from sister Arinater", and he ran off inside the house.

    I chuckled at his shyness, pursing my lips with wide eyes, it made me feel like I was getting older than I actually am.

    Turning around to face everyone I bowed apologetically, "I''m sorry we caused you troublest night and sorry for this cramped ce for you to crash after that. I don''t really have any breakfast left, sorry about that as well. Pleasee inside and make yourselffortable, if possible at home"

    "You are fine, it is all that matters!", said a blonde guy.

    Another guy who looked exactly the same as the previous one but with a beanie and baggy eyes joined in, "Ya Selene, your safety was our only concern. And don''t worry about the breakfast Sam made us bring it along, he is the MOMMY of our pack"

    Everyoneughed at hisment and it kind of relieved me, I should get at least the lower level of this house fixed up. I didn''t mind inviting them to my condo but for future purposes, I had a genuine feeling that everyone would be crashing here pretty often.

    I believe this was only half of the pack, as the number of members I saw at the court were a lot more. But with half of them here, my once precious bedroom was now jam-packed.

    I guess the other members still hate me, I will have to start with their trust first if I want the pack on my side. After all, my mission started with gaining these people''s trust.

    But that can wait for some time, all that I cared about was a stomach full of breakfast right now.

    There were about 20 people in my bedroom right now, but they weren''t cramped at all. It was as if this was their normal, seeing them sofortable made mefortable. They already felt at home and it made me feel like a part of them.

    I barely knew 2-3 people from among them but it already felt like sitting with my family. The lustres of the pce felt nothing in front of this environment, there was nothing I wanted more than to be a part of this.

    Suddenly Suzan''s stomach sent out a whale call when there was a pin drop silence and everyone burst outughing.

    She shrugged and exined, "We barely had anything to eat here."

    Sam put a hand on her shoulder and said, "We bought double the food for you and Selene so eat up"

    Suzan jumped out of the bed and sat down crossing her legs ready to be served, I giggled and sat down as well with everyone else. It was a bit awkward as I didn''t know most of them, but they had already counted me as one of them.

    Sam distributed the food packages to everyone and we all had our breakfast in a cramped yetfortable ce, making fun of each other like a huge family. This is the family I would die for, this is the family I would live for!

 Chapter 25 - Arina

    It was around noon and everyone found themselves afortable ce to sleep. It looked utterly ufortable to me watching them sleep all over my room, wherever they found a free space. There was barely any ce to keep my foot as I walked through my room.

    It was a funny yet heartwarming scene, my bed had a ce for only 2 people to sleep but 5 people cramped up with their arms and legs on each other.

    On the sofa, 3 people sat down and slouched downed with one barely hanging by the edge and the other two slid down sleeping on top of each other. The rest of the members just found themselves a ce on the floor, I had only one futon so everyone spread the nkets on the floor and escaped to their dreams.

    They had been searching for us the entire night, even if asked to sleep inside the river they would do that happily.

    I and Suzan were the only people awake, even though my eyes barely slept for 5 hours yesterday night. If Fang hadn''t wasted my time, I would havepleted my sleep. One of these days he will really get pped by me.

    I went outside, the sun was up in the sky with zing heat fuming off the ground, Suzan was sitting alone on the desk.

    "Should we bring something for everyone''s lunch?", I asked her.

    Her head turned to look at me as if I broke a beautiful daydream she was having right now, "No need when they wake up let''s go to the restaurant, I promised everyone a pizza treat remember"

    "Ohh yes, Sam had mentioned about some outside restaurant being opened here. I haven''t had the chance to go there yet", I told taking a seat beside her.

    "Really!", she eximed, "didn''t Sam show you around the vige!"

    "Of course he did, but why would we go to the restaurant?" I asked.

    From my house the entire vige was visible. Thend area was huge but it was barely habited by around 60 people. Winterwells was pretty urbanised to be called a vige, but the buildings were only on a small section of itsnd, the rest of the vigend was open for agriculture and training.

    All the buildings could be easily seen from my house. Tallest was the Pavilion with a circr sitting area at the top - that was where the vige elders and chiefs lived, that building also serves as the court.

    There was a lush garden surrounding the pavilion and immediately next to it was a society, the main residential area where everyone lived.

    The society had a set of 3 buildings inside it in a concentric circle, all the three buildings had ground plus three floors. The middle building had four duplex condos, one of which I owned, Dandeline must be waiting for me there.

    "It is your release party and I didn''t ask you what you like, Do you like pizza?", asked Suzan breaking the silence between us.

    I turned to her embarrassed pursing my lips, "I know it is a very famous dish, but I never got an opportunity to taste it"

    "WHAT!", she blurted, "everyone knows what pizza tastes like! Selene, you are an abomination to the werewolfmunity"

    Iughed at her reaction, she was totally overdoing it. But in the past two days, I havee to know one thing - Suzan over doeseverything!

    "Isn''t that the restaurant?", I asked Suzan pointing at a two-floored building, it was facing the residential society and had an enormous wall-length ss.

    "Yup!", confirmed Suzan with her mouth already watering, "That is the Chilli''s, straight from America! they especially serve pizza in this particr branch"

    "Ohh, so they are not famous for pizza?", I questioned.

    "Actually Channing told me the chilli''s that he went to, when he was travelling, didn''t serve pizza at all!", stated Suzan, "But to answer your question, they serve amazing meat and tacos!"

    Suzan was practically drooling at the thought of all the food that I was hearing about for the first time. It made me chuckle, I used to be like that as a child. But my mom would always tell me, a princess never shows what her heart wants.

    "Let''s have our dinner there as well!", beamed Suzan.

    I smiled innocently, "sure, I''d like to have some meat tonight"

    Suzan immediately replied, "That''s what she said"

    My eyes went wide at her statement, I knew it was ng used in the general public but this was the first I am listening to it. "Suzan!"

    "What? It Just slipped", she said, hiding her face awkwardly. "Sam always punishes me up if I make any kind of suchment with the pack, but it is fun out of professional affairs"

    Iughed at her, not being able to control myself. She looked like a small kid afraid of her father about finding out she cursed out for the first time in her life.

    "What! Why are youughing", Suzan talked like a baby and I burst outughing louder.

    "Hey, not fair. If you areughing at me, at least tell me why", huffed Suzan.

    "Haha, nothing you are just cute", I answered, continuing myughter.

    "Whatever!" Suzan rolled her eyes.

    "Alright! Alright! I''ll control myself", I said suppressing myughter.

    "It''s okay you don''t have to hold it in", said Suzan.

    "That''s what she said!" I immediately eximed and startedughing again.

    Suzan joined me in this time giggling louder, "what-! Hahaha, no that doesn''t go with it!"

    "It does!" I responded in protest like an ill-mannered child.

    "It totally doesn''t", said Suzanughing harder at my protest.

    ~*~

    Everyone woke up in the evening so we went for "lunch" then and had our share of pizza, Suzan brought take away to keep at my rundown house. Even after denying she insisted that I keep something there to eat.

    After we were done everyone walked back to my house even after my insistence that they should head home.

    I saw Arina walking ahead alone so I caught up to her, "Hey Arina!"

    She looked at me a bit startled, "Oh! hey...Selene, when did youe here?"

    I giggled, "Why? I can''te and talk to you?"

    "That''s not how I meant it", she said clumsily rubbing her palms together, "everyone usually avoids walking with me"

    "Why?" I questioned furrowing my brows.

    "They say I talk a lot about stupid stuff", she was a little flustered.

    "Really? I want to know as well!" It wasn''t that I disliked people who talk a lot, it was more like the subject of her interest was my curiosity. Sam had stopped her frompleting the story of Warchild, I wanted to know it all though I had read about it enough.

    "Nothing really, You won''t like it. They say I wreck the history when I talk, but I''m so passionate about it that I have even read the hidden archives from the war! I know the real truth which none of these will evere across", Said Arina. I could already see her eyes glistening.

    I was amused at how she got her hands on those banned books, "How in this world did you manage to read the hidden archives!? Aren''t they locked away in the castle?" Honestly, even as a princess, I didn''t have open ess to the hidden archives.

    She put a finger on her lips, "I promised I won''t tell it to anyone, sorry Selene"

    "Ahh... no problem!" I replied disappointed, I understood the amount of struggle she would have had to go through it. But that didn''t mean I won''t find that person out, who dared to smuggle out the hidden archives. "By the way, what did you learn from it?"

    "A lot!", she beamed up as if she was waiting for me to ask that question. "It''s a lot written in there, and so much unbelievable information! Anything specific you want to know?"

    "Hmm", I held my chin thinking, there was nothing else, just my curiosity from the afternoon. "Today you were talking about thest name Warchild, you were about to tell why the Warchild''s are so special!?"

    "Yes, yes, yes!", she got excited again, "The reason is still kind of halfway in archives, but the answer exists in the publicly avable history and rituals. You just have to read it with open eyes and open minds"

    "Really?" I thought about it but nothing special apart from the fact that Warchild were all Alpha blood, as well as the result of a crazy ritual started by thete elders. "I never stumbled upon such a fact during my studies", I stated, not getting anything from my memory.

    Arina answered, "This is specified only in recent books as the ritual started during our great grandfather''s time. Do you know how in old history books werewolves had their soulmate apanying them? With their soulmate by their side, they were stronger, would heal faster and enhance each other''s natural abilities"

    "Yes! I have read quite a lot of text specifying soulmates", I replied.

    "Do you see anyone talking about soulmates now? Do you feel that attraction like in the history books?" Arina asked, totally ready to give me the answer.

    "No I barely see anything like that anymore, in fact, love marriages have be taboo nowadays!" I replied a bit curious about the answer.

    "Exactly! That is because the elders challenged the soulmate system, the great war initially started as a cold war. The elders wanted to be stronger, to create a generation of stronger bred wolves who didn''t need a soulmate to enhance their supernatural abilities. This is where the cruelty towards love and soulmates started, the Alpha''s do not have any choice but to follow the ritual!" Arina was a little sad talking about it.

    It already made me realise that the information she was telling, I never stumbled across. There was a huge mess involved in this and I wasn''t going to like hearing that!

 Chapter 26 - The Ritual

    Arina recited the entire story about the ritual to me as I patiently took every information in barely able to react, but she a little heartbroken as she said it,

    "Our elders started a terrifying ritual when the viges came against each other, to prove who was the strongest.

    "They asked Goddess Luna for her blessings on the families of the Alpha. There is a tree rooted inside Greends, the luminous tree of Luna''s blessing, in the vige on another side of the castle. Back then there were three viges on the right of the castle, they merged after reaching a peace treaty andbined as Greends.

    "They avoided war from the very beginning, but when the ritual started even their elders followed up to reinforce their strengths. The elders from all over the kingdom prayed at the feet of Goddess Luna''s tree.

    "They asked the newborns with Alpha blood to be blessed with all their mother''s strength and ability. For the pregnant wives of the Alpha to be blessed in such a way that their prowessbined with the fetus, all the mothers dly gave up their life after giving birth to these extraordinary kids.

    "Goddess Luna had heard the cruel prayer, the elders wanted nothing more. Alpha blood children, with double the abilities and no need for a partner or soulmate. The ritual still continues, and with every generation, the Alpha kids got stronger and wiser with abilities that are not just restricted to their six senses.

    "Growing up, all these blessed Alpha blood fought on the frontline of the war. One mother could only birth one child, but the honour was to sacrifice for their vige''s added strength.

    "Instead of waiting to encounter their soulmates, the elders forced the Alphas into an arranged marriage. They considered the kids as a boon, but this blessing challenged Goddess Luna''s former blessing of soulmates.

    "The ritual turned into a curse as the more arranged marriages urred, the more the sense of soulmates diminished in Alpha wolves."

    Arina paused to register my disturbed reaction, I gave her an empty smile and said, "It is a sad story, sacrificing our children''s love just for the sake of power"

    "Yaa," she replied "At the end of the day everyone wants to be acknowledged. But that is not where their greed stops, they then wished for theiring generation to be great as well. More powerful, more and just more than themselves, this leaves the children with no choices of their own."

    I nodded with nothing else for me to say, my blood was Alpha as well and somewhere I felt d that I would leave this kingdom in my political marriage. But the fact that other girls, Channing''s wife and even Fang''s wife will face it, made my heart ache.

    We walked nkly for a few minutes when I remembered my very first question, "Arina but you said Warchild were special, is this ritual the reason why they are considered special?"

    She shook her head, turning around her eyes made sure we were at a safe distance to be talking. "Selene, can I ask one thing from you?"

    My eyebrows crinkled, "Sure"

    Arina held me by my elbow and dragged me away from our path. Suzan shouted out from behind, "Where are you guys going?"

    My head turned back not knowing what to respond, but Arina was quick with her reply, "I am taking Selene near the small waterfall, can you take care of the baggage for me?"

    Suzan said okay with a thumbs up, Arina had smoothly got us out of there with burdening responsibilities onto Suzan. I knew if she simply had mentioned that we were headed towards the waterfall, Suzan would have jumped up to join us.

    After a quiet walk, we reached a mini waterfall. It was as tiny as a basin but the beauty of nature still reflected the clear stream.

    Both me and Arina checked whether we were being followed or was there anyone else near us. The coast was clear and Arina held my hand pleadingly, "Selene I wasn''t supposed to reveal what I learnt there but the secrets can''t really stay inside me anymore!"

    My eyes went wide which was followed by a little chuckle, "Rest assure Arina I won''t talk about this to anyone. The fact that this information is from the hidden archives makes it all the more confidential, I will protect it"

    "Thank you", she finally let go of my hand and we took a seat on clean rock.

    Arina did not spare a moment before continuing,

    "Warchilds are in fact those special kids born of this ritual, all of them Alpha blooded with enhanced prowess. But that is not what makes them special!

    "There were a total of five of them, one from each vige of Adalolpha kingdom. Three of them from the Greends and one from Winterwells and one from Waterwoods."

    I stopped her suddenly as a doubt with an obvious answer surfaced in my mind, "Wait a minute, so Channing and Fang from the left side of the castle?"

    "Yes", Arina confirmed.

    I nodded asking her to continue, Arina thought for a moment on where she had left off and then spoke,

    "The king was scared of this surging power between the viges, so he decided to execute all the Alpha babies in an attempt to put an end to the war. But the elders refused this cruel verdict, they saw the power they built slipping out of their hands and reced those five babies withmoners.

    "It was funny how they were still trying to protect their stupid ritual at the cost of innocent lives. It was done a night before the execution day, one noble person procured the original five and took shelter behind Luna''s tree for the next 3 years.

    "Goddess Luna is a soul, if you ask something from her she gives with an open heart. The Nobel man raised these five babies and asked for nothing but protection of their hiding ce from Goddess Luna.

    "She granted it happily, which has now created a maze jungle filled with danger to reach the Tree of blessings.

    "It is said these Alpha children grew up in the grace of Goddess Luna, being blessed every day of those three years. No one knows what happened, but the theories suggest all these children might have shared a special bond with her, Luna herself.

    "They started showing something called blood noesis, it simply enhanced their existing abilities but to such an extent that they reached the peak of their special powers. No one knows what it is though since Greend closed their gates formoners after this, and the only Alpha we know is Channing and Fang"

    Arina took a deep breath, she was talking nonstop and I was listening intently. I offered her some water from the stream and she smiled going ahead to quench her thirst.

    There were a lot of my questions she had answered right now, and a lot of them that now raised. That meant Fang had some kind of Blood noesis, so did Channing. "Arina, does Channing have any blood ability?"

    She came back wiping her face and pped the back of her hand on her other palm, "Exactly, shouldn''t he have one!?"

    I nodded awkwardly as my question was reversed back on me, "Yaa, I mean that is my question. I don''t know what are his abilities"

    Arina sighed, folding her arms, "Channing doesn''t have any Blood ability, but we believe he understands thenguage of our hearts. The very main source of blood itself."

    My eyebrows raised, "So he can read emotions?" I had my doubts about it since the very first day and this kind of confirmed it.

    "Yes, or at least that is what we think"

    So it wasn''t a confirmed word. How can the pack be unaware of their Alpha''s ability? "Hasn''t he ever revealed it to you all? As an Alpha, he should right"

    Arina inhaled deep and nodded, pressing her lips against each other, "We know that Channing''s abilities allow him to enhance his strength ten times in a fight, I guess he can enhance not just strength but also other aspects of his physical prowess."

    "Ohh!" I eximed, it was a very strong ability. As an Alpha, he is already stronger than the omegas. But with this, he can get another level of power.

    I wondered whether I had any soulmate out there, what would he be like? Would I be able to recognise when hees by?

    My phone rang disrupting the chain of thoughts. I saw the name Channing shing on it. For a moment it felt like this was a sign, the answers to my previous questions.

    A small smile spread across my lips to be immediately erased by reality. I can''t think of such a thing, soulmates and love! I was not destined for that. There are duties for me to fulfil!

    I picked up the call, "Hello Channing"

    He sighed when I picked up the call, "I heard you were injured, are you fine now? Is it too serious?"

    His words felt so nice to my ears, the kind of concern I always craved. But this is something he would have asked anyone from the pack if they were injured, "I am alright Channing"

    Arina looked at me asking me to inquire about the case.

    "Oh...A-Channing, how is the case going? Sorry, we couldn''t attend", I asked as Arina had asked me.

    He chuckled on the other side, "Don''t bother your concerns on it, just some formalities. Now that you are alright I will head back to ourwyer"

    I smiled and nodded, "Okay" A faint take care escaped my lips that only I was able to hear.

    Keeping my phone back at its ce I gestured to Arina and we both headed back to my house, with heavy hearts. Her heart was heavy from the cruel past, and mine with the weight of my present.

 Chapter 27 - Drunk!

    The entire night I tossed and turned thinking about the ritual that Arina had exined. To what extent anyone would go for power was repugnant. But the biggest question that lies with me now is if the king tried to kill these special babies then, why was he letting them roam free?

    Of course, I refuse to believe the current king, my father, was the one who sent those orders. No matter how cruel he looks now, it is the result of my mother''s mind. My father is a rather ipetent king, someone who is weak and is handed the power to everything. The real person pulling the strings is the queen, my vicious and greedy mother.

    So it has been my grandfather who issued the orders, and since the Alpha kids were returned meant the ruler had changed then. What exactly happened during that time? Why was the order issued? And why did the kids return after three years?

    It was a useless effort into overthinking it anding to non-confirmed answers. First things first I had to search about this more because if this is true, there should be some way to stop it.

    I guess I''ll never know till Channing gets married or until I return back to the castle. My eyes closed for the bare minimum sleep I would get that night.

    The next morning Suzan woke me up in a hurry, "wake up Selene! Channing is back with the rest of the pack."

    I got up rubbing my still tired eyes. Half of the pack was asleep yesterday afternoon in my house so we missed Channing''s case. I guess the other half went back for the trials.

    Last night Suzan stayed at my house. Although she slept like a log I had barely gotten two hours of sleep.

    "Come on Selene! Get ready fast" Suzan was jumping with excitement throwing fake punches in the air, "almost everyone is at the training ground, I can''t wait to hear from Channing"

    "Yes, I''ll get fresh quickly", I yawned and headed straight inside the bathroom to freshen up. I regretted so much about not getting a proper sleep yesterday, sighing I turned on the cold shower so it would wake me up all the way.

    After a while, I heard a bike horn outside my house. I was almost done changing so I did a final check in the mirror perfecting my ponytail and rushed out.

    Sam was there talking to Suzan with a helmet in his hand, a blue royal Enfield was standing in front of my house. Although I loved the Yezdi bike model that was out recently in the market, Sam pulled the look off perfectly with a bullet.

    "Hi Sam. Good morning", I greeted politely and he immediately lit up.

    "Selene! Good morning," he returned, "Let''s go, everyone is waiting"

    Suzan was jumping like a little kid, Sam sat on his bike and Suzan immediately jumped to sit behind him. "Come on Selene!" She gestured with her hand patting the small amount of seat left for me.

    I was a bit sceptical about three people on a bike but this was a vige, in the capital city it would have been a different thing. I sat at the far end and Sam started the bike.

    "Everyone seated properly? Did you forget anything? Check now" asked Sam.

    Both I and Suzan chuckled. "Everything is with us, let''s go"

    Sam sped off the bike through the dry grass in front of my house, the start totally made me jerk back as a mini heart attack surfaced inside my chest. I gulped holding tightly onto Suzan hoping to not fall till we reach.

    The training ground was mere 10 minutes away, everyone was literally crowded around Channing. He looked as if he barely got any sleepst night, but everyone wanted to know what happened.

    We got down from the bike and rushed there, Suzan joined the crowd while Sam exhaled and tried to get everyone away one by one.

    "Give him some space guys, he will tell us what happened!" Sam was trying to move everyone away, but his dim voice was lost between everyone''s questions and concerns.

    Why wasn''t Channing asking them to back off. He was there still kind of looking overwhelmed through it all. Whoever missed the court yesterday was swarming him with questions.

    This was useless whatever Sam was trying, there needed to be done something to separate Channing first. Suddenly a thought crossed my mind, and I wanted to try it immediately. This crowd was rtively small but I mustered up all my strength and pushed aside the crowd in one go, making a few of them lose their bnce.

    I didn''t expect Channing to catch my hand so I took a hold of his instead of waiting and pulled him out swiftly. This man was looking drowsy as if he didn''t get enough sleep, but something looked off.

    As soon as the members recovered, they headed towards us to get a hold of Channing again. Are they stupid? And why wasn''t Channing doing anything?

    I put my hand up like a stop sign, "Everyone wait, Channing is tired! Let him rest first, you can have your answers after that. So stay back!" As I uttered those words out of my mouth a swift realisation dawned onto me, they barely knew me and I was already ordering them around.

    I heard a whistle from behind me that said ''I am impressed'', and I turned around to see Channing looking at me with shimmering eyes.

    His arm came around my shoulder "Ohhh, savage!" and his face got awkwardly close to me as if to kiss me.

    "What are you doing?" I eximed, shocked by his puckered lips approaching me. That momentary closeness brought a whiff of Alcohol and made everything clear. "Are you drunk Channing!" my words were low only for him to hear.

    "Yeeehehes", he said, bncing himself with my help. He looked sober, not too much wasted but a childish personality like him was expected to react like this even on a few drinks.

    I cringed my face looking at him, no one would say that this young man was Alpha of our pack. Somehow my face seemed to cringe around Channing a lot.

    "I don''t...No that exprezion on your ph-face!" He said poking my nose, "you did that back in hozpital as wellzz, I''m not cri...cringjy Senele"

    My eyes went wide at his every action, our words weren''t that loud but the pack was a bit curious about it. He can''t even say my name! This man is totally down the drain. It is surprising to even see him reach here in one piece.

    I pped his finger off my nose and rolled my eyes. Without any warning, Channing limped down putting all his weight on me, as I struggled to keep him standing straight Sam ran up and held him by his other shoulder.

    Channing just hung his head low, and I said to Sam, "Let''s take him away before everyone watches anymore of this lunatic show!"

    Sam nodded, "Okay!" Sam turned towards the members, "Our Alpha seems to have overtaken by fatigue, let us wait for him to rest"

    The pack nodded to those deceptive words, and we immediately walked away from there. I could tell he was trying to keep himself sound in front of the pack, but was failing miserably!

    We walked further ahead and turned inside towards the road that led to the residential area. The pack was nowhere to be seen from here, and I felt bad for them to have witnessed this side of Channing.

    As for Channing! I was d they saw it, this stupid idiot could have stayed back in such condition. But no! He had toe here to try and stter mud across his face

    Channing was limping and suddenly he lost his footing, putting his weight on me and Sam. The sudden jolt made my head collide with Sam''s and a big sh sound sent tingles of pain through my skull.

    "Hehehe, Aahahaha", Channingughed, totally enjoying his doing.

    He is just drunk, is all I convinced myself and huffed in anger, blowing away the hair that fell on my face.

    "Let''s go faster, Sam!" I said and picked up my pace. If we were to go any slower who knew I might even murder Channing for trying something new again.

    Channing kept twisting and turning his feet trying to keep up with us, "slow down!" He pouted. After walking a few more steps he again talked with a big grin on his face, "Being dragged like this is more fuuuuuuuuuunnnnn!"

    I rolled my eyes and continued dragging his hefty body, my height almost matched Sam''s and so it was a bit easy for us. Or else a person so bulked like Channing should be pulled with a trolley.

    But Sam was the only one concerned at this point, Me? I was totally pissed off and hoped the rest of the little distance remaining went smoothly.

 Chapter 28 - The Apology

    We struggled all the way carrying Channing to his condo and stood at the door, Sam looked at the password lock and was trying to remember the code. He punched in some numbers and a red alert rang of an incorrect password.

    "Hehe, you fail z exam",ughed Channing like a little kid while hanging on to both of us. This man was awake and yet had the audacity to wait here and watch us suffer through his childishness, figuring out the password to HIS condo.

    I was so angry, so so so furious that I didn''t care anymore. I pped Channing on his head, "If you are awake put your password in on your own!" I pushed him towards the lock machine and let go of his heavy self.

    Channing stumbled trying to hold himself up with the help of Sam, and so did Sam.

    Sam spoke in a very concerned tone, "he is not in his senses Selene, don''t be bothered by him for now"

    I huffed a raging air out of my nostrils and rolled my eyes, there was no way I was supporting this idiot any further. Folding my hands I waited for Channing to type the password, he was carefully looking at the machine and one at a time clicking on the numbers. Anyone could tell it was a four-digit password because of the four stars on the screen, but Channing continued to type digits after digits.

    This wasn''t going anywhere, I watched in confusion at the show he was putting up, what exactly was he doing? And the machine buzzed red again, "INCORRECT ENTRY".

    "Wahhh?? That is my exact phone number!" vined Channing with a pout. I pped my forehead in frustration with a fist that had formed of my palm. If I could kill this person right here right now! I won''t hesitate to throw him off this building terrace.

    "Oh... I remember!" Yelled Sam and checked through something on his mobile, and then went ahead to type in the code "5460"

    The tiny screen went green and the door clicked, "oh thank you, Goddess!" I finally felt liberated and gave support to Channing again. I wanted this to get over as fast as possible.

    We carried him inside to his bedroom, everything was so spacious in his house that he barely had any furniture apart from essentials.

    His frame finally flopped down on thefortable bed and I relieved the tension build up in my shoulders. Sam went outside saying, "I''ll get something for his drunk state, just straighten him up on the bed"

    "Okay", I replied and put Channing''s feet up and removed his shoes and socks. He was barely opening his eyes so I loosened his cor button and opened his belt, he was sweating evidently so I simply thought of loosening his clothes.

    But while I was at it a broad hand grabbed my wrist and before I could know what happened, one jerk got me on top of him. My eyes went wide with shock as I tried to pull away, but he pulled me again putting his other hand on my back.

    "You look beautiful tonight!" Said Channing pulling me closer. Tonight? Does he think I am his lover or something?

    But the thought that he might have a lover and he mistook them for me, made something inside me hurt. He could have a lover, but I didn''t want him to have one.

    His other hand freed my wrist and caressed my cheek as if he was going in for a kiss. My anger shot up through the rooftop, I grabbed a pillow on the other side of his bed and pushed it on his face. "How dare you! Die you bastard!", I screamed with rage.

    Sam came running inside hearing themotion and saw me practically suffocating Channing while hey motionless beneath me.

    "Selene! What are you doing!?", Sam pulled me back holding my shoulders, "Calm down, he is just drunk! Ignore him"

    I huffed, my chest heaving with heavy breaths I was taking in, looking at Channing who was sleeping on his one side with one hand helping his head up. A mischievous grin spread on his face, "You look more beautiful with restraints" and he winked at me.

    "Ahhh, leave me, Sam! I''m gonna kill this bastard, I don''t care if I rot in jail for the rest of life", I screamed, wiggling and trying to get out of Sam''s hold.

    Channing justughed looking at me, "Aaahahaha, I''d even ept the beautiful death by your hands" and gave me a flying kiss. My eyes narrowed trying to calm myself but his actions just aggravated me. I screamed with pure anger while Sam was struggling to keep me from killing Channing.

    "AT LEAST YOU SHUT UP, IDIOT!" Shouted Sam at Channing. The only one sane in this room was Sam and he was struggling with his entire being on trying to calm me.

    Channing pouted at Sam''sment and turned on his other side as if a small kid was denied ice cream. Sam pulled me outside the room closing the door behind him with his leg, "Calm down Selene! CALM DOWN!"

    I stopped trying to catch my breath from all the energy that I just wasted on worthless shit. Sam finally loosened his grip, "You go home Selene, I''ll take care of things here."

    "Fine", I said now calmed down, "let me go I''ll leave"

    Sam sceptical let go of me and I ran back to the bedroom door, ready to take on Channing.

    "SELENE!", shouted Sam holding me again and sighed. "Please go home", he said and dragged me out of the house like a helpless cat, closing the door behind me.

    I kicked the door and stomped away angry, heading straight to my rundown house. My Condo was right above this one, but I knew Channing woulde to say sorry. And I had to be at the right ce when he did so.

    Later in the evening, I heard a knock on my bedroom door. Getting up from my sofa where I was reading a book, I went and unlocked the door. I was expecting Sam or someone else to be here, but Channing stood there nervously with a flower bouquet in his hand and some weird box.

    I looked at him and immediately banged the door closed on his face, his face pissed me off right now. It wasn''t something serious as he was drunk and was probably making fun of me, but I was angry!

    He knocked on the door again, "Selene! I''m sorry, please open the door, let me make it up to you."

    I sighed in tug with my anger and rationality, I didn''t want to open the door but wasn''t that foolish to not even understand a drunken mistake.

    Finally, I opened the door and folded my hands, gesturing that I wasn''t ready for his excuses, "What?" His face made me lose my temper again.

    "I''m sorry, I was drunk and didn''t understand what I was doing. I''ll make it up to you!" Channing held the box in his hand along with the bouquet forward for me to take.

    I cringed my face looking at the box of choctes and back at his innocently stupid face, "am I you girlfriend? HUH!??"

    "No", he said nervously, retracting the box.

    "Then why are you bringing me flowers and choctes?" I shouted putting my hands on my waist in anger.

    "Hehe", heughed nervously, "No I actually will do anything you ask...b-but I brought these flowers for this beautifuldy as an apology"

    Hearing the ''beautifuldy'' made me remember what had happened, at first his friendly flirt was fine but not now! Now was not the time! "YOU...you are still making fun of me!" And I mmed the door on his face once again.

    I heard him whine outside, "If you don''t want the flowers I''ll throw them away, I''m not making fun of you!" There was a pause for a moment and then he continued in a very low embarrassed voice, "actually I don''t remember what I did"

    I didn''t expect him to remember, but did he also take such apology gifts for his lover? Why was I even thinking about it! Honestly what did wasn''t getting me angry, the thought that he might have a lover was.

    I opened the door angrier than before, "what do you mean you don''t remember? How can you not remember!"

    "I am sorry, I was so drunk I barely understood what I was doing", he said and bowed down apologetically.

    I calmed myself down, this was already enough "I''ll forgive you"

    "Thank god!" And he came ahead to hug me, I stopped him in his track with my hand.

    "But you will have to do something for it!", I replied with an attitude.

    His expressions turned questioning, "okay, as long as you don''t ask me topromise my position as the Alpha of Winterwells pack. I''ll do anything"

    I smiled seeing how despite his childish nature he knew the boundaries, "do you see the kitchen and that room beside it?"

    He turned to check the dusty kitchen with only the fridge working and a dark room beside it and nodded a yes.

    "Good!" I said, "You restore them, clean and repair. Also, polish this lobby and repair the 3 stairs outside the house connecting the deck!"

    He agreed immediately, "Okay if this is what you want then it will be done!"

    I beamed instantly, "great, when are you starting?"

    He chuckled and replied, "It won''t be possible today, but soon enough. Nowe with me everyone is waiting for us at the training ground."

    "Right now?" I asked, checking the time. It waste in the evening.

    "Yes!" Said Channing in an excited tone, "We will be choosing the new Beta for our pack tomorrow, it will be through apetition for which the rules will be exined today!"

    "Competition!?", I eximed, "I never heard of something like this"

    "These are the new ways, this way only worthy gets the position irrespective of their lineage", said Channing proudly.

    I understood what John hated about Channing now, the old school way would either choose the Alpha or the Beta by vote or generationally. But this way the upper-ss kids had an equal chance as a lower omega would!

 Chapter 29 - Introductions

    Everyone was waiting at the training ground for Channing toe and dictate the instructions. This way of selection for the new Beta was way better and had everyone on their high horses right now.

    But more than all of them, I was eager for this opportunity. I wanted to gain everyone''s trust as soon as possible, which would require me to gain their individual favours. And bing the Beta gave me that leverage faster.

    "Hello everyone, thank you for your patience!" Said Channing in a loud voice so everybody could stop their chattering and focus on him. I was about to go and join the members when Channing stopped me gesturing with his hand.

    "I apologise for my behaviour earlier, let''s all forget about it" His tone was very casual for mentioning something so embarrassing. Then it turnedmanding, totally reducing the intensity of the lunatic show he had put up a while back, "before we start, I want you to meet our new member Selene. Go ahead introduce yourself"

    It was a bit uncalled for but nothing to make me nervous "Umm, hello guys my name is Selene and a lot of you already met me, I''m 24 years old and I guess that''s it about me. I''m looking forward to getting to know you all."

    Channing patted my back and gestured to me to go and sit down, "I''ll go next! Hello Selene, I am Channing Warchild - the Alpha of Winterwells. My abilities include a will-full increase of strength during battle and well everything else an Alpha should have! I''ll turn 25 in theing few days, and I like a lot of gifts so make sure you bring me something good on my birthday!"

    Everyoneughed at hisment and Sam got up next, he was dark in colour with zero cut hairstyle. "Hey Selene, You already know me, Sam Peterson - my abilities include management, for what I know, and this..", he pointed at the young boy I saw earlier, "This is my brother Elijah Peterson. He will be joining as a rookie next year"

    Elijah bowed down nervously towards me as a hello and immediately averted his eyes away, he was a carbon copy of his brother Sam.

    Suzan was next, she had dyed heavy maroon highlights but was a natural brte and quite fair, "Selene! We already had so much fun together and I can''t wait to spend more time with you. Ohh, oh I am your one and only Suzan! - also I am the fastest in our pack."

    I was smiling as everyone introduced themselves, trying to remember as much as this overwhelming ass I can in a go.

    Arina got up next, a natural red-head, "I''m Arina and I specialise in history and carrying the luggage, wee to the pack Selene"

    One by one everyone introduced themselves and my mind was in blunder, there were only 27 people but there was no way I could do it in one go. I was just trying to focus on people who were a bit different from the rest. After all, abilities surrounding your five senses weremon but the ones that yed your sixth sense were something to remember.

    As a princess, this was one of the things my father taught me young - always know the potentially strong people and always befriend the other half of the crowd. Thetter didn''t require any maintenance but the former was better to have on your side than face them.

    Two blonde twins got up next, both guys and they gave a synchronised introduction, "Hey, I''m Donnie...and I am Connie! We are masters of the mind, the mentalists of the pack. Our abilities can also allow us to erase memories for a given period of time!"

    That was a splendidly worthy ability, them being twins made it easier to use ory traps.

    A girl with a boy cut came up next, she had a rather tomboyish appearance and talked almost nonchntly, "Hey I''m Rita, my ability is extremebat strength and flexibility in both human and werewolf form!"

    "Hello, I am George blue", a neatly dressed and well-groomed guy said, pushing his ss back up to their original position, "my abilities lets me have the foresight of any oing curses on the battlefield. For us or the enemies."

    A pale-looking girl stood up next, her hair colour was oddly green freckles covering her pretty little face, "Hie I''m ine" she said in a very soothing voice, "I have special healing abilities but Ick inbat so please take care of me, I hope to get along with you Selene"

    Woah! My head was already spinning. I was focusing on only specific people yet the name, the face, and the abilities to all match up in my brain were getting a littleplex.

    But these few people had some pretty useful abilities. Rest had some decent abilities as well but not much use with extreme battles and politics.

    Thest member, ady in herte 30s came up. She had an exceptionally beautiful figure. Honestly, everything about her was so mesmerising that even I would get a crush on her. "Hello Selene, I''m Tibeta Witchblood - I''m a very powerful psychic. And over thest 20 years, there hasn''t been a single man or a woman who wasn''t enchanted by my beauty!"

    I stared at her in awe, anyone would want to be as beautiful as her. ''But beautyes with a price!'' was all that her eyes said. Truly though anyone could be enchanted by her presence.

    "Okay!" Eximing Channing now that the introductions were done, "remembering everyone in one go would be tough but don''t worry Selene, as you mix with the pack more it will be a smooth sail!"

    I looked at everyone behind me as I was sitting in the front, almost all of them smiled at me and I returned a warm smile to them.

    Suzan was excited for no reason and she hugged me, "wee to the pack officially Selene!"

    "Thanks", I said, suffocating under her hug. This girl was really going to kill me one day with all her love.

    "OKAY PACK!" Shouted Channing and everyone''s attention was back at him.

    "Now the real reason why we all are here - The selection of the new Beta! Anyone who doesn''t wish to participate can head home now", as Channing said those words without waiting for me to mix with the group.

    A few of the members got up and took their leave, I turned around to check the remaining ones. Only 16 were left including me!

    "Very well we have 16 in the running, if at any point you wish to drop out you can! I don''t want people who don''t want to be the Betapeting just for the sake ofpetition", Said Channing in a stern voice.

    This was it, of course, I wanted to be in the running. Being new here I was at a great disadvantage by not knowing the Beta''s duties, but when it came to my mission of ending the war! I didn''t see any better opportunity than this. As the Beta of Winterwells pack.

 Chapter 30 - Rules And The Handicap

    Channing waited for anyone else to leave, but there was no one else who got up. After watching no one get up he continued, "everyonees here one after the other and draws a ball from this box."

    He held a ck box in his hand and I went ahead first since I was sitting at the very front, I moved my hand inside till it felt right and I pulled out a red ball that looked like it could open but didn''t. I went back to my seating area and tried to open the ball, but it just wouldn''t!

    Everyone else got up one by one and picked themselves a coloured ball. Channing then proceeded, "everyone has their respective colour, there will be three teams of five people each. Selene got the red colour so she would be the handicapped of the group that I will select!"

    What? Really I was handicapped! Just when I thought my luck was done ying games with me. Now whichever team I go to will surely hate me.

    How do you manage to do that, Luck? Come and mess with me every chance you get. I just hoped I don''t be the dead weight on them, more than that this doesn''te in my own way.

    He blindly pulled out a white ball and holding it up said, "Selene will be the handicap of group white!" His casual tone made my eyes wander around to check who had a white coloured ball.

    I wasn''t able to spot any and it got me just more nervous. There were a few old members of the pack who already hated me and all I could pray for was none of them had the white colour in their luck.

    "What is a handicap?" I asked impulsively.

    "Well I wanted an odd number but there was an extra member so I chose to put a handicap", replied Channing as if that was no bother to him.

    "But that is useless and unfair, you can do four groups of four members each" My mind wanted to protest till the point where he changes the rules, but Channing simply raised his eyebrows as if the way I said it all was utterly wrong.

    I sighed pursing my lips, there was nothing illogical about my words but knowing Channing he wouldn''t consider it at this point. His lips pulled up in a smile, "If youe out as a winner with a handicap in your team, wouldn''t that be a better qualification for a Beta?"

    Everyone somehow agreed to him. I didn''t hate him, but my silly luck. It loved to make me do hard work, not that I mind just if I had even a little bit of it like others!

    Channing pped his hands rubbing his palms and came back to his excited state, he sure was gonna enjoy thepetition. The vibes already overflowed from his uncontained sparkling eyes,

    "-Thepetition will have three stages,

    1)....Teams will be formed of 5 people each in colour ck and blue. The white team will have 6 members, a handicap in their team means 1 extra task to perform.

    STAGE 1; will be a race of the teams, everyone keeps the ball safe as it contains the task for tomorrow. I mean it, don''t force open it today or it is a direct elimination!

    The first group to win this racepleting all the tasks and crossing the finishing line will advance to the next stage.

    2)...STAGE 2; there will be a dual arrangement between the people of the group who won, Only 2 people will win this round.

    The one whopleted their task first and reached the finish line in the previous stage, from their respective colour group will fight directly in the final round, giving them an entry in the next stage irrespective of their win!

    For the white colour group though, if they win, a proper dual will take ce as they have an even number of people. But the rules will be reversed, the first to finish in the previous stage will go through more battles and thest to arrive will go through just one. It will be revealed when the timees so don''t stress about it.

    3)...STAGE 3; this stage will be revealed when the timees as it is thest and final deciding stage. But one thing, I am not giving up on the old ways of vote selection. So stage three will have something to do with that"

    Wow, he had nned everything pretty perfectly. Keeping the old ways alive made it in favour of everyone and no one could call in biased of thest decision.

    Right when I thought he was done, Channing spoke up again,

    "As for the rules!" He eximed.

    "There are only Three rules,

    - You are not allowed to gravely injure anyone else during the entirepetition, That can take more than a week to heal.

    - No cheating or external help allowed. And no cheap tricks.

    - And finally, prove to the entire pack that you are worthy of this position as Beta!

    Any breach of the rule will lead to immediate disqualification!"

    Channing finally caught his excited breath and drank some water quenching his thirst, "any doubts?"

    A girl with pink hair raised her hand, her voice extremely seductive with every word, "about rule no. 1, is it okay to inflict easily repairable damage on our opponent?"

    The twinkle in her eyes was scary, I didn''t remember her name at all but now that I see her! I would never want to face an opponent like her whose eyes reeked of bloodlust! I could tell she wasn''t interested in the position, just Stage 2.

    "It can be eptable as long as it is just used for self-defence or to immobilise your opponent. And Hailey, you are specifically warned beforehand for your actions", replied Channing with an underlying threat and it made my gut feeling all the more strong. "Anyone else has any doubts?"

    Everyone shook their head in a No, I just hoped Hailey wasn''t in my team as that would mean going against a bloodthirsty opponent. I might get cornered to use my ability and that wasn''t something I wanted to do this soon.

    Channing took another sip and closed the water bottle, some water slipped down his sharp jaw and soaked his already skin-tight t-shirt. It kind of made me want to watch what his buffed body looked like beneath that piece of cloth.

    "Okay wolves, go home and prepare for tomorrow! We meet sharp at six in the morning right here", Channing gave a charming smile that made my heart skip a beat. What was happening with me?

    I shook my head telling myself it was nothing and I should just focus on thepetition ahead.

    I huffed nervously, it was nerve-wracking, yet the excitement I experienced was unable to be described in words. If I got this position then half of my job was done. After all, people seem to weigh words of people with a significant position heavily, and with the limited amount of time in my hand, there was nothing better than this.

    Just the problem was I started with a handicap giving me the lower hand in my journey. Not a problem, I was used to working hard and there was no way I was letting my mischievous luck win in this.

 Chapter 31 - Team White

    Everyone walked around trying to find their teammates. Sam and Suzan came to me who was still sitting there not knowing how to approach my team, especially when they might think I am the dead weight.

    Suzan jumped, with a gleaming smile, "are you excited for tomorrow Selene? I won''t be able to sleep tonight because of this excitement!"

    I smiled, forgetting my worry for a while, Suzan had the power to do that without even trying. "Can''t wait for tomorrow, Which group are you in Suzan?"

    She held up her blue ball, "I''m blue" she said a little disappointed that we won''t be in it together. "How about you Sam?"

    "White!" He said with a big grin holding his task ball up, I wasn''t concerned with him. I can tell he was simply d to have me in his team. But what about the others?

    "What, not fair! You are in the same team, I want to be with you guys as well", whined Suzan. I couldn''t help but feel like patting her head to show I care for her, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it.

    I looked back at Sam and asked, "who else is there with us in team white?"

    "Let me check," turning back Sam shouted, "any member of the white group waiting back?"

    The other four members came ahead and finally, our group formed. One of the twins was in our team, Arina came forward as well, the pink-haired girl - Hailey was with us and an unknown member was there.

    Hailey being in my group already had me concerned, if my gut feelings are right I wouldn''t want to have a duel with her in stage two.

    Sam waved silent hello to everyone, "Everyone, let''s do our best tomorrow"

    A seductive voice followed filled with irritation, "Sam, Stop trying to be the leader already, we know you aren''t bing the Beta for certain." Hailey walked past him and stood in front of me, my lips were sealed as I didn''t want to create an unnecessary problem for myself. "Let''s win tomorrow Selene, I''m looking forward to fighting you in the next stage," she winked and simply walked away.

    A cold shiver ran down my spine, her bloodlust was oozing out and me. My gut feeling was rightly confirmed by her, she was looking forward only towards stage two: the duel between us members.

    I have had a few duels in my life with my trainer and some with my maid, Dandeline. But going against Hailey would mean going against death, I knew one thing for sure - she wasn''t in this to be the Beta, she just wanted to fight.

    Sam came ahead and put aforting hand on my shoulder, "Ignore her Selene, her only passion in life is fighting."

    "Yes, just ignore her like the rest of us do", added Arina.

    I sighed trying to put my concerns in the back of my head, "Thanks, I will be ignoring her as much as I can"

    The other two teammates just stood there not actually getting involved in our smallforting session. "Hie I am Selene, can you please introduce yourself again? I kind of forgot with so many members", I said scratching the back of my head naively.

    The one twin who was with usughed, "it''s okay Selene! You''ll tend to confuse me a lot with my brother. Hie I''m Connie" and he extended his arm ahead.

    I took it, shaking his hand politely, "Nice to meet you, Connie. You are the mentalist right?"

    "Yes," He answered, "but I specialize in dreams unlike Donnie, my brother, who specializes in hypnosis. Well, our powersplement each other when we use them together, you will know that as you get to know us more"

    "Oh! That''s an awesome skill, how do you do the memory erase thing?" My curiosity had already peaked when they had mentioned it during introductions.

    Connieughed as if he felt nice about my question, "That is something that happens when our skillsbine, unfortunately, you won''t get to see it now as he is in the other team."

    "Oh that''s okay, after thepetition I would love to see it in action," I wanted to see how it worked and more than all of that I wanted it to be worked on me, just to see how it felt forgetting all the worst of my memories for a moment.

    The other unknowndy came ahead, she looked older than all of us and her face was covered with beautiful freckles with mid-length straight ck hair, "before I introduce myself, I want to say sorry. We thought you killed John so we badmouthed you, but honestly speaking no matter how much I adored John''s work - He deserved it!"

    Her words left me speechless, I knew there were still members who were not ready to ept it. But at least she was fine, this meant some members had changed their mind, just awkward to admit it.

    "It''s okay, let''s forget about it and move onward", I said with a smile on my face. There was no way I was holding any grudge when their feelings were justified, "Sorry I didn''t catch your name"

    She smiled back, extending her hand which I dly took, "Wee to our pack Selene, I''m Diana!"

    "Hello, Diana, nice to meet you!" Now I was curious about her ability as I had not paid much attention to it, "what was your special ability again?"

    Dianaughed, "it''s not that special, you know how we telmunicate as werewolves?" My head nodded in a Yes to her question, "Our thoughts can leak to the entire pack if everyone is standing close. I can make it so that only the person you want it to reach, only they will hear your telmunication along with me"

    "Woah! That''s an extremely useful ability in battles, I mean only Alpha can pinpoint people and talk to them we Omega don''t have that privilege," I was actually Alpha blooded so that was not really helpful for me, but I want to hide my identity then using Diana''s ability would be better for me.

    As a team, Diana could be the most useful person tomorrow, and we had pretty decent members so a strategy was a must for us to win with the added weight of a handicapped yer.

    "Okay since we all know each other now, wanna go for dinner? I''m so very hungry!" Said Connie with an innocent face and that felt like a better way to discuss the tactics.

    A dinner together will give us some time to get to know each other along with nning a proper strategy to win and there was no better and stranded ce than my house to do it.

 Chapter 32 - Planning

    "Let''s make dinner at my home," I said before everyone could decide on a ce, "we don''t want to eat something outside that can make us sick tomorrow."

    "True that", Arina agreed and that was a good thing. Even one supporter can tip the opinion on your words for a few seconds.

    "Let''s head to your house, Selene!" Said Connie excited, it was odd as he had been there before and if I was him I wouldn''t go back to a rundown house with just one induction. "I loved it there! I swear to god I never had as good a sleep as I had at your house when we crashed that day!"

    My lips opened to answer how ridiculous it was but then again they were tired that day with a sleepless night in search of us, he was bound to have a good sleep.

    Diana had a confused look, "when did you go to her house?"

    "Yesterday," Connie replied, "everyone was so tired searching for Selene and Suzan that we went to sleep at her house. You know, that''s why we missed Channing''s trials!"

    "Oh! Well, we headed home straight instead of searching for you guys, sorry Selene" Diana''s hand came confronting on my shoulder and I gave her a warm smile,

    "I understand Diana, it''s okay. Let''s get going or we will reach homete, also we need to buy everything from the market to cook" My hand weirdly yed with my hair, "You know my ce has nothing"

    Everyoneughed except Diana as she was the only one who hadn''t seen my house. "Leave that to me," assured Sam, "you guys go ahead."

    "I will help you carry it", said Diana and joined Sam while the rest of us headed to my house.

    After dinner we were all sitting on the bed in a circle, discussing the colourful balls that we got. I was holding the red one, turning and twisting it around figuring out how to open it.

    Arina had gone home as she got a call from her mom, asking her to return for something. So it was just Me, Connie, Diana, and Sam.

    "Do you think this has some kind of key?" My question broke the silence that was floating in the air. Everyone was observing and the only thing discovered till now was, there was a thin joining line that had a small hole on one corner.

    "I think we will get the key when thepetition starts tomorrow," said Sam, drinking the beer he was holding. Sam was the only one who drank today, as a habit to have something with food.

    He threw his ball on the bed sighing as there was nothing we were getting apart from that.

    I hummed and continued to sit in silence. Sam was finishing his beer, Connie was already half-asleep and Diana was still disturbed observing the condition of my house.

    "Is it gonna be tough for us with a handicap?" I finally asked, there was no way they didn''t feel unlucky enough with an extra task to do. Anyone would feel angry to pull the short end of the stick!

    "Don''t worry about that," remarked Diana, "If there is an extra task, then there is also an extra member to do it. As long as that thing is fulfilled perfectly, nothing will feel like a dead weight"

    Her words did put it positively but her difort was evident in them. They did feel like the situation could bring on dead weight. I simply smiled emptily in response.

    Sam smacked my back getting me straight in an instance, the voice resounded making everyone look at his red eyes and drunken state. "Selene stage one requires teamwork, we have already discussed a good and simple strategy. If we stress on an unknown situation ''dead weight'' then we won''t win"

    My head nodded and my eyes went down to the small red orb in my hand, Sam was right and so was Diana. We had pulled the short stick and everyone was aware of it, but this stage required teamwork.

    We already had a simple strategy of keeping Diana''s abilities active throughout, so the other teams don''t find our position just because of leaking thoughts. We had an even number of people so pairing up was another n which was decided.

    It truly felt like teamwork with the strategy designed. It was better to have joined Winterwells instead of Waterwoods for my mission of ending the war between them; The Alpha there, Fang Warchild, would have eaten me alive before I got the chance to start with the mission.

    Of course, gaining their pack''s trust was the next thing on my list and Fang would make it tough any which ways. But at least I will have a booster here, when the timees I will face Fang as well. Because as a Princess this was a bare minimum I needed to learn how to keep pesky yet useful people twisted around my finger.

    "We should probably go to sleep, we have to report early tomorrow", I didn''t want to go there with a headache for notpleting my sleep properly.

    "I''ll head back home", said Diana.

    Sam got up as well waking Connie, "Let''s go home Connie, I''ll drop everyone."

    Connie was barely able to walk with his eyes closed and Sam practically carried him outside. "Bye Selene, see you tomorrow!"

    "Bye, goodnight" They left, closing my bedroom door behind them.

    I took a deep breath sloping down on my bed and checked the clock. It was nine and I decided to go to sleep immediately.

    Before sleeping I took my phone and searched for Dandeline, she was my personal servant back in the castle. Dandeline never fell short on her duties, even when I was in prison here, she nted a maid to take care of me.

    I called her and she picked it up at the second ring itself, "Hello Princess... sorry Ma''am! I''m so d you called, when are youing home? I have been waiting to meet you since your release!"

    "Calm down Dandeline," I smiled at her excitement, "it is a bit tough for me toe back to the condo as of now. But I need some help from you"

    "Anything Ma''am", replied Dandeline.

    "I''m falling short on clothes here, bring some casual wear along with those long cotton dresses tonight", I was really falling short with my only pair of jeans destroyedst time I turned.

    "Okay ma''am, it will be done," She replied as if her ears were craving to hear an order from me.

    "Thank you, I''ll trying back to the condo in the next few days", Saying this I cut the call.

    Dandeline was a loyal servant, when asked she would even give away her life to save me. That is why I treasured her like a sister, I always made sure she was happy and she did the same for me.

    I set an rm for 4:30 in the morning and switching off the lights slipped into my slumber. It was no use thinking about what will happen tomorrow, right now sleep was the more important part.

 Chapter 33 - Beginning Phase

    I woke up the next morning to the sound of my rm, all fresh as a daisy. No dark circles and no over riddle mind, a peaceful sleep I had; The calm before the storm.

    Getting ready at my normal pace, I opened the cupboard door knowing that Dandeline would have done her job. Inside was a huge bunch of clothing items, casuals, formals, trendings, indoors and every other piece of clothing that I like or would look good on me. Damn, she went overboard with this!

    I nned to go out for breakfast and have my fill, but when I opened the fridge it was overflowing with packaged food, fruits and all the ready to eat meals! A box which said ''All the best for tomorrow!'' Was in the middle and I pulled it out, aplete breakfast was in there along with a smoothie kept aside!

    I couldn''t help but smile at Dandeline''s efforts, I opened my mobile and texted her - ''Thank you for the breakfast and your wishes, you are the best Dandeline.''

    I ate my fill and got ready, hung my keys in their usual ce. The keys are usually kept inside the bedroom, only I know how to reach inside even when the door is locked so I usually don''t bother carrying the keys with me. The door had a self-lock mechanism with no handle on the outside, so that wasn''t a problem either.

    I reached the training ground a few minutes before the reporting time and half of the people were already there. Some with swollen eyes showed how they didn''t sleep a dimst night, and a few were now taking their time to discuss the strategy.

    Our team white had done itst night and I bet every one of my teammates woulde here feeling just as fresh as me. Things are always better when not left for thest moment.

    My eyes spotted Hailey from our group and I averted them immediately, I didn''t want her to notice me right when I had noticed her.

    "Hey Selene!", I heard Arina''s voice behind me and I whirled around to see everyone else from team whiteing together. Well everyone practically lives in one residential area so this wasn''t something unusual.

    I waved back at them, "Did you guys have a good sleepst night?"

    "Absolutely, slept like a dog!", replied Connie. This guy seemed to love his sleep a lot, yesterday throughout the dinner all he talked about was sleep and rest.

    "You look fresh today Selene," Said Diana, "good to see you here first, I hope the same happens with your red task."

    What was herment? Yesterday I simply thought she was epting the realities that were a handicapped team. But it was clear now how she felt that prickly on her road. I smiled politely, "thanks Diana, let us all cross the line first today"

    I have had a lot of urges to go against a few people here, but I had to be patient as trust takes time. But it was funny for me to have thought that all my teammates would have epted my luck making them but Diana just ran out of the road.

    I heard a seductive voice y in my ear, making the small hair on my neck stand up. My head immediately turned to see Hailey standing behind me, "Good Morning Selene, Looking forward to us winning today" Her smile wasn''t fake it was chill-evoking.

    No one replied to her, but she didn''t care, she was just concerned with me. And I was concerned about the fact that she had her eyes on me, it was a bit bothersome so I finally asked her, "You seem to have taken a liking to me!"

    Hailey looked at me surprised and instantly startedughing innocently, "liking? What is that?" Her feet closed the distance as she stepped way closer to me and whispered in the most bone-chilling tone, "I just want to taste your blood, so I will make sure on my end that we win!"

    My body was left frozen in ce, I knew her intentions from the start. She would have been one of those who bully newbies, but Hailey didn''t even for a single moment give that vibe.

    It was pure Blood-lust.

    I pushed her away from me, my entire being was scared to be around her now. There were chances that she might corner me in the first round of thispetition itself when we would be somewhere deep in the thicket of the forest.

    She didn''t pester further, just a threatening, gentle smile that stared at me from the void.

    I cleared my throat and took a deep breath trying to focus somewhere else, this fear was killing me inside. Why was I even feeling it I didn''t know, but it certainly was skin crawling.

    "Rest assured Selene," said Hailey, " I just want a duel with the new blood of our pack, I''m in this just for good fights. I hope you don''t disappoint me!" She had a devilish smirk on her face.

    Sam finally stepped in and stood in between me and Hailey, "Selene, don''t let her bother you. She will get better when thepetition starts, after all even she wants to win the round"

    My lips pursed as my head nodded, hanging a bit low. I looked at the red orb I was holding, the one which had my task for today, my resolve to prove myself increased even more now.

    Even though Sam and Arina were fine with it, Diana was extremely unhappy about the fact that we are a handicapped team. Hailey had her nasty goals, even though she wanted to fight me she still wanted us to win.

    Looking at Connie, who was still yawning after a great deal of sleep, I realized that guy didn''t care what disadvantage we had. There was odd confidence in him that the short end of the stick didn''t matter.

    I shouldn''t let Hailey or Diana bother me, I was here for something bigger than thispetition. Bing the Beta was just the start of it and I already had two or three people in the pack who trusted me, this race was a stepping stone to my goal.

    Now that I look at it, winning as a handicapped team who only y in my favour. More than bad luck, it was rather an opportunity for me to tell how I am capable of getting out even in a tugging situation.

    I saw Channing heading towards the ground and something inside me jumped with excitement, it was thrilled more than excited. His presence had already dered the start of my first phase for the mission, to end the age-old war that even my father, the king failed to do.

 Chapter 34 - Stage 1 Horns

    An air horn was heard and everyone''s attention turned towards the noise. Channing was standing there in his joggers and a yellow hoodie that perfectlyplimented his skin texture, "good morning teams, I see all three teams are here so why wait any further?"

    All the running members crowded around him as he continued his speech, "okay everyone form groups as per their team colour, I hope everyone has their respective colourful ball. So as I told you yesterday, these balls have a task inside them and these tasks have nothing to do with your skills as beta. It''s a pure elimination game, so enjoy!"

    A silentmotion raised among the teams, I looked around as I understood the reason and intention of the elimination round but not how to open the ball. Everyone else was equally confused.

    "Channing but how do we know our task?" Someone from the team ck asked when I raised my hand as if showing they showed it is gonna be them who is getting all the attention. I couldn''t see them and I didn''t care as long as the question was answered.

    Channing shrugged casually, "didn''t I tell you it is inside the ball, it is right in your hand"

    Somewhere I knew this was about to happen. Even if Channing said this is an elimination round, it was still a test for Beta and every tiny detail can make a difference.

    I raised my hand again, " Channing, how does the lock on this ball operate?"

    "Oh!" He eximed as if it just had to be the right kind of question, "The KEY to open it is at the far end of this vige inside ''the No Man''s Land!'' Complete it before 2 P.M. today! You have eight total hours to finish."

    His wrist twisted as he noted the timing on his watch. More than all of that he gave bare minimum information to my question, leaving the rest for us to find out.

    "Eight hours!" Eximed someone, "isn''t that too much?"

    "And why is the key inside the no man''snd? It can be dangerous, the Waterwoods can attack", said another voice.

    Channing ignored all of theirints and raised the horn up in the air, "game begins, Now!" And a loud sound was released from the horn.

    "Wait just like that?", I said astonished and Channing just walked away without answering any question further. Unlike his usual childish personality he was very serious today, was it because of what happened with the previous Beta, John was troubling him.

    I saw the team ck all transform into their wolves without second thought tearing their clothes to shreds and make a run straight towards the border of Winterwells, beyond which was the no man''snd.

    Diana shouted, "what are we waiting for? Come on, make a run!" And turned herself into a werewolf.

    "Wait!" I eximed, "we might be needing human hands for the taskster on, if everyone transforms we won''t be able to turn back human without clothes. Let''s not stray away from our strategy"

    "I''ll carry the clothes!", said Arina.

    I looked around, the team blue was still waiting and nning something. We had no ce to change nearby.

    "We won''t get time to change, we have to go half and half as nned" I replied to Arina.

    "She is right," spoke Hailey, already getting on everyone''s nerves, but her words were more focused on teamwork right now. "I don''t know what your stupid strategy is but we can''t be wasting time, if we are given 8 hours it means the task is long enough!"

    It was irritating that she agreed with me but it was better. Sam agreed with her this time, "Yes tasks are bound to be long, let''s stick to the strategy. Half of us turn to wolf and the other half rides"

    "RIDE!" Eximed Hailey as if it was the stupidest thing ever said, "is that the strategy? We werewolves are not ustomed to that, no matter how stronger we get it is gonna be a big hassle"

    Diana''s wolf growled at Hailey, as a telmunication voice leaked, "do you have anything better, Hailey?"

    Hailey carelessly walked closer to Diana''s wolf who stood taller than her, "wanna try me, Diana? Want me to remind you how you regretted thest time you did that"

    There was already a fight folding up here, keeping them in a team with Hailey bursting like fireworks would get really tough.

    Sam was the first to step in as expected, pushing them both back, "look keep this attitude for the next stage, right now there is no better strategy for faster travelling so let us stick to it"

    Diana huffed turning around and Hailey did not even budge, Sam was the one who had to back up.

    I sighed looking at the amazing teamwork folding up. We were to pair up in two - 1 in werewolf form and 1 retaining human form, it was better for me to pair up with Hailey irrespective of her bloodthirsty eyes on me.

    "Okay, let''s start fast and pair up as decided. Arina joins Diana and Diana please keep your abilities working all the time," I said to get going fast or there might start a battle right here.

    Sam removed his shirt showing off his lean yet muscr body, "I will turn into my wolf and pair up with Hailey"

    He was trying to take the heavyweight off us but there was no way I was letting that happen, "Sam you pair up with Connie, I will go with Hailey"

    He tried to protest but I was already standing beside Hailey, with my back at him. "I will turn, you ride," I spoke to Hailey

    "Wait! I''ll do it," she said, rolling her eyes, "I''m stronger than you entire lot of weaklings, plus I know the forest thicket better than you Selene", And she turned herself. I felt like it was a taunt for when I fellst time running full speed through the forest.

    "Hold tight!" Haileymunicated as I got on her and she sped off towards the border.

    I turned back to check everyone else and they were running right behind us, careful of their rider, unlike Hailey. The blue team followed our strategy with 3 of them turned wolves and 2 members riding on the back.

    Werewolves are double the size of a normal wolf and rtively five times stronger than a human, they are not used to carrying weight on their back though!

    This must be tough for Diana, Sam and Hailey to carry us and run. Diana and Sam were finding it a bit difficult, but Hailey was running freely withoutpromising her speed at all as if I wasn''t there, not caring whether I might fall.

    After the clear ground, we rushed into the woods and Hailey didn''t slow down, as if she knew the road so well that she could run eyes closed here.

    "Hailey, slowdown! We might fall!" I shouted but she didn''t bother.

    I held on to her tighter in the fear of falling, I really hated this girl! I just hoped we reached No Man''s Land safely. And Hailey doesn''t cause any problem for us.

 Chapter 35 - The Golden Eyes

    I and Hailey reached the border of winterwells, there was no fence on our side, unlike the Waterwoods who had thick steel fencing. But there was a warning board on our side of the border which was repeated at a certain distance, written in Deep Red -

    ''Here starts the No Man''s Land. Only entry in human form is permitted keeping peace in mind. If an entry of werewolf is detected it can be taken as an offence by the neighbouring vige! Winterwells court will not take any responsibility for your breach of thew''

    I looked in confusion as it clearly meant if someone were to be dragged here on purpose, thews of the vige won''t apply to their death?

    Getting down I walked closer to the board and then the invisible line that represented the start of No Man''s Land. The warning on the board meant only I could enter and Hailey would have to stay behind. But the main problem was, there was nothing like a key there!

    I saw Suzan''s wolfe from a distance followed by our teammates. Suzan was from the blue team so nearly every team had caught up here, the team ck was already here in a dilemma of how to enter since all of them had turned into werewolves together.

    "What are you waiting for?" Communicated Hailey. The impatience was evident in her voice and so was it in my head.

    "How do we find the key?" I asked, still trying to figure out whether there was a trick here, or was the orb easy to open just wasn''t supposed to be done before the start of thepetition.

    Hailey growled at me, "You go inside first, I don''t want to lose because of your lousy questions"

    I was a little scared of Hailey even if I was an Alpha unlike her, who was an Omega of the pack. I just hoped she did not try anything funny that would cost us our time and my life.

    The red ball twisted and turned in my hand, but it was fixed tight. Maybe it did have a key, I stopped my efforts as I didn''t want to open it by force and then see my task destroyed due to an inbuilt destruction mechanism.

    Taking a deep breath I finally stepped outside Winterwells border, into the No man''s Land.

    There were just dry leaves on the ground and nothing else, I looked at the red ball I got and tried to check if there was any change. "There is nothing here Hailey!"

    "Don''t waste your time finding the lock, find the key. Search everything that is in there", grunted Hailey. Although she was oddly calm her words were filled with emotions

    I sighed and looked around as my fingers tapped impatiently on the ball. It was a innd and beyond the Waterwoods border, some wolves already came around to patrol their boundary. It was like stepping into a minefield, one wrong move and they can attack in a group.

    "Selene!", telmunicated Hailey.

    "What?" My tongue clicked almost immediately at her constant nagging.

    She pointed somewhere using her head and I didn''t get what she was trying to do, so I shrugged in a taunting way.

    But she was unphased by my actions andmunicated, "look there, something is shining below the leaves"

    Although she was cooperating right now, Hailey looked like the kind of person who could have been able to do everything on her own. She wouldn''t bother going on her own but we forced her to team up and I am d I was the one she teamed up with.

    I looked at where she pointed earlier, bending down my palm moved the leaves aside and a small thin metal rod was there which had minute groves at one end. I immediately remembered the small hole on the ball we had observed yesterday.

    "Found it!" I eximed silently and pushed the rod inside the small hole on the ball. The ball clicked and popped open, I jumped a bit startled by the sudden movement.

    It opened and a small cloth roll was kept inside it, I undid it and tried to detach it but it was stitched inside.

    "Did it open?", asked Hailey. Her voice was utterly sensual and calm even in her werewolf state.

    "It did look!" I said, taking the open task to her. Diana and Sam also reached with the other two.

    "IT OPENED!", shouted Arina looking at the popped open red ball in my hand, which I was making sure to hide properly from the other teams.

    Everyone''s head turned in my direction and then at the open ball in my hand, a flood of werewolfmunicative thoughts rushed through the air.

    "She found the key!"

    "It''s there, I saw her searching below the leaves!"

    "Let''s go inside! Hurry!"

    And everyone rushed in to search below the leaves. My teammates looked at Arina for shouting out loud and giving it away so easily.

    "Sorry", her head hung low as a colour of guilt washed on her face.

    "Okay let it be, use the key to open other tasks as well", I said trying to kill the tension build-up against her.

    I turned the ball to where I had inserted the rod, but it was pulled inside with no way to remove it. My finger pulled it with great effort but it was stuck inside.

    "I can''t get it out, we need to find 5 more keys. Only Arina and Conniee inside with me, we don''t want to aggravate the already salivating werewolves", my eyes looked at the Waterwood border where their number of werewolves was increasing to patrol around this region. Their golden eyes gave out a bone-chilling warning.

    We had to be fast, anyone''s mistake could turn thispetition into unwanted bloodshed. And I doubted we would have enough time to get help.

    "Let''s hurry", I said, taking my eyes away from those threatening golden ones. The sooner we find the keys and leave this site, the better.

 Chapter 36 - Start Of The Tasks

    Arina and Connie ran inside to search for the key immediately, followed by me. "It''s a very small and thin metal rod so look very carefully below the leaves", I instructed so they don''t hastily toss the key away during the search.

    We started searching through the dry leaves and suddenly we heard a growl from the side of Waterwoods.

    A tall silver wolf stood there taller than others and telmunicated to us, "if the wolves from Winterwells enter No Man''s Land, it would be considered as an attempt to attack. We won''t handle it casually"

    I turned to see the team ck trying to enter, they backed off immediately. The Waterwoods outnumbered us right now and an unintentional fight was a big No for ourpetition.

    We searched for some more time and I found one more rod, Connie raised two rods Saying, "I found two!"

    Arina looked disappointed and was searching more and more desperately, "why can''t I find any?"

    "It''s okay Arina, we will help you. Let''s go ahead and search there", I said, assuring her. After all, we were a team and teamwork was the most important thing even if we had divided ourselves.

    A little more search and we had the 5 more rods that we needed, without any dy we unlocked the other balls as well and went back inside winterwellsnd.

    "Okay, we are already divided into a group of two so let us try andplete our tasks in pairs", suggested Diana as if we didn''t know that already. I was starting to feel that Diana wanted her words to best, a theoretical technique of showing importance.

    I ignored my observation and checked my and Hailey''s tasks.

    The RED one said - ''A tree that stands tall and cutting, belonging to no one yet watering the woods. Bring the red fruit that hangs by her upside down hair''

    There was barely any logic in it, maybe because I was new here and didn''t know anything about geography. I ignored the need to find answers immediately.

    And checked the other WHITE ball that read - ''The blue and golden scales, so strong they defy the force of nature. Going upstream, while not leaving their home''

    "I don''t understand", I whine. It was pretty easy to solve the riddle for someone local.

    "Tell me what is it?", asked Arina. There was no one better than her who knew of history and geography so I handed her both the tasks.

    She read both the tasks and replied, "I don''t understand your task Selene, but white ball talks about some river and fish. There is a strong flowing river to the west end" and she pointed leftwards, in the direction we were to head.

    "This is so hectic", whined Connie like a baby, "both me and Sam have two tasks and both are on the opposite end of the forest!"

    "Same here", said Arina.

    "Then just exchange them, why would you waste time on something this stupid", Communicated Hailey a little irritated by their stupid concern.

    "Ohh that would be easy", said Connie and turned to Arina, "Arina give your human task"

    Sheughed, "what do you mean human task?"

    "Like this one", Connie showed her his task, "bringing this particr beetle locked inside a coconut shell. Very stupid but needs human hands to do it"

    Arina looked at it carefully and checked her tasks again, "we don''t have human tasks, both of these need the strength of a werewolf. What do we do now!"

    "For god sake exchange the tasks!",municated Hailey with anger, "both of you are werewolves. Idiots, get going before I kill you!"

    No one wanted to be around Hailey and my decision of choosing that was right. Not just because she was rude, but she also oozed her bloodlust like a tiger behind a deer.

    "What''s our problem now?" Hailey asked me to indicate our tasks, her tone calmer than before.

    I exined to her both the tasks, we waited for a moment and she said, "You can''t catch that fish with bare hands, this is definitely something for a werewolf to do. The current of that river must be the strongest around this time of the year"

    My task requires me to climb a tree which means it has to be done in human form. "But do you understand this task?", I asked Hailey, exining the task from the red ball.

    Hailey hummed before starting to walk and stand beside me, "We can find the treeter, let''s discuss on the way. Get on"

    I got on her back and she took off just as recklessly as before, I had to take care of my part for riding in her properly cause she was doing her part damn well.

    I read through my task again and asked shouting through the speedy air that Hailey left behind as she ran through the greenery, "What tree has hair? Or is upside down?"

    Hailey didn''t say anything for a while and then finally spoke, "The is one tree with hanging roots on our way, but it does not bear any fruit"

    "Is it a Banyan tree?" I asked, yelling and avoiding yet another branch that could have hit me.

    Hailey replied a "Yes" and thought about it again. The task said tree watering the woods, Banyan tree was certainly not one cause it had a tendency to take up water and nutrition from others for its humongous growth.

    "A line says watering the woods, what does that mean?" I asked again to which Hailey did not give any reply. I understood that even she wasn''t able to decode it and let her focus on the uneven terrain more, she was anyway struggling with carrying me on her back.

    The handicapped task was not just extra weight but also tough to understand. We had a lot riding on it and especially me.

    This win was important for me. I had only a few months to finish my mission and bing the Beta was one of the fastest ways to go through it. At least if I wanted to gain the Winterwells''s trust faster, this was folding out perfect.

    Just the problem was my task right now, I had to get the answers as soon as possible or even the doubts Diana had about would be proved right.

 Chapter 37 - The Crooked Tree

    I and Hailey were going fast through the forest with me struggling to hold tight as well as avoid the random shrubbery. Although she was focused on the path ahead I was searching throughout for a crooked tree.

    The big problem would be if the tree was on the other side of the forest, then we would have wasted a huge amount of time.

    Suddenly Hailey stopped and the jerk sent me tumbling ahead, "What the...Hailey at least warn me before you do that."

    But her eyes were fixed on something we passed by and my eyes didn''t notice. I walked up finding no use in scolding Hailey about her careless actions, I wouldn''t want to agitate her now. My feet stopped beside her and I followed her gaze, there was just greenery and nothing else.

    "What is it, Hailey?" I finally asked but she started walking in the opposite direction of the river, rather a little run for which I had to keep up with little wobbly feet as the ground was uneven.

    Hailey had already covered a distance and when I finally caught up to her she was yet again eyes fixed on something, but this time she was looking towards thend of Waterwoods.

    "Look at that, is that something from your task description?", telmunicated Hailey and my gaze followed hers to finallynd on an abnormally crooked trunk. The roots were deep-rooted inside the No Man''s Land area, but the trunk bent like a giant ''Z'' down into thend of Waterwoods breaking through their fence.

    "A tree that stands tall and cutting, belonging to no one yet watering the woods. Bring the red fruit that hangs by her upside-down hair" I recited the task as my eyes tried to corrte the words with the site in front of me.

    The tree wasn''t standing exactly but was towering enough that the top wasn''t visible from where I stood, it did cut their boundary while standing in No man''snd belonging to no one and looked like it was watering the woods. But what is upside-down hair?

    "I don''t understand thest line of this, the red fruit hangs by her upside-down hair," I said, confused, expecting Hailey to answer.

    But she was obliviously stretching herself, carrying me all this time must have been a toll on her. She finally stood up straight shaking her head rapidly, "Figure it out yourself, check for the advantageous roots that hang by the branches." My eyes went to check if there were any and Hailey continued her words, "I am going to finish my task, meet us at the discussed spotter"

    Before I could say anything further she was off faster than before, running in the direction of the river we were headed to previously.

    Why does she have to be like that? I stared back at the tree and tried to check if there was any other wolf on the side of Waterwoods patrolling, there was an odd burning smell of amber but nothing like a wolf''s scent.

    I stepped inside the No Man''s Land and waited for a reaction but nothing, I just hoped they wouldn''t catch this as trespassing. Half of the tree can be said to belong to Waterwoods, but the roots were on No Man''s Land. I took a deep breath, closing my eyes and preparing my shaky limbs.

    The tree had an odd citric scent to it and I just hoped for that to cover my presence. But this faint amber scent was a little bother as if there was someone who has lit a fire nearby it won''t take them long to detect me.

    My eyes closed for thest time to calm my nerves and breathing three times forgetting all my nervousness. My feet just made a run for it.

    I jumped holding the bent trunk of the tree and pulled myself up, trying not to fall. I stood on the trunk and carefully walked past the Waterwoods fence as fast as I could.

    Here is a princess who is supposed to give a verdict for crimes and give justice to people, trespassing into othernds and breaking thew!

    I was expecting at least someone to show up but no one did, there were no patrolling wolves as far as I could see. I sighed in relief and bncing myself walked further on the tree trunk.

    Reaching the end of the horizontal part of the trunk from where the tree stood tall touching the sky, I was already where the branches start.

    But the problem was that the tree took a steep nting upward turn. One mistake while climbing could send me down hopping on thend of Waterwoods. As soon as I did that, I would have officially trespassed, as long as I am on this tree I could defend myself in case they capture me.

    I looked up hugging the trunk of the tree, there was no fruit visible. Here forth the entire tree was covered in thick greenery and strong numerous branches, I had no choice but to climb this dangerously nerve-racking tree.

    My heart was beating in my ear and my breath became heavy with all the adrenaline pumping in my veins, the fight or flight response was heavy in my throat.

    "You can do this Selene!", I reassured myself and started climbing carefully, one branch at a time. The tree had a lot of branches so that wasn''t the problem, the main problem was how will I find the fruit?

    There was just lush greenery I could see and everything blocked my vision. What if the fruit was at the end of the branch? How will I even get there and retrieve it?

    The fears were evident but the time was very less and there was no way I had enough of it to dilly dally. I had to do this before anyone from Waterwoods noticed me, thest thing I wanted was to waste my time in convincing them.

    Not to mention they would take me to Fang, their Alpha, and he was thest person I wanted to see anytime soon.

 Chapter 38 - Off Balance

    I calmed my breathing and climbed the tree higher and higher, the sky was getting visible now and it meant that I was reaching the top of the tree. A little more push and I was sitting on the highest branch, and the view from up here was breathtaking.

    The entire Waterwoods vige was visible, a river encircled it making small sshes as a few kids yed by its bank. They had only one building structure by the border which looked like a long wall with numerous windows, it did a good job of hiding everything on their side from the others.

    There was no road or restaurants, no residential area, just Huts randomly hammered into the ground and one gigantic tent with 6 tall trees surrounding it.

    They were truly close to nature. I saw thedies walk in a group towards the river with earthen pots in their hand and some young students were practising near an open training ground on the far right.

    The older men were either in their wolf form patrolling near the wall or they were working hard on their agriculturalnds on the far left. The site made me forget what I was here for and I continued to observe the serene painting of Waterwoods.

    Thest time I was here, I was 10 years old. I only visited the prison then which was at the far end of Waterwoods, from where the capital city of Adalolpha was near. The facility was built on the outskirts of Wateroods.

    There was an odd kind of peace here, the winds were strong and the site was pleasing to the heart. My eyes closed as I breathed in the Citric scent of the tree and the ember scent became stronger here. It was odd that the burning smell was stronger this high up in the air, it felt a bit familiar but I chose to ignore it.

    Somehow I loved it, since childhood, the scent of ember was one of my favourites as I used to take it in from the dungeons. That burnt scent inside that dark ce was the only peace in there.

    Suddenly a strong gust of wind made me lose my bnce and I struggled to hold on to the trunk without making much noise. My feet raised in the air as my palms held the trunk reflexively "That was close!" I said holding the branch tighter.

    "Talking to yourself?" I heard a husky voice from a branch right below me and I immediately knew who it was. At this point the Ember scent also made sense, it was not the tree or burnt woods or anything else. It was a person, the most obnoxious person I had met since I came out of the castle.

    I nced down at his ck cover diamond-shaped figure, "hello Fang Warchild!" I greeted the person who just talked to me irritatingly.

    I never understood how a werewolf was able to emit ember scent, did he have cologne for that? But even perfumes couldn''t block the innate scent so was it something about his ability?

    Fang, the Alpha of Waterwoods and a very mischievous person and I have had that experience first hand. He was sitting therefortably on the branch crossing his feet. I looked at him a bit angry at how he had tried to mess with mest time in court.

    "Hello, little one! It''s good to know you haven''t forgotten me", he said, opening his crossed legs to stand up. He always looks as if he was nning something in his head, his devious face clearly talking about his evil mind.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked him, a bit more irritated.

    He jumped smoothly stepping on a branch between us and then crouched, bending his one knee holding the trunk for support. His daunting frame leaned in closer to me holding my chin and smiling as his warm breath brushed past my face, "shouldn''t I be asking that to you? You are the one trespassing mynd, little one"

    There was no need for him toe here, the other wolves were sufficient to take care of a trespasser. It was like he knew I was here and came here to mess with me further.

    I pulled away from his hold not realising that I was sitting high up on a tree branch, and my weight did all the remaining efforts as I lost my bnce tilting backwards. "Shit!" I desperately tried to find something to hold and unconsciously held onto Fang''s hand that was already close to me when he had held my chin.

    An amused smile covered his sly face and as I pulled myself up with extra force so I could leave his hand ASAP. He pulled me up even faster and ourbined force jerked me forward.

    Like an idiot, desperately my hands held onto his shirt cor as I fell forward. His lips pulled up as if he wanted this to happen, but my body had already lost its bnce and as it was ready to fall, I pulled Fang along with me.

    Fang reacted quicker than I could and calmly held onto the branch he was sitting on with one hand, and with the other, he held me by my waist tightly. "Aren''t you a troublesome princess" He smirked, tilting his head down to look at me.

    I was rtively shorter than him even when we were hanging freely by the branch. He looked around 6''4" because I was 5''10 and I still had to look up significantly to look into his eyes.

    My lungs gasped for air as the panic had set in me, my eyes gazed below to see the height we were at and my fist tightened around his cor unknowingly.

    "Loving this setting little one?" I heard his voice and it brought me back to my senses. I stared into his eyes with mirth cause I knew he did this on purpose, although he was enjoying every bit of this I was ready to let my soul slip from my body.

    His casual response was getting more on my nerves. Bending his head forward, he whispered, "I am fine staying like this forever with you"

    His words only agitated me more, I should have rather let myself fall before holding onto this wicked, notorious man!

 Chapter 39 - His Kingdom

    "Leave me!" I yelled ignoring the setting we were in. Fang held me tightly so I wouldn''t fall but that was thest thing I wanted, to be associated with this ingenious man at cheap tricks.

    Fang stretched his neck to look down at me as I was this close to him, "You sure you would be fine without me little one?"

    My eyes darted into his dark ones, an odd kind of irritation setting over me. His lips rose up in an evil smirk as if he read the words I was about to say next. "I will choose death over your help", my teeth gritted probably more at his smile than at the situation.

    Fang''s eyes crinkled at the side as the smile on his lips broadened. "Too self-sufficient, aren''t we? Okay," I felt his hand loosen and my heart hitched inside my chest, the thought of falling made my grip strong on his cor instinctively as my body tried to protect me before my dignity.

    My heart did a full sprint as a natural fear of height spun my head. This had only gotten worse as before I could correct my instinct, his hand gripped me tightly against him once again, "The pace at which your heart is going you might have a heart attack, little one"

    His words gave a different shade of red to my skin, how shameless he can be to point out the fact that he could feel my heart. I noticed the closeness now more than before, "Let me go!" My hands struggled against his chest to derive a significant distance.

    "Okay!" Came his nonchnt reply and before I knew it, my body was free falling. For a split second, everything went by in slow motion as the lightness enveloped my skin and my eyes rose to meet his ck eyes that stared at me intently with the same expression he had when he let go of me.

    This was treetop, a sky-touching for that matter, how can he just let me go? Just like that?

    And then came the first blow. My body flopped down the branches like a sack of grains. I desperately tried to hold onto something with my twisting and turning self and the scenery spinning in front of my eyes.

    What was wrong with Fang? Can''t he at least warn me!

    I fell hitting my stomach against a branch and finally, it came into my grasp. My fingers wed the branch as my body was about to go yet another round falling, my arms sessfully stopped my momentum and pulled myself up to have finally found a safe footing now.

    I breathed life infused air into my lungs. A drop of sweat dripped from my forehead and fell, as my eyes followed it I took in the height from where I was sitting.

    I was sure to have broken a bone or two if I had not stopped myself in time.

    My ears stood up to a sudden movement on the neighbouring branch, I turned to see Fangnding safely on that branch. The face he made set my nerves on fire, how can he look this amused at someone''s pain!

    Fang took a look at me scanning everything and his palm raised to cover his face. I saw his shoulders move and then the sound of theughter became more and more evident.

    My blood boiled at his gesture, how can someone be so displeasing that you don''t even wish to breathe the same air as them.

    He said barely able to control hisughter as hid his sharp devious canines, "you looked like a cat who was about to fall into the water, so desperate for your little life"

    I snarled at him, "You were the one who left me to fall"

    "You were the one who asked for it," his words were quick as the hand covering his face left its ce and his tongues caressed his unnaturally sharp canines. Fang tilted his head slightly, "are you suggesting I should have held you close to me, where I could feel your heartbeat against mine and you could hold onto me tightly?"

    My eyes darted away as I remembered the space we shared a moment ago. I was always strictly kept away from boys as a kid and when I was locked up in the dungeons for the next 14 years, the only person I met was Dandeline and my trainer.

    I was a child imposed with thoughts that even looking at a man before marriage could red paint my character. And here I was, just a few weeks out of the castle sharing this amount of proximity with a man I utterly hate.

    My eyes didn''t go back to his as I got up, brushing off the dirt and the leaves my clothes had caught onto.

    There were minor injuries on my skin but nothing major, I couldn''t fathom the thought of how the bones in my limbs could have been disced if I had hit the ground after being manhandled by the branches.

    "Excuse me, I don''t have time for your shit right now," I cleared my throat and jumped up again. It had taken me enough time to reach the top previously and I couldn''t afford to lose any more of it.

    But Fangughed again and louder this time. It was deliberate and that only got on my nerves, this man could trigger me even at the sight of him!

    "SHUT UP!" I shouted, gritting my teeth, it happened without my notice and I immediately regretted my words.

    Fan''s lips curled in a wicked smile, "little one, you are in my territory right now. Are you suggesting I listen to you in my own kingdom? I wouldn''t mind it though if you rule by my side here"

    My face ridiculed at his words, "your kingdom? Do you forget it belongs to my father?" I decided to ignore his subtle hint at proposing our marriage.

    He came up smoothly, jumping on the branch I stood on. He was moving around on the tree as if he does this every day, "Really? Then tell me, daughter of the ruler, what brings you here?"

 Chapter 40 - The Red Fruit

    The way Fang called me daughter of the ruler only made things more vexatious. It clearly showed how lightly he took the king. Fang had a look on his face that sharply said that the ce where he stood belonged to only him.

    I could tell how all he worded was only mockery towards my im. As if the king can''t do anything to him, just a mere minister Fang was and what audacity he might have to im and rightfully owned by the king as his rule. But rifying things and talking to this man who would just turn my every word into a badinage was something I did not want to do.

    "It is None of your business why I am here for", I responded and jumped on an adjacent branch gaining a significant distance from him.

    "Oh, so you are here for the Red fruit!" Fang eximed, tracing his sharp jawline and his eyes piercing into mine. His lips had not left the subtle hint of devilish desire sugar-coated with amusement, "You know Channing loves them a lot right? Perhaps you are here to get the fruit and woo him, or else why would a princess risk herself in the crime of trespassing thends of war"

    It was true that trespassing between thends has been governed with strictws since the Great War took ce two decades back. It had been done so strict that even the king carried a permit with himself all the time.

    But that had nothing to do here and especially Fang''s delusional im of me courting Channing.

    The mischievous smirk on Fang''s face yed the tune of anger in my head. My eyes shut to calm myself, "Mind your thoughts, Fang. If you already know what I am here for then don''t waste my time in asking nonsensical questions to which you know the answers and stop making delusional scenarios in your head"

    "I didn''t know the answers, you told it to me just now," Fang casually leaned on the tree trunk. Crossing his hands, he let his fairly built chest. Fang was not as demonically buffed as Channing but he had all the right proportions and muscles that showed through this hugging t-shirt.

    My eyes rolled at his yet another stupid sentence. Though he was having fun, pretty evident on his face, I did not have the luxury to waste my time ying the game of words with him which he was so good at.

    I climbed higher and higher trying to find the fruit and ignoring his presence. He followed me up the tree silently which I did not notice till he spoke right next to my ear leaning from behind, "I can give you the red fruit, but why do you want it?"

    I got my distance hastily so I was not standing close to him when I turned, he was eating something as his words were mumbled a while back.

    The moment I turned I saw him casually eating a big red fruit, Fang took arge bite and a purple juice dripped down the side of his lips. His thumps came up reflexively to stop the drop that had escaped and he sucked it off his thumb. As much as the scene was irritating me, the fact that he was holding a red fruit had me a little excited knowing I wasn''t at the wrong ce,

    "Where did you find it?", I almost supplicated.

    A grin spread across his face as his tongue sinfully ran over his teeth, "I asked you a question first." Fang raised the fruit to his mouth again, taking yet another slow bite from the juicy fruit. I could see his adam''s apple move as he gulped what he had chewed so earnestly.

    He wasn''t answering my question just deriding me. "Where did you get it?" I asked again, swallowing my pride. I barely had any time with me right now and if all of the other members finish their task before mine and we miss being the first team, then I would have sessfully proved myself handicapped.

    Fang simply smirked and took a seat leaning against the tree trunk and stretched his long legs on the branch. He was as if a bird sitting on a thin twig, the trust was not on the twig but its own wings.

    And then it clicked me, this man was Fang Warchild. The one who had priced me a marriage in exchange for truth!

    "I''ll find it on my own," there was no way I am falling for the same thing again.

    But before I knew Fang jumped on the branch that I stood on, forcefully turning me to look at him by my elbow. I lost my bnce because of the sudden jerk but he casually held me in ce with just one of his hands and not even budging himself while taking my wobbly weight.

    "Don''t try to act as you wish in my territory princess, you''ll regret it. Now answer my question first then I might answer yours if I feel like it", a threat was evident in his words and thest thing I wanted was to be caught up in Waterwoods, giving more problems to Channing. If I aimed to be the Beta of Winterwells pack, then I should rather reduce the weight off the Alpha.

    "It is for apetition," I answered his question, "and no need to answer my question, I willplete my task on my own"

    "I never n on answering it," said Fang inly bringing the half-eaten fruit near his mouth but instead whiffed it, waving it near his nose. He didn''t have to do that, the citric smell was evident even to my nose from a distance and it was a little different than the one that was fuming from the tree.

    Fang''s eyes raised to catch mine, "I also know the fact that how desperately and why you want to win thispetition and be the Beta"

    My brows creased in response, how did he know? As any yer in thepetition would be desperate for the prize. Channing must have told Fang about thepetition and other details of the task, but how does he know WHY I want to be a Beta!

    "Because you are borating all the details to me", he said deviously smirking as if a hidden agenda was jumping at the back of his head.

 Chapter 41 - The Condition

    Did he? Was it just a coincidence? Did he respond to my thoughts?

    I looked at his reaction that only confirmed my doubts, his smile slowly grew on his face. My brows crinkled, "Can you-"

    "BINGO!" He pointed a finger at me and ticked it up like a gun, "correct in the first guess, not bad Princess!"

    A chill crawled up my spine, exactly how much had I borated to this man through my thoughts. Fang was thest person I would reveal anything to and right now he might be the one who knew way too much. My palms pushed him away stumbling on another branch, "stay out of my head Fang!"

    Fang hummed relishing in the setting right now, "I would, but I don''t want to"

    I don''t get his obsession with messing with me. Can''t his character be as good as his looks for once! As soon as I thought that I regretted every part of my being.

    Fang''s eyes went wide for a little while before returning to his charcoal self, "At least you like something about me, rest can be arranged for, little one"

    Hisment only made me want to run away from here. Only he knew why he was trying to get me to be his, marry him on top of that. I was a betrothed princess, in the next 10 months, I would be getting ready for my marriage and leave this ce finally.

    There was no way I would want myself to stay back here for any friends or family or anyone for that matter. This kingdom had given me nothing but despair since birth, even a few happy moments in the castle were now overtaken by the days spent in the dungeon. And for that matter, if I wanted to choose my life partner on my own, Fang would be thest person on my list.

    "Don''t worry, being on the list is a good start", his voice followed close and I jumped up making the branch we were standing on shake. But this time I held my ground and ignoring him, walked to the weaker part of the branch to check for the fruit there.

    "It''s not there, the fruit is at the top of the tree", Fang pointed his finger upward with the hand he was holding the fruit.

    I was quick on my feet and climbed the tree again, and emerged out of the foliage. There were an unexpectedlyrge amount of leaves on the top making it tough to even look at the footing.

    My legs wobbled and sometimes slipped into nk space with no branch below my foot. But my hand swiftly pushed the leaves aside and there was nothing even after sweeping arge area, did Fang trick me? I won''t be surprised.

    I turned back and was startled watching him stand so close. Was he here all this time?

    "Yes, watching your fruitless efforts", He snickered at his own pun and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. He caught my irritated gesture and offered again, "I can bring you the fruit but then you know...."

    The iplete sentence had all the information for me to understand. There was a price to his offer, this situation was still reasonable to ask for the price but remembering thest time just made me blurt out instantly, "No! I am not marrying you Fang"

    He bit his lower lips trying to hold in his devilish smirk as if he enjoyed the words that left my mouth, "I wasn''t going to ask but good to know it is on your mind"

    How was it on my mind? If anything it meant that it was off my mind, but he turned everything in a way to coax his conceited ego. I hated him even before getting to know him and I knew it in my heart that my opinion wasn''t wrong about this man.

    I sighed, finally giving his offer a chance. There was no harm in listening, agreeing to it can be thought aboutter, "What do you want?"

    Fang cocked his head, satisfied with my decision and threw the fruit he was holding away, towards the area where the other wolves of Waterwoods were patrolling. I didn''t understand why initially but then I realized, the fruit had a strong citrus smell different from the tree, enough to alert any werewolf.

    It was a mistake to even ask for the price, because if Fang is going to say it then he was obvious to make it so I have to agree. "Why did you do that?" I asked, letting him know that I caught up on his game.

    He shrugged insouciantly, "what did I do?"

    I stomped up to him raising my finger in anger, "You know your pack would follow up on the scent here and notice my presence"

    Fang''s eyes were just glowing as time passed and he knew how much I was able to read his obvious actions. His dark eyes travelled from my hazel eyes to my lips and then at my finger, Fang raised his hand and held my finger with his palm. "I would have been seriously offended by this gesture of yours," he bent down and tugging me slightly towards him with my finger and whispered right in of my face, "But since it is you, little one, I love every moment of this insolent act you are putting up"

    It was utterly irritating how he was showing he had feelings for me, they were all hideous. He is just another leech who wants to be associated with the crown.

    I pulled my hand out of his grip, "I don''t need your help" saying this, I turned around.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to know my price? I will be reasonable this time, don''t worry little one", His nonchnt words only had an underlying warning of the patrolling wolves that might be headed this way because of the fruit that rolled towards their side.

    I still had time but not enough to flee after I had searched for my tasks requirement, I turned around finally understanding how the situation in split-second had turned against me, "What is the condition?"

 Chapter 42 - Red-handed

    A smile of satisfaction stered Fang''s face on my question. That is all he wanted, for me to fall into his trap but the fact was I had fallen into his trap the moment I decided to just hear out the condition. I had been cornered like this twice now and there was no way I would repeat the same mistake next time, but my heart knew that Fang would make that happen any way possible.

    "What''s the rush, little one? Have some rest, you had a bad fall a while back", Fang said, making himselffortable on a branch with his hands behind his head. He spoke as if I was the one who had deliberately let myself fall and he had nothing to do with it.

    "And whose fault was that?" I was annoyed by the way he had put my incident of tumbling down the tree like a sack of grains as my mistake and not his wrongdoing.

    Fang raised his eyebrows, "weren''t you the one who requested me to let go of you?"

    "Ya, but you could have been kind enough to put me down on any adjacent branch of the tree!" My eyes narrowed at him. This man would have driven anyone to their wit''s end, but I wasn''t one of them. Breaking me was not that easy and still, he had stepped on every part of my nerves with his actions previously.

    Fang chuckled at my words as if my lips had cracked a joke, "did you ask me to be kind, princess? Interesting choice of a word doesn''t go with me though"

    My jaw clenched at his reply, "I would be surprised if that were to happen." Fang was truly a sly man who took what he wanted and I had got that experience first hand once back at court and I had a feeling this is going to be the second time. How funny that he actually admitted he was not a ''kind'' person.

    I suddenly realised he was taking things in circles, so I was to forget that he had offered help at some price which I did not know yet. The time was running out and my eyes checked in the direction where Fang had thrown the half-eaten fruit. There was no one here yet but I could hear the dry leaves crunch, like footsteps heading towards us.

    Fang hummed at my reply and closed his eyes as if ready to sleepfortably while I was stressing about the fact that there might be someoneing this way.

    The fruit was sure to catch any patrolling wolf''s attention as it had a different scenepared to the tree''s. The moment theye around this area, their sharp noses would give away my location. The scent of an unknown wolf in their territory was sure to alert them, did Fang nned on ruining my task this way?

    "What do you want, Fang?" I asked desperately again except trying not to sound like it. But he would understand my impatience as he would read my mind like an annoying spy.

    Fang was busy with his leisure nap and I couldn''t help but scowl and break a twig to throw at him. The stupid twig floated with the wind away from him and my head fumed, "I am leaving, keep your little fruit with yourself"

    I did not care about the task now, honestly, I was out of mind with only Fang and his irritating behaviour eating at my brain cells. My feet did their move as I descended a branch or two, but my body was pulled back inhumanly with Fang''s hand holding my entire weight by the back of my shirt that crumbled in his fingers.

    "Where do you think you are going?" His voice came out cold, contradicting the look on his face. In an instant, I was against the gigantic tree trunk bncing myself between his forearms that blocked both my sides, "In mynd, I decide who goes where and who does what, you certainly don''t have the permission to leave yet. And don''t you want to finish the task? About a while ago you were desperate to be the Beta of Winterwells"

    My breath was caught in my throat, there was enough closeness for one day with this man not to mention he had put it intimatelyst time. Fang was casual with his actions so much that looked like he was used to pinning girls or holding them closer intimately, but I was not at allfortable in that setting.

    "Move away from me Fang", my hand pressed against his broad, toned chest that was leaning closer and closer. It reminded me of how close his lips were to mine when this simr situation took ce at the court, he wasn''t as close but the possibility was higher.

    Fang eyed my hand that resisted him and then raised his ink-ck eyes to look into mine. "You forget little one," his frame pushed closer to me effortlessly despite my full strength resistance, "did I not tell you that I decide what happens here, you cannot tell me what to do princess"

    The way he emphasised on Princess was telling me that he wasn''t scared of the authorities. I gulped trying to push him away yet that only brought a wicked smile to his face, but he got away giving me enough space. Not too far though so he could catch me if I were to escape again.

    My ears registered rustling noise below and I knew that someone was here, the tree''s strong scent had made me not notice the presence.

    "Fang, Are you nning to keep me here and not let me finish my task on time?" My voice came out in a little disbelieving whisper so the person from Waterwoods was not to notice me.

    Fang had his eyes fixed below waiting for someone toe climbing the tree while replying, "No darling, I will support my partner in her every dream. No matter how useless it is"

    Only he could call it useless as he was already an Alpha and his actions were totally opposite of what he just said, it looked like he was waiting for someone to climb the tree and catch me red-handed.

 Chapter 43 - The Price

    His face had a saint smile and it did nothing but vex me, "You are a very delusional man Fang!" It was stupid of him to expect that he could use me to get to the crown or even that I would consider taking him as my partner in future.

    Fang turned towards me with one hand in his pocket, "If that is what you think it is, but people who know me will tell you how goal-oriented person I am. I get what I want, by any means possible, little one" His feet took slow steps towards me and my back was against the trunk in no time, but he did note too close, "Don''t you want the fruit? I guess I should tell you the price then"

    My hazel eyes red at him with intentions to kill if I get a chance. If he would have told it to me a few minutes ago it could have been done with. "I do not wish to fulfil any of your selfish wishes!"

    There was a noise from the tree below and in mere seconds a young boy climbed up the tree, he surely came here after inspecting an unexpected fruit on the ground that Fang had thrown, after which the proximity made my scent evident for his werewolf nose. The boy had sharp features with eyes that disregarded everyone around him.

    The moment he saw Fang, he stopped his climb and bowed to Fang, "Alpha, I noticed an unknown presence here, is everything alright?" The sharp eyes checked me out getting the answer to his question but he waited for Fang to agree.

    Fang looked at me staring at my gulping throat, "No, the Lady and I were having a short conversation. But you wait here, I might need your help" Fang gave me a polite smile that I knew was fake, internally he was telling me that if I did not agree then he would be taking me in for trespassing hisnd which technically speaking I hadn''t!

    "Yes, Alpha!" The young boy bowed and turned his back at us as respect towards Fang''s personal matters. The boy looked barely 18 years old, but his demeanour was unexpectedly mature for his age.

    My eyes went back to Fang who was waiting for me to register that there was really no way for me out of this if I wanted to win thepetition for Beta or to even return to Winterwells. "What is the price?" My voice was low and the question only coaxed him, the rabbit was in the sly fox''s trap.

    "Well, do you agree to it?" Fang asked and my face crinkled in ridicule, was he expecting me to agree before I knew of the condition?

    "What do you mean by that? I am not agreeing without you telling me the condition and let''s make this clear I don''t want to marry you" My words were stern and that only brought an amused curl on his lips.

    Fang removed his hand out of his pocket and checked his nails casually before looking back at me, "Don''t worry little one we can take it slow, at your pace, how about we start with a simple date!"

    Why was this man so adamant about getting close to me? The date was only a start for the series of events until he proposes marriage again. But the fact was that I was currently in a situation where there was no use refusing, a simple date was okay with anyone but with Fang that was like walking on a tightrope suspended over a zing fire!

    "Okay", my voice was so low that even I couldn''t hear it.

    Fang titled his head, "Talk louder or I will take it as a no"

    "Okay!" I shouted at him and this had the young boy get into attack mode for me disrespecting his Alpha, but Fang made him turn back with a simple wave of his hand and said to the boy,

    "Bane, bring the fruit that hangs by the root of this tree", as soon as Fang gave themand the boy jumped down to obey it.

    The fruit was never in Waterwoods, it was in the No Man''s Land hanging by the upsidedown hair, the roots, of this stupid crooked tree! If I were to notice thest line of the puzzle before, I wouldn''t havee here and be cornered by Fang into that stupid date. But all I could do now was curse myself.

    "So next time we meet it''s a date" Fang reminded me only to rub salt on my bad decision.

    There was nothing for me to say and I simply took a seat, the fatigue of my bad choice or my bad luck was taking over me. It has been barely hours but Fang made it all overwhelming. My head simply nodded to Fang''s words as there truly was no way for me to evade it this time, he even had a witness to tell I actually agreed to it.

    The boy returned in no time with a small fruit and I immediately got up gathering myself, there was a lot to do and no way I was letting a future date bother me right now.

    Fang took the fruit and dismissed the boy, "Here you go, hope you win little one" The way he smiled just got on my nerves as if giving me true wishes. Well, of course, he would be happy to get what he wanted!

    I had nothing else to do here so I took the fruits out of Fang''s hand without thanking him. This was a trade and there was no need for gratitude. I jumped on the adjacent branch getting my distance from Fang and squeezed the fruits into my tiny jeans pockets, why can''t they stitch big pockets for us girls!

    Sitting down I got ready to descend the tree, Fang suddenly crouched blocking my path as his one hand rested beside me and the other pulled my chin up to look at him. I couldn''t really retaliate aggressively as this tree was not my forte like it was his.

    He casually came closer to me with what looked like no bad intention but I leaned backwards and away from him trying to not lose my bnce as I had before, "Get away fang, don''t take advantage of the fact that I can''t fight right now!"

 Chapter 44 - Her Scent

    My body couldn''t lean back anymore but Fang proceeded forward, gaze fixed into my eyes, a devilish smirk yed on his face as he took his time observing me while holding my face in a ce by my chin, "You are musky mixed with the beautiful essence of the ocean."

    What nonsense was he bbering? There was no sense to his words, but his actions were offending me. Why does he have to get on my nerves and more than that, there was no need for him to keep trying to get this close to me? I banged my head hard on his forehead. He didn''t budge immediately but after a little snicker; he took his distance with his long fingers, stroking the sore spot on his forehead.

    "Get going now or you''ll lose, " he said, suppressing a smile that surfaced on his lips.

    As if he cared! There was no need for him to waste my time like this and then say those words to my face. My eyes took in the tree''s distance from this height and carefully I descended one branch at a time.

    Great, this will only take more time for me. The horror of falling previously still prevailed in my thoughts.

    Suddenly, I felt a powerful hand turned me around and gripped me by my waist and I instinctively held the arm to push it off, feeling the toned muscles that were carved with bulging veins. "Fang, what are you doing!" And in a split second, he jumped along with me down the tree, skillfully hanging and finding his bnce with every step.

    My fists gripped his cor with my eyes shut. I didn''t want to fall this time just because he decided to mess with me again. There was no way I would fall for that little game of his.

    We descended the tree faster than I could have done alone, and as we reached down where the trunk bent in a horizontal shape into the No-man''snd, he slowlynded me down. If only he had done this previously, I wouldn''t have fallen down the tree so helplessly.

    Fang pulled a red strip out of his pocket and handed it to me. My eyes obviously looked with doubtful intentions. Everything he did evoked suspicion in the back of my mind, "What is this?"

    "Something that says youpleted your task. Don''t worry little one, nothing tricky here, just proof that you would need to submitter." Saying this Fang descended the tree and dusted his clothes. For thest time, his eyes met mine with a victory glimmer, "Looking forward to our date princess"

    My smile came out deliberately fake one, "can''t say the same"

    His lips pulled up in an amused smile and without saying anything, he simply went off. I huffed a breath of air out of my mouth and headed back into thend of Winterwells vige. My eyes skimmed the surroundings. I knew where all the team White members were supposed to meet, but I barely doubted anyone to be around here where I stood.

    My mission had ended way sooner than expected. Although I hated every minute, with Fang creeping into my personal space, at least I got it done. I tied the red strip around my leg, if any situation were toe when I had to change into my wolf then I don''t want to end up losing this thin red cloth carved with golden words. After doing the needful I walked on the silent path with some birds singing their melody in the thicket. I couldn''t help but get lost in the song.

    There was nothing left to wrong anymore, I mean I was practically done on my part and I thought I should ry that to other members through Diana as she was making sure only our members hear our telepathy and not leaking our thoughts, "I am done, heading to our discussed spot"

    I waited for any reply, but nothing. Did the connection break? Whatever it was, I should head there fast so we can start sprinting the moment everyone is done with their task.

    My feet picked up the pace, jumping through outgrown roots and thorny shrubbery. I hoped Hailey was doing fine and must have finished with her task by now. She looked like someone who carried extreme bloodlust, but what was scary about her were the eyes that guaranteed her intent to kill. Nothing about her looked empty, neither the wish to fight nor how her heart raced loudly when talked about mettle. She was surely a capable individual.

    "Selene!" A man''s voice came from behind me and I immediately turned around, alerted about who it was.

    "Oh Connie, you scared me." My body rxed and the fist that I had raised in a defensive stance came back to rest by sides. "Are you done with your tasks?"

    Connie was a teammate, so it was fine rxing around him. He made his way closer to me, hurdling through the obstacles of the forest, "Ya, I just finished, didn''t know you were in this same area"

    "I was right here-" I saw him looking weirdly at my face, narrowing his eyes as if to observe something and that made me stop mid-sentence, "Is...something...wrong with my face?" My eyebrows raised and my eyes widened, but Connie simply stared at me, tilting his head from side to side while his eyes were fixated on my hazel ones. I somehow couldn''t help but not blink my eyes.

    After an entire minute, he broke off his gaze. "Nothing, I thought something was there in your eyes"

    My hand instinctively rubbed them to check his doubt, but there came on my fingers. Before I could respond, Connie walked off and I had to catch up, confused by him. His actions looked normal but he was walking as if I wasn''t there and that made me question him, "Are you okay?"

    He raised his brows as if I had asked a stupid question, "I am great, did something happen?"

    I shook my head with a smile, but something was wrong. Connie was with us yesterday during dinner and I could tell how friendly and childish he was, but this person was acting a little mature for that. Does his personality change during games or while performing tasks?

    As we walked ahead through the forest something struck my mind, my head turned to him casually but internally ready to attack and asked, "Connie can I see your white strip forpleting the task?"

 Chapter 45 - Same Hand Print

    Connie turned towards me with a smile creeping up on his face as if I had caught something here. He had been acting suspiciously since he found me here in the forest. I had my doubts and one way to clear them was for him to show his taskpletion strip, which would be coloured white since our team colour was White. It was only fair that I ask him to show it to me in the face of doubt.

    "Sure," came his polite reply, as his smile formed crinkles around his eyes. His hand went into his pocket and my mine formed a fist, ready for anything unusual toe out.

    My breath held itself totally prepared, as every second weighed on me. If this was not Connie, I was in big trouble. As his hand came out of the pocket, a white strip that looked exactly like I had in red colour followed it. The engraving in the golden letter of ''task white sessfullypleted'' looked exactly like what I had on my red strip.

    I sighed relieved, "great, I actually got the Red one and just wanted to see how the White one looked"

    It was a lie, as my suspicion was not yet evaded. Although he had proved it, there were chances that the real Connie had been attacked and his taskpletion strip taken away from him. This was apetition and Stage one was not only about teamwork but also about taking other teams down so one of them could win. For now, I should probably stop thinking too much about Connie.

    Connie returned a smile to my smile that was to hide the fact that I had doubted him. "You had a handicapped task, the strip was bound to be red. Where is it? Can I see the Red strip?"

    "Huh?" I pretended as though I did not register his words.

    "Your taskpletion slip, can I see it?" Connie asked again, and I nodded. At any cost, I did not want to hand my taskpletion strip to a man who was acting odd. My head simply nodded and I raised my leg to show it to him and said,

    "It took me some time to tie it around my foot. I don''t want to let it lose as we will only waste more time if I sit here to tie it again"

    "That''s okay." He waved his hand and picked up the pace, "Let''s hurry and find others"

    I hummed and strode beside him. Going along the path observing my surroundings for anything suspicious, my gut feeling was not wrong and if Connie was fine, then there had to be something wrong with the surroundings. While my eyes were scanning every detail, my feet wobbled on the uneven terrain until I eventually fell on my knees.

    "Are you okay?" Came Connie''s concerned voice as he immediately headed to offer me a hand which I took gratefully.

    "Thank you, just a little slip," I smiled as my hands dusted my jeans.

    "Be careful walking through the forest," Connie said, and I nodded in agreement as my lips pursed awkwardly. It was an embarrassing fall but there was something that I realised. The tree where I fell beside was the very tree whose support I had used while tying the red strip around my foot. The faint mark of my handprint over its dusty bark was evident, and I immediately realised we were going in circles.

    There was no way I would ask it directly to Connie, as my first source of mistrust was him. After a small walk, I stirred up a casual conversation in an environment that was tensing up for me, "So what is your most favourite thing to do during free time?"

    Connie turned to me with brows creased. "What? Are we killing time now?" He giggled.

    "Yeah, I mean it is better to get to know the members every chance I get," there were different intentions behind it but if I were to ask it directly, he would know something is up. "After all, I am new here and should know my pack," I continued, seeing him unresponsive.

    "Yeah, that''s only fair," He said looking forward. As we walked ahead a few steps in silence, he took a turn, as if he knew where we were going and Iplied with his actions. When the path was straight again his eyes nced at me, "I Sleep, love to do that a lot during free time. How about you?"

    Of course, everyone knew how Connie loved to sleep, and the answer only made me chuckle. Not because of how obvious it was, but because I remembered what Connie had told me about his special ability. He had not just mentioned his own ability then and that entire conversation yed through my mind, making me realise everything fishy that was going on right now.

    "Did I crack a joke or something?" This fake, Connie said, scratching the back of his head, a little weirded out by myughter.

    I suppressed it finally to let out a sigh. "No, you have an enjoyable hobby for free time. To answer your previous question, I love to decode stupid games that people y with me thinking I would fall for the trick"

    He simply smiled at me, one that looked genuine but was not. "That''s an interesting hobby."

    He was trying to deny the fact that I had caught up on his little game, but I wasn''t leaving it at that. I could have yed with him a little more, but I had no time to spare. Even if my task waspleted way before time, I had to head where everyone from my team would be meeting. This certainly was wasting my time. "Where are we headed to?"

    My question had the man beside me frown. "To our teammates, of course. Aren''t we supposed to unite after finishing the tasks?"

    I turned to him and saw little droplets of sweat form on his forehead. It only made me smile more. He paced a little faster, and I fell backing to a halt and breaking it to him I had caught up on his game emphasising his real name as I talked from behind him, "I don''t see a reason for me to be uniting with the team Blue. Ain''t I right, ''Donnie''?"

 Chapter 46 - Finding The Illusionist

    Note: As mentioned in Excerpt, text written in [square brackets] is a past memory from the story.

    --------------------

    My calling out his name made Donnie chuckle. Connie and Donnie were twin brothers, and it was not easy to distinguish between them, but I had figured it out since Connie, who was my teammate, had mentioned how his brother was an expert at hypnosis and I remembered that conversation during our first meet,

    [I took his hand shaking it politely, "Nice to meet you, Connie. You are the mentalist, right?"

    "Yes," He answered, "but I specialise in dreams unlike Donnie, my brother, who specialises in hypnosis. Well, our powersplement each other when we use them together, you will know that as you get to know us more"]

    When did Donnie hypnotise me? usibly the moment he met me here, sparing no time.

    Donnie turned around with a grin ster on his lips, "I did not expect you to figure it out this easily, usually people take some time before they understand something is wrong"

    "Let me out of it!" I didn''t even know which part of the forest we were at, and this hypnosis was not in my favour for the win.

    Donnie didn''t have any evil expression, but something dutiful towards his team. After all, everyone in thepetition was here for one reason - to be the Beta! He pursed his lips and shrugged, "I am sorry Selene, I have nothing against you, unfortunately, I can''t set you free until Suzan has finished her task and crossed the finish line"

    It all made sense. I was the only one who could keep up with Suzan''s speed, and holding me back was to their advantage. Running away would be dumb right now, as there was no saying of where we were in the timber. If it hase down to this, then I have no choice but to fight!

    "Well, no hard feelings then Donnie, I have to fulfil my part as well." My palms tightened into a fist and I charged at Donnie.

    I had to be fast, or I might lose out on this chance. Bing the Beta was important to me because it was going to give me easy ess to pack member''s trust, not that it would be easy but there were other factors. A beta gets to interact with the public as a second face of the vige after the Alpha and pay visits to the vige elders. That was an important part. For bringing the pack by my side, there was no better way than bing the Beta, a position of authority that is by default given some trust.

    My fist caught up to him and punched his face. But that was not what exactly had happened. My hand went right through him while he disappeared right in front of me like smoke.

    "I was never walking alongside you, Selene," Donnie''s voice came from behind me and my feet sprinted towards him and punched his smoky image again. "It is all an illusion, Selene, I am nowhere near you" His voice resonated in the crowd of trees and hanging roots. I looked around frantically, still in a defensive stance, but there was truly no one here.

    "Come out, coward!" I bellowed, trying to figure out his position.

    But it was all opposite. Donnie chuckled, and it just resonated everywhere, as if every tree was speaking his words, "It is true I am a little weak atbat but don''t challenge my abilities, I am not letting you out of here"

    I calmed myself down. There was no use in panicking or overstressing about the situation. Think about it, Selene, where could he be hiding!

    My eyes scanned everything in the vicinity. The dense forest had given him enough ces to take cover, and I barely thought he would have included his ce of hiding in this hypnotised world. Something, anything that looks abnormal would do. There is no way he changed the world around me, just my perspective of it.

    As I made my way past a few trees, my ears registered a rustling noise, followed by the crunching of dry leaves. I trudged to the source of the sound. Peeping behind the tree where the sound hade from, I saw his face, Donnie was standing there.

    "Selene!" He shouted concernedly and ran forward towards me. Why was he heading towards me this recklessly? He was probably nning to catch up on me and make me unconscious.

    But I had to do something or he would trap me in this circle of illusion, in this ce, in this false reality. My feet bolted to him and he stopped in his tracks with his handsing up in a surrender position. But I would not negotiate anymore. I had to knock him out and break out of this instantly. I screamed as my fist raised up, ready to hit him.

    "Selene, what are you do-" Donnie ducked as my fist traced the air where his face was a split second ago.

    Nothing was stopping me now, any werewolf can handle a little damage. My leg kicked the blonde man who was curled in front of me with hands that asked me to stop. "Let me out of this!" Donnie went tumbling back at the force of my blow. I walked ahead immediately and picked him by his cor. "Let me out of your stupid hypnosis right now!"

    Donnie looked up, brows creased and mouth gasping for air. His face was cloaked with confusion. "What are you talking about, Selene? I don''t understand"

    Still holding him by the cor, I swung him in the air before throwing him at the nearest tree. His back hit the trunk and he winced on the ground, holding himself in a coiled position while trying to get up. I did not want to hurt him, but he had chosen to y dumb, and it only irritated me. "Don''t fool around anymore! Better get me out of your lies or prepare for more damage"

    My knuckles cracked inside my palms as I pressed against my fist. Donnie stood up, looking like amb cornered by the lion, a line of blood dripping down one side of his mouth, which he immediately took care of with the back of his hand.

    He looked scared as if he had nothing to do with this and his palms raised ahead, "Stop Selene, there seems to be a misunderstanding" He certainly was not hostile but he wasn''t exactly being cooperative here!

 Chapter 47 - Voices

    There was something wrong here. Donnie was taking on my hits unlike before, when he dissolved both the times I had punched him. But there was not a lot worth the risk here: if he gets me unconscious then it would be a helpless situation unless someone from my pack finds me.

    "If you are trying to buy time, then I am not letting you do that, Donnie!" I charged ahead once again, and he now bolted away from his ce. He staggered on his feet, maybe because of the injury the previous hit had caused him.

    "Wait, Selene, I am not Donnie, " he said the words, and they flew right past my ears. There was nothing that would let this man slip out of my hand unless he put me out of the hypnosis.

    My feet picked up the pace, and I almost caught up to him. He was running for his life right now, so desperately, and I wasn''t letting him off the hook.

    "I don''t wish to hurt you, Donnie, just take back what you did to me," I warned for the ultimate time, because now there was no use in wasting more time. If what he said previously was true, then team Blue had almost finished their task and the fastest in their team was Suzan. She probably filled in a word that I would beat her in the race to cross the finish line first.

    But Donnie kept running, leaving me no option but to get what I want the hard way. I hated everything about this moment, where my reality was not in my hand.

    My feet raced to his desperate self and as soon as my hand grabbed his cor, he cried out in ast effort, "HELP ME!" Like I would leave him on that. My hand dragged him back to make him face me while my fingers covered the surface of his throat. "Selene, I am not Donnie. I am Connie, stop this!"

    I smiled. "Well, that is what you said a while back. Do you expect me to believe that again? I will ask you onest time, break this hypnosis"

    The man in my hand held his hands up. "I will do it. But I can''t simply undo it"

    My eyes narrowed at him. "Anyone can undo their ability. Are you taking me for a fool?" He was still ying with me. It was good to see so much dedication for winning, but it was stupid to risk yourself for what it cost. My fingers tightened around his neck and I spoke in a low, threatening voice, "You undo it right now!"

    "You don''t understand," He said with his voice gasping for breath and my hand rxed a little for him to talk. "It is not my ability. I can push you into a nightmare and pull you out of the illusion with the help of that shock. Please let me help you"

    Why would he have to do that? Nightmare? Wasn''t this already one to have my reality in his hand? He was asking for nothing but more damage.

    My other palm formed a fist with my knuckles going white "Fine, if this is what you choose." Since he had asked for this, even after all the warnings, there was nothing I could really do but get out of this by force. I just didn''t have to inflict any severe injury as per the rules, and I would be fine. As soon as my hand came up to punch him, another wolf came onto headbutt me, sending me flying away from them both.

    A whimper escaped my lips as pushed my torso up and saw Donnie go hide behind the wolf. ''The wolf is Donnie,'' a voice constantly yed in my head until I agreed to it. This was yet another illusion set up by Donnie.

    "Selene, snap out of it!" telmunicated the wolf. The sound that came in my head was that of Arina''s. But this wolf was Donnie, right? This voice is a trick by Donnie. The wolf could not be Arina. I got up and paced to them, ready to attack, and Arina pushed me back yet again, using my momentum to her advantage.

    There were so many voices going in my head, it was irritating me for a long time. My anger only rose with every ticking second, and right now hundreds of different voices crashed inside my head.

    My fingers gripped my hair tightly as I let out a scream and charged at the Wolf again.

    "Hold her down!" I heard the man yell as he ran in another direction while the wolf got ready to take me on. Like I would let that happen! I will take down each and everyone here, all the forms that Donnie takes in this hypnosis will lose!

    I attacked the wolf, but it was quick, or I was getting exceedingly slow. The voices in my head had vexed me to where thinking straight was not something that I could do right now. My fist swung through the air aimlessly trying to hit the wolf, but it skilfully dodged, until finally pinning me against the ground and its forelegs on my shoulders.

    The strength to retaliate was fading from my body, as every part of my being was now trying to fight the increasing voices in my head. They had no meaning, just people speaking constantly, ovepping, bbering, aggravating.

    "Selene! Selene, open your eyes," I heard a voice amid the chaos, slowly increasing in volume as two delicate hands held my face in ce.

    I opened my eyes with fuzzy images in front of me that my chaotic mind refused to recognise. Thest thing I remember was one of the twin brother''s eyes looking into mine and my eyes frantically searching for peace. I wanted out. There was nothing more. No winning, nothing, just for Donnie to stop and bring me quiet.

    There was no wish for me to retaliate anymore, nor the strength. Just a tranquil ce was all I wanted, "Please Let me out"

 Chapter 48 - The Nightmare

    Music rmendation: ''Crying Alone'' by Jurrivh

    -----------

    My eyes blinked to adjust to a very familiar setting. I was short, holding a firm hand, and as my eyes turned to look at who it was, I saw my father - the king, walking with me back to the castle hall. I felt happy in my chest. We had just returned from an errand around the capital city.

    My tiny feet ran inside to find my mother. She was at her usual ce, beside a baby crib which was soon to be my sibling''s bed.

    "Mama!" I ran ahead. But the ground under my feet started moving backwards. No matter how fast I ran, no matter how much effort I put into it, she was still far away from me. "Mama?" Her back faced me as her fingers gently traced the design of the crib. I could tell she was happy, but she was not happy looking at me. She was not looking at me.

    The efforts of these tiny tired legs stopped, and my shoulders felt the touch of metal. Two guards held me up, dragging me out of the room, away from my mother. "What are you doing? Let me go. I want to tell mama what we saw outside today, I want to show her the gift I got for the new baby... Mama"

    But my words never reached her ears. Everyone was looking at the ground as my little helpless body dragged across the clean marble of the castle. Their eyes were fogged with dark smoke, and I lost my screams inside my throat.

    I did not know where I was being taken. The king wasn''t here to help his daughter. My mother finally turned, caressing her baby bump, and she looked happy. She smiled as she had never before, never with me. Did I never make her happy?

    The dark damp dungeons muffled my screams, and then they died as I gave up.

    I gave up on resistance, behind the bars with everything pitch ck and only one scent filled in the air - the mild scent of Ember. No one was ready to help me, no one. My mother was happy, and my father was nowhere to be seen. My maid, Dandeline... I guess even she left my side.

    "Selene!" I heard a voice behind me inside the cell. A silhouette stood there against an unknown source of light.

    Its hand came forward. "Selene,e to me. It is time to go!"

    I turned behind to see the bars and then back at the silhouette standing in front of me. What was this? A ghost?

    "Selene,e fast, we do not have time," the shadow said again, and somehow it looked like the only one who was talking to me. Where was it nning to take me? Why were we running out of time?

    "Selene!"

    "Selene, wake up!"

    "Selene,e back, please"

    Noises, noises everywhere. They want me to wake up... They want me toe to them. But who were they? Were they with this silhouette?

    My tiny hand extended to take his hand, and the shadow pulled me into the light along with it. A scream left my lips with that pull, thinking I was headed to my death. I was fine with Death.

    "Ahhhhh....."

    My body jerked up and I saw the forest, the trees infiltrated by the sunlight through cracks between the foliage. My throat was so dry that gulping didn''t help and my clothes drenched in sweat. I breathed heavily while I only heard the birds in my head, only the melodious sound of birds.

    Two hands came around me as they pulled me up into an embrace. "Selene, are you okay?"

    I recognised that voice. I would recognise it any time, even in my sleep. My hands came around, finally epting the hug. This person was someone that had been myfort ce without me even realising it till now. Her hand came up on the back of my head, stroking it gently. "It is all fine. I am sorry you had to go through this. I should have never asked Donnie to hold you back"

    My breathing slowed down, and so did my heart. I was getting calmer with every second in her hug.

    I heard another voice from behind me. It was Connie. "I am sorry, Selene, I tried to contain the nightmare, but you were too pulled into it"

    "It''s okay, thank you" my words came out low. He had no me to take, as that nightmare was the only way he knew to get me out of that hypnotic mess I was stuck in because of Donnie. Connie had the ability to induce dreams and Donnie to hypnotise. I wonder what went wrong with all the voices that had triggered inside my head during the hypnosis.

    I was feeling better now in the embrace of a person who cared about me enough to drop herpetition ande here for me.

    I pulled back, having recovered from the memories which were buried deep in my consciousness. I pushed them back to the ce where they belonged.

    Everyone from my team, White, was here. Connie stood beside Sam''s wolf with his head hung low. Diana''s wolf stood there, oblivious to the situation.

    My eyes traced to where Arina was and I finally spotted her at some distance carrying Donnie''s body on her back while Hailey''s wolf nonchntly walked towards us, leaving Arina behind.

    The way Donnie looked, he was surely unconscious. Hailey looked a little disappointed, and I only assumed that she didn''t get a good fight against Donnie, which had her mood turn sour and blood boiling.

    My eye came back to the person who held me when I woke up, still had a concerned face. Tears glistened in those brown eyes. This girl was not even from my team but came here anyway, giving up on her potential victory. She could have gone off and let her team Blue win, but she was right here in front of me, making sure I was fine. I wondered how can one person bring so much peace to you. I smiled softly at her, "Thank you foring here, Suzan"

 Chapter 49 - A True Friend

    I was feeling so many emotions right now in my heart, but none of them trickled down my face. ''A princess never shows what she feels, she always smiles, even in her death'' My mother''s words yed like amand in my head, like something ingrained in every cell of mine. Yet my eyes registered Suzan''s face and saw it project every emotion that I wanted to cry out loud right then.

    "Idiot, don''t thank me. How can I note by your side when you are in distress", Suzan wiped her tears before they slid down her pink cheeks.

    My life never allowed me to have friends until I came here to Winterwells, and unexpectedly in a brief time, Suzan had be myfort person. Trusting someone so easily or dering them your best friend would be rash, but her friendship looked way too genuine for that. My smile couldn''t stop looking at her. It was a smile to mask my emotions, but showed my honest happiness at having met her.

    After Dandeline, Suzan must have been the second person sat by my side.

    I still don''t know why this girl followed me to the prison, maybe for what Channing had ordered, but then she was the only one who had visited me in the hospital once when I did not recognise her.

    Later on, in the court, Suzan''s presence was ample to make me confident enough. Yes, there were other people, but she stood there saying words that were as sturdy as the pirs of that court hall. Showing me around the capital with no judgement and waiting by my side during the injury, she went so far as to sit outside in the cold so her eyes would not miss out on the pack members and ask them for my mobile because I was so concerned about it having lost it.

    "No Suzan, truly thank you for being with me," I said, and she simply smiled. Don''t know whether she understood what I meant, but she smiled as if she did.

    Arina approached us and flopped Donnie''s unconscious body down. I looked at him, bruised and some blood covered him, and my eyes immediately darted to Hailey, who passed by us scowling at the look I was giving her. She did not have to go this overboard, but it was no use in telling that to her. I faced back at Donnie. "What went wrong? I had so many voices in my head, I thought I would go crazy"

    Connie hade around to check Donnie for any severe injury. He answered me, still focused on his twin brother, "if someone tries to make him unconscious by force while he has hypnotised a person, then random voices start troubling the hypnotised person."

    My eyes darted between Donnie, whoy down with his eyes closed, and then back at Connie, who looked relieved that his brother did not have severe injuries.

    Connie turned to me, giving me his focus and exined more, "It is a defence mechanism he has developed from his ability since he is weak at fighting. He for sure dialled it down before going unconscious or you would have gone crazy with those words disregarding you in your head, retorting to self-harm before those voices starting from the surroundings instead of just inside your head. Eventually, your brain would react to that hypnosis so strongly that your ears would bleed and you will pass out from exhaustion"

    It was a relief that he dialled it down. Or the voices that I didn''t even know would have traumatised me with words I could not even understand. "It is better he reduced the intensity"

    Connie held his head down ncing at his brother then at his fingers which fiddled nonstop with each other, "He was probably attacked and that would have set the reaction into y, maybe he was trying to take down someone else and you got caught in it." Connie looked up with wavering eyes. "Selene, both of us meant no harm to you"

    "I know, don''t exin. You did what you had to do, thank you," I said, reassuring his guilty self.

    My eyes scanned Hailey, who was utterly irritated since the time I opened my eyes. I can only assume Donnie put her through the same deal. That could exin why his ability went berserk. Perhaps he pulled Hailey into it and made her suffer, as he would obviously be weaker against her. I just got caught as my mind was already hypnotised.

    I looked back at Donnie and saw how merciless yet skilfully inflicted the injuries on him were. Nothing looked severe, yet the site was brutal. It only had me worry more about who this Hailey was.

    Diana was the one to step in between breaking the atmosphere. "Thepetition is still on. I am going ahead. You two can decide for yourselves to spend the rest of your life here." Diana''s gibe was obvious in her eyes as she red at me and Suzan. She turned around grumpily and went off running for the finish line.

    Suzan sighed, following Diana''s steps, "wow, someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed today" I couldn''t help but chuckle at her words. Suzan probably missed out on how Diana was subtly against me running in thispetition, unlike before, when she apologised for misjudging me.

    "Do you want to race?" I asked.

    Suzan had a glimmer in her eyes. But her brows pulled together and her hand found its ce on my shoulder. "Are you sure you are okay?" Her heart was unequivocal about how much she wanted to race, but that did not influence her concern about me.

    I nodded my head, "I am fine, don''t worry so much"

    "If that is what you say, let''s do it. Fair and square and see who wins the test of speed" Suzan got up and offered me her hand. I held it and pushed myself up. I checked whether my taskpletion Red strip was still secure and once done, I turned into my wolf. Beside me, Suzan was already ready and stretching.

    "Ready?" She telmunicated. I howled, which was joined by her, followed by others present there except for Hailey. It was the cue, and we went off, just likest time, cutting through the thicket, routing for the finish line.

 Chapter 50 - Finish Line

    My four legs dashed through the woods and dodged every tree or branch that existed in my path. Suzan was lightening with her speed and to exceed her I had to put in extreme efforts on my side. The forest had already showed to me how being reckless would only turn out against me.

    Suzan did not even have to be careful as I remembered her ability- she saw everything slowed down while she sped off. But there has to be a limit to what her muscles can do.

    She had already left me behind in the forest as my feet moved cautious yet fast. I finally crossed the woods and came out into the open training grounds. Everyone who didn''t take part in thepetition was standing at the end line looking like mere ants from this far away. Diana was still running, and we had caught up on her in no time. So much for being grumpy to cross the finish line she was.

    My eyes moved to my actual goal, Suzan! Dashing through the wind, running so fast her feet barely touch the ground. She did not take me lightly as the forest was my enemy, but my speed can allowed to be uncontrolled here in this open ground.

    Suzan had reached halfway to the finish line as she had gone ahead in the forest. But I would not lose now. My paws picked up more and more speed, sttering dirty in the air, keeping my body in a straight line with my neck forward to reduce the air resistance. She held her Blue taskpletion strip between her jaw, her eyes straight at the finish line.

    I crossed Diana, who was pushing her limit. A fruitless effort to surpass Suzan. Her eyes looked a little offended, with me exceeding her effortlessly.

    My focus shiftedpletely on the end line, not checking if I was going ahead of Diana or Suzan. I just ran, desperately and the fastest I had ever been. Thepetition was undoubtedly the bigger goal, but the little race between me and Suzan was our current target. It had an odd feeling ofpetitiveness inside me. Not malicious, something that wished for me to grow along with this girl.

    My eyes watered from the winds that swooped past my body. Feet that weren''t even feeling the ground it left behind.

    I gave myself the final push as the cheers from the end line became more and more boisterous. I didn''t know who they were cheering for, as I lost the noise in the winds. Maybe Suzan passed the line, but that thought only made me speed up more.

    The finish line was mere 2 seconds away from me, and my neck turned to look at Suzan and she was running right beside me. She turned to look at me and the look in her eyes showed a distinct satisfaction, a different happiness as we leapt forward and crossed the finish line together!

    Suzan slowed herself down, running away from the crowd. Our momentum was way too much to be stopped, just like that.

    Me, having never run this fast like an idiot, tried to stop myself directly instead of slowing down first. And physics did the rest. My paws skid against the dusty ground and my hock bone twisted as I tumbled like a big hay roll. After some tumbling, my body slid across the ground, wounding my entire right half, peeling away my skin and making small open wounds.

    I breathed heavily,ying there internally giggling at how heedless I was. I really needed to learn how to slow myself before stopping. This is the third time in the past two weeks in Winterwells of me getting injured.

    I had never tasted the winds like this back at the castle. I would only turn into my wolf when training, barely ever running, and testing the full length of my capabilities. Of course, my parents had to train me after nning my marriage. Giving away a daughter that turned out to be worthless because half of her life spent was in a dungeon would be no good in a political marriage. I was allowed a few minutes on the ground to train with a stringent trainer.

    Channing was the first to approach me. "Are you fine, Selene?"

    I just raised my head looking at him and his expressions were so mildpared to what I saw in the morning. He bent down, sitting on his one knee as his fingers caressed my head.

    What was this feeling? We shared a caring gaze with each other and it made my heart calm, as if this moment should stop right here.

    Channing immediately retreated, as if he realised something and got up to call for someone else, "ine, look after her." He walked off without turning back to me, and that made me feel like something was wrong. Usually, he would havemented something stupid, but Channing just marched away to focus on the finish line.

    Yes, of course, that was important. Anyone else can look after me. This rightful selection of Beta was his duty. He can''t look after every member in distress.

    My panting lungs had lost a lot of strength. The wounds were hurting but they would heal faster, as they were superficial. Wounds heal faster when I am in my wolf form. The Alpha blood running in my veins helps, but my special abilities can do the extra work if I allowed. I chose not to use my abilities, as revealing it would only get me in trouble.

    Suzan ran to my side. "What am I going to do of you, Selene!? You really can''t slow yourself down, can you? How do you end up falling every time you speed up!" she telmunicated, as Iy there without moving and a little derelict.

    "Are you hurt too much? Let me heal you!" a girl with peculiar green hair said softly as she sat beside my limp wolf.

    Suzan''s wolf walked behind me as she telmunicated. "Let me help you up. ine needs to move her hands over your wounds to heal them."

    ine! Channing called for her. And now I remembered the pale-looking girl in the pack. I specifically had paid attention to some pack member''s abilities, and she was one of them. She had warned quite shyly that she wasn''t good at fighting, so we should take care of her. A healer was sure to be protected first during battles and I wanted to witness how good her healing abilities were first hand, as she was the only healer of the pack.

 Chapter 51 - Venom

    Suzan helped me flip on my other side. ine started healing immediately. Her touch was warm and a little stingy as she moved her slender hands across my wounds. I honestly was expecting her to be extraordinary, but her abilities were pretty average. They healed at a slow pace. In face of an extreme emergency, she could hold the wounds, notpletely heal them. But that is still better than nothing.

    Suzan sat down, facing me, "you really might break my record one day to be the fastest in the pack"

    Both of us were breathing heavily from all the running earlier. I just nudged her with my nose, as I had nothing to say back to her statement. It was true I had almost broken her record today, "We crossed the finish line together, does that mean both our team goes in the next round?"

    Suzan chuckled, as if my words were ridiculous. "Channing would never increase the burden on himself like that. Also, you won"

    "What?" I asked, confused. "Didn''t we cross at the same time?"

    "Yes, we did." Suzan paused for a while, looking over me towards the open ground. I had my back faced at the finish line so I couldn''t figure out what she was looking at. Her eyes shifted back to mine. "I lost my taskpletion slip before crossing the finish line, and after us, Diana from your team crossed. So any which way your team won"

    "Oh. but it was one hell of a run," I said, distracting the topic.

    "Let''s do it again sometime," said Suzan. I nodded graciously to it. I would do it any time. Nothing could add up to the feeling I was experiencing right now. It is a tiny thing, a little friendlypetition, but I had never experienced the winds like this before.

    After some time, I was done healing and now sat with the other members who had not taken part in the race. The entire team, White, had returned and team Blue was almost here. Team ck had faced a defeat for their own foolishness and had gone home as soon as they returned frompleting merely one or two tasks.

    The eight hours Channing had provided for Stage one of thepetition, were up and the sun was above our heads now.

    The afternoon heat was catching up, so we had got ourselves a shade under a tree. Channing sounded the horn in his hand and we gathered near him to crowd around. Some of us were still in our werewolf form, as no one wanted to miss out on announcements just because we went to change.

    "Okay, everyone, the results are here! And we know which team won Stage one," Channing worded in a prominent voice and a cheer erupted in the pack.

    But everything was chaotic. Half of them shouted team White, while the other half chanted team Blue. Some even shouted mine and Suzan''s name. I exchanged a look with Suzan and she was almost enjoying the attention she was getting. Suzan was one extroverted animal, and this was like coaxing her childish personality.

    It made me chuckle, as I was not feeling the same way as she did. I never had a problem with the crowd or being the centre of attention as I grew up in the castle, but I really wasn''t a fan of it all.

    Channing raised his hand up and instantly there was silence. The impact of Alpha should be exactly this much, not too enforcing but not at all sloppy.

    "There seems to be confusion here. Our dear Suzan crossed the line without her taskpletion strip. So now you know who won." Channing enjoyed thementary and the way he got his way with the crowd, his excited personality was shining bright, "the team who won is...Team White!"

    The crowd erupted in a cheer. We lost few arguments towards his judgement in the cheers. Congrattions followed as it filled my name in the air.

    My eyes scanned around the crowd. Few members pierced me with their gaze. I guess people still hated me. It would get hard to convince them how I could do a good job at being a Beta. I guess I would just have to work a little harder through the next two stages. My goal was gaining their trust, not bing the Beta.

    My eyesnded on Diana, who refused to look at me and had her wolf''s head held high. The venom in her subtle talks till now was seeping out in her eyes. She was kind at the beginning, apologising for misunderstanding me and all, but she was against me now. She had certainly underestimated me to cause this spite in her aura. Her eyes shifted to catch my glimpse and obviously she walked away, trying to hide the envy that my chanting name had brought her.

    "You weren''t useless after all," I heard the bone-chilling, sensual voice. It took some convincing for my heart before turning around to see Hailey''s wolf with her eyes fixated on me.

    My body instinctively gulped as she walked closer and stopped beside me. Her eyes looking ahead but her thoughts talking to me, "I can''t wait for the duels to start, I hope you give your best or you might find yourself on the hospital bed for next month," Hailey turned to me and everything in the surrounding numbed out, only her voice in my head, "Nearly everyone from the pack has disappointed me with their fighting, I hope you stand up to my expectations. All the best"

    Hailey left my side, and my lungs let go of the breath it had withheld unconsciously. My eyes looked around, no one had heard what she telmunicated, even Suzan who was standing right beside me. The pressure Hailey had created in me was unusually immense, and a shiver ran down my legs, which took everything inside me to control. Hailey was threatening me subtly, but there was a certain bloodlust of hers which caused this reaction in my heart.

 Chapter 52 - Silent Mistakes

    Suzan walked up to me, looking at my state. Hailey had not been subtle with her warning and it was odd for Alpha blood like me to be threatened by her admonitions, but that was the case here. Maybe it was because this is my first time facing bloodlust, especially one directed right at me.

    "Getting nervous in the spotlight?" Suzan stole my attention. She eyed me worried, I shook my head and said,

    "Ya, I am not used to being chanted like this in a crowd full of people," A simple lie.

    Suzan''s wolf nudged my wolf with her shoulder, "You will get used to this after you be the Beta." My brows raised at her words, and she noticed my self-doubt. "Oh,e on, Selene, you better win. The only one you are allowed to lose to is me"

    My head bent down and it came back up chuckling, "Better luck next time then, I am winning this time"

    Suzan giggled with me and looked ahead. "Sure, get the win then. I couldn''t ask for a better Beta than you, Selene" Her eyes tinted in light as they met mine and there was a certain seriousness in them. What did she mean by that, there were other experienced and more capable people in the pack. Suzan picked up my confused look and said, "I don''t think any of these members are capable. When it was time for saving the Alpha who is first inmand, all of them blindly followed the nipoop Beta, John Walter"

    There was no arguing about that. By nature, in any pack, the omega wolves arepelled to bend in front of the Alpha, serve the Alpha, and protect them. There is no naturalpulsion toply with the Beta of the pack.

    I wondered whether the members who were casting the spiteful looks were actually involved with John Walter in nning the murder of Channing. If that was the case, then it would be tough trying to win them over.

    Channing got out the air horn he used in the morning. The noise had everyone go silent and all the heads turned to the Alpha of Winterwells.

    "Okay, okay, let the participants take their break. We will continue with Stage two in the next an hour!" announced Channing. Everyone went crazy over it. I searched for team White members, Hailey had disappeared, and Diana was heading back towards the living quarters. Sam came around to stand beside me and his wolf form shrugged, as if the way Channing was going on did not surprise him.

    Connie from our team protested, "That is so less time to sleep, at least give four hours"

    His innocentment had a wave ofughter erupt through the entire pack. Although he had honestly put it forth, it still made me chuckle. Connie looked around at what had made everyoneugh. His soul was too pure for this world. My eyes went mild at him and then saw the tides of the crowd changing.

    "Give them some break, Channing, they have been at it for 6 hours," said someone.

    "Look at them they are so tired"

    "Selene is still covered in blood from her injuries"

    "Yes! Keep the stage 2 tomorrow!"

    I checked myself out, and the blood that had dried on my white fur. I looked half red, half white right now. Even though the injuries were now healed, no healer could make the already flowed out blood disappear. I sighed. Dry blood is going to be hard to clean even after I turn into my human form.

    Channing held his palm up, which had everyone quiet down. Such opposition to his decision would offend any Alpha, but that was not Channing. That is why everyone liked him, since he epted people expressing themselves.

    He spoke firmly as soon as there was pin-drop silence, "After a long expedition, the teams can be attacked looking at members taking rest. But a Beta should be able to fight his or her best, even in a tired state. That is what taking responsibility of a pack is. In a situation to protect Alpha, any Beta should be able to forget their fatigue and protect the Alpha at the cost of their life."

    There was anger that resonated in his voice. It baffled the members, as his words sounded harsh, but I could see the hurt behind them. John''s betrayal had really pushed Channing to be way too serious about thispetition.

    They did not fill the silence this time with any protest, as an environment of guilt was heavily weighing upon the members. All of them had blindly followed John when Channing was counting hisst breath. No one could say anything to Channing anymore as their heads hung low and Channing let that reality settle on them. He had not mentioned it after the incident. But now that he had put it out indirectly, the members knew the ce that held themselves partially in the crime.

    There was a need to break off the tension, so I spoke up in a low voice, as I was the only not-guilty person standing there. "Should we meet at the same ce for Stage two?"

    Channing''s eyes moved towards me and softened before addressing the other drooping heads of the members. "Yes, the winning team can go rest and clean up. Others will stay here and help arrange the setup for Stage two"

    I turned to Suzan, and she gave a positive nod to me for breaking the tension.

    Sam, who was standing beside me spoke, "You should go to Suzan''s ce and get yourself cleaned, Selene. I am sure Channing can excuse her to help you"

    "Ya, I will ask Channing and return. " Suzan was quick on her feet and her words as she went toward Channing before I could even protest. Asking her to stop would not have made any difference. This girl was very stubborn when it came to helping, and there was no amount of force in this world that could stop her from being who she was.

    Sam spoke before leaving, "Be prepared Selene, I don''t think Diana and Hailey will spare any expenses in the duels. They both have their individual reasons but I have seen it in their eyes, you are their obvious target for the Next Stage"

 Chapter 53 - The Distinct Scent

    After reaching Suzan''s home, I jumped in for a shower. I had to use soap twice to get rid of the dried blood and now I was washing my hair, letting the hot water run down my skin. My hair was touching my waist, and I needed to get it cut. They grew faster than most people around me.

    As the fatigue washed away with the hot water, my mind started thinking about all the events that happened today.

    The dream that Connie had induced was really fogging my thoughts. I ran my hand through my wet hair and let the water rain on my closed eyes. My face came down, looking forward at the tiled wall, and my eyes opened with determination this time. I should stop getting distracted and start working towards my mission. Waiting to be the Beta is foolish. I should at least start with the people who already have some trust in me.

    Turning the knob, I stepped out of the shower, still absent-minded about the present. While I wiped my face, the conversation with Fang ran in my head and I was enraged and kicked the wall, which only hurt me.

    "Ow, stupid wall" My eyes red at this lifeless block of cement separating the bathroom. "...Stupid Fang!"

    Did that idiot forget about me being betrothed? I had mentioned it to him clearly when he had found my mobile before in the forest. I should let him know about it more firmly this time. Irrespective of that, I still had to join him on a date as a part of the deal. I sighed as my hand grabbed the bathing suit. But the thought of Fang was messing with my head as if a thousand tiny Fangs were saying ''Marry me'' constantly inside my mind.

    "Ahh!" I shouted, scratching my head. It was too much for me to think, and right now I wasn''t even supposed to focus on that.

    "Are you okay in there, Selene?" I heard Suzan''s anxious voice from outside. Her home was one of the expensive five-bedroom apartments in the residential area. I guess a jail supervisor gets paid heftily as her father was the only supervisor of the Winterwells jail facility.

    "I''m fine, just a little irritated. Sorry." I replied.

    "Why are you irritated? Shouldn''t you be happy or nervous about the fight?" asked Suzan. She did not know the concerns my mind was going through right now. True, thepetition should have been my focus, but the way Fang had been trying to pull me into his life was not leaving my brain.

    "Ya, that''s the emotion I''m feeling, " I said, requiring her to leave me alone.

    "It''s natural to be nervous, focus on a peaceful shower right now. What is about to happen will happen!" She said, and I simply hummed from inside. Suzan truly cared about me and she had proved that to me today, there was not a hint of jealousy in her temper that she couldn''t win Stage one.

    After hearing my silence she said before leaving me alone, "Don''t take too long, Selene, you only have 46 minutes more"

    I wrapped the towel around my head and I wrapped my head around the fact that I also have to win Waterwoods over forpletion of my mission. Fang was an opportunist and Goddess Luna knows how many opportunities he will create to get intimate with me. It made me remember the two times Fang had nearly kissed me and how close he was today. My check flushed red as I forcefully dismissed that thought.

    He is nothing but a narcissist. Only considering his selfish interests, wanting to marry me just because I am the princess. I would not care about him taking on the throne, but it was fine after I left this kingdom following my political marriage.

    I tied the Bathrobe around me and checked myself in the mirror. Myplexion had be better now that I was eating properly and taking regr baths. After I returned from the prison, I was almost a malnourished mess. While staring into my hazel eyes, I remembered something Fang had said when I was leaving.

    [Fang proceeded forward, gaze fixed into my eyes, a devilish smirk yed on his face as he took his time observing me while holding my face in a ce by my chin, "You are musky mixed with the beautiful essence of the ocean."]

    What did that mean? Did I have an odd scent like he did?

    No matter how much I try to ept it, no werewolf would have a scent like Fang had. He had the mild scent of burning embers. There were other scents mixed in it and I could not figure them out. But embers were definitely his scent.

    But how was mine musky? It was a perfume I despised, as my mother was so fond of it that anyone could smell it from 50 meters away from her. The essence of the Ocean? I have never been to an ocean so figuring that out would reap no result. The bigger confusion was, why did we have a distinct scent? It could be a part of Fang''s ability, but I know for sure that he can read minds and this ability contradicts too much.

    The words recurred in my head as something crossed my mind. Books that I had read so much as a child. The unique scent was the sign of that other person being your...

    No, that is not possible. I am Alpha blooded and so is Fang. We were cursed. If what Arina had told me about the history of Warchild''s was right, then Goddess Luna cursed all the Alphas to never have a blessed partner. Because of how our ancestors had forced arranged marriages onto the ruling Alphas for years. Goddess Luna had withdrawn that blessing in exchange for another blessing, where the mothers of Alpha babies died after transferring her prowess during birth.

    There is no way the Goddess would have an exception. I refuse the ept the fact that Fang might be my... partner... m-mate... Soulmate!

    ----------------------

    ----------------------

    Refer back to chapter 26 in case you do not remember the ritual which is mentioned in thest paragraph of this chapter.

 Chapter 54 - Growing Friendship

    Fang was surely messing with me. There is no way the curse of the ancestor''s wrongdoings would be broken this easily. But what about the scent that I got when Fang was around, is that some trick he puts up? How deceiving can he be to even fake this. I should ignore his stupidity. There is no way he is my soulmate. Even if he was, there is no way I would take that devil as my partner.

    I turned, facing my back to the mirror and breathed out of my mouth, releasing tension. My head was going to explode with a headache if I continued thinking so much about Fang Warchild. That is not where I should waste my bare minimum resting time.

    I stepped outside the bathroom with internal efforts of forgetting my thoughts. Suzan gasped looking at me and I immediately raised my gaze to see what made her do that.

    She exaggerated her actions with her palm on her chest. "Selene! With all those creases on your face, you will get all wrinkly old face soon enough!" Her words lighten my entire mood in an instance. I let out a light chuckle.

    "Won''t that be good? We would finally start looking identical," I said sarcastically.

    She gasped, threw a pillow at me jokingly offended, "Are you saying I am old?"

    "Who said you are old Suzan?" I asked with an intention to correct her. Before that, I picked up the change of clothes she had prepared for me and headed towards the bathroom as I did not want to change in here. Turning back I finished my sentence, "I just meant that you ''LOOK'' old"

    "You!" a pillow came flying at me and I went inside, shutting the door. The pillow hit the door with a thump sound. I giggled in a taunting way and she roared from outside, "youe out now!"

    Iughed louder, and she came banging on the door. "Come out, Selene! Let me kill you"

    This part of friendship was something that I missed with Dandeline, my maid. She was always there with me as a friend, but the difference of position was always clear. It made me want to tease Suzan more. I knew she won''t actually get offended. "Old people shouldn''t exert themselves fighting! Go rest up grandma Suzan."

    "SELENE! y-you old hag!", she had noeback, but she was certainly trying to keep up with the fake offence act.

    "Yourebacks are as old as your face, grandma Suzan. Try a little harder," I said,ughing louder at her reactions. She certainly was trying to keep offended, but the lightness was slipping in her words.

    In a few seconds there were giggles and then a burst of heartfeltughter that we shared. She threw another pillow at the door. "Die you, idiot!" she said, still chuckling. Her voice travelled farther. I assumed she went back to her seat on the bed. "Come out fast, it is only 32 minutes till the start of Stage two"

    "Okay grandma"

    "Stop it, you night-hag," Suzan retaliated. This was sure a better creativeeback than the previous one, which was an old-hag. But I left it at that. I had different things to ask of her right now.

    I came here to end the old war between the two viges, but I haven''t checked how serious it is. The Kingdom of Adalolpha had five viges, three of them were on the right of the castle and had now merged into one - Greends. But the two viges on the left side of the castle, Winterwells and Waterwoods, were still in a state of conflict. That is exactly what I was here to change. Before leaving this kingdom after marriage, I could at least bring this peace and leave.

    After beingpletely dressed, I stepped out and saw ady who looked in herte 40s. She beamed up looking at me. "Are you hungry, darling? I have prepared the lunch. You girls can sit here and eat, no need to join the dining table"

    I smiled at her. My eyes looked confused at Suzan.

    She was not looking at me and spoke to the newdy in the room, "Thanks mom, I will bring it in here you don''t stress about it." So this was her mother. I looked back at thedy and introduced myself formally,

    "Hello, I am Selene. I am new in the Winterwells pack" and extended my hand as bowing would look dumb outside the castle.

    Thedy came ahead and hugged me, just like Suzan had done when she first met me, and it took me by surprise just like that time. My smile just grew on noticing the simrity between the daughter and the mother. Pulling away from the hug, her mother said, "Nice to meet you, Selene. I am Suzan''s mother. I have heard a lot about you from Suzan. Next time you bettere to spend an entire day with us. It is the first time my daughter has brought home a friend. Nice to see her finally getting social"

    She eyed her daughter, and I chuckled, "Suzan is actually very extroverted, maybe that is why she could make friends out of my socially awkward self"

    "She a little lively, I will agree," said her mother, and I raised my brows. Little was not the word that described Suzan. She was utterly extreme. Her mother let go of her hands that were resting on my shoulders. "I won''t take your time now, you have to leave, right? Sit here I will bring the lunch. Suzan stay here don''t leave your friend alone"

    Suzan nodded, and I politely returned her mother''s smile. When we were left alone in the room I spoke first, "You have a splendid mother"

    "I know, she is the best," said Suzan, without a second dy. I wondered how long would it take for me to say the same about my mother. On that thought, I remembered what I had to ask Suzan.

    I turned to her adjusting my sitting, "Suzan I had to ask you something"

    "Yes, anything", her eyes shifted from the snake game on her tiny mobile screen to me.

    Keeping it a casual conversation, I asked, showing it as my curiosity, "What are your thoughts about the war between the two viges?"

 Chapter 55 - Teammates To Rivals

    I nned on getting some individual opinions before looking for the general answer. All I knew was that there was a war brewing amid these two viges and where it stood was important for me to know. Channing and Fang had an extreme brotherly rtion, but they were not the general public. Knowing Suzan, she would give an honest opinion on it.

    She thought about it a little, scratching above her eyebrows. "I don''t know. Channing and Fang share good rtions so we pack members never really felt like we are preparing for the war"

    It surprised me she knew Fang''s name and called him by his name. It was considered rude to address any Alpha who held the position, to be called by his real name. That did not apply to Channing, but she even called Fang casually. "Have you met Fang?" I couldn''t help but ask her.

    Suzan shrugged, a little conscious of admitting she knew the Alpha of a vige who was at war with our vige, "Ya. Actually, I and Arina had apanied Channing one night to patrol the vige borders. We were surprised that Channing himself came, but then he crossed the border onto a crooked tree and talked with Fang for the entire night. So I have just seen his handsome face once, I still better about it than never having witnessed that angelic beauty"

    Angelic? Fang was a demon. If she met him, she would say the same. The beauty was just to lure his prey until he grabs an opportunity to gobble it up.

    "Didn''t you meet him during the case, Selene?" Suzan asked curiously.

    "Huh" I turned to her, getting conscious about what influence Fang had on me. "Y-ya, actually we exchanged greetings and nothing else." His name was also making me feel enraged. I had to change the topic, as this was not something that I wanted to know. "Suzan, has there ever been an attack?"

    Sheughed as if I said something ridiculous. "Never. We are too chilled out for that. Although yes Waterwoods is usually on high alert since their Alpha spends half of his month in the minister quarters of the castle," Suzan was rxed till she remembered something at the end of her sentence, "Actually the attack on Channing was the first one I know of. Now our entire pack is on alert about the Waterwoods pack"

    The guilt washed on her as she went through her memories of the night Channing was attacked and no one went to save him, even she followed John then.

    I ced my hand on her shoulder. I was not good at words, but I could tell she needed thisforting touch. Suzan looked glum for the first time to me, and she said, keeping her head still low as well as her voice, "I am sorry, Selene. That night e-even I was against your actions"

    I sighed, "That''s okay, I would have felt the same."

    She hugged me uncalled for and my hands were stunned before returning her the hug. "You know, even I had noticed John taking the wrong path. The moment I saw you protecting Channingter, I knew you were right with your actions. I decided to side with you, no matter what, and hence followed you to prison. You were the only one whopleted her duties that day. Thank you"

    There was nothing else for me to say. I was honestly bad when it came to handling feelings, may it be mine or others.

    We heard a knock on the open door and Suzan''s mother was standing there with a trolley to carry food. "I hope I am not disturbing your girls." Suzan pulled away from the hug and went to help take the food trolley. Her mother left with a smile on her face. She looked truly happy watching Suzan with me.

    Suzan served on a tiny table in the corner of her room. Her room was spacious, just like her five-bedroom duplex t. My eyes observed it now on how her room had a subtle touch of ochre yellow, with the cupboard and bedsheets matched that colour, and the white walls were covered in stickers and posters on one side. I walked to the two-seater table touching the wall above which was a painting of a white horse.

    "Selene!" Suzan gasped, looking at her watch, "eat up fast you have just 15 minutes left for the start of Stage two"

    Instinctively, I checked my mobile and started eating fast. I ate just enough to replenish my energy, too much can make me puke even on one punch in the abdomen. Next was duels and getting sick or having pain in my stomach from exerting my body right after lunch was a no go.

    On the training ground, everything was prepared for Stage two. They set arge square on the ground with a thick rope separating the fighting zone and the audience area. We almost ran here within the remaining time we had.

    There was a matchboard on the far right designed with that hierarchical fight pattern. The names were being written by someone copying from a sheet of paper.

    Suzan jerked me by my shoulder, "Look there, Arina"

    "Woah, Suzan, do you want to dislocate my shoulder before the fight starts?" I asked, and she patted my shoulder as if it was nothing. "Arina!" She waved loudly, and it made everyone turn their heads to us. I sighed. Being with Suzan was like always being the centre of attention.

    I met with my team. Technically, they were my rivals in this round, but it would be foolish of me to treat them like one if I was to be the Beta.

    Sam called in from behind me, "Oh Selene, ready to get crushed by my muscles?" he childishly flexed his muscr biceps, pulling up his sleeve

    I chuckled while looking at him, pumping them up and down, "wow, you look so scary Sam" And it had all of usugh. Diana was nowhere to be seen but Arina and Sam were there, Connie had us all worried whether he was still sleeping because I know one thing, that man would sacrifice anything for his sleep.

    In this sweet, happy moment, I heard the voice that had all the blood drain from my face. The sensual voice spoke right beside my ear, repeating Sam''s words, "Oh, Selene, ready to get crushed by me?"

    I turned around to face Hailey. Such a saint smile coated her lips that it made her look scarier. She took one step forward and said, "I hope I am not scaring you just yet"

 Chapter 56 - Stage Two

    Hailey had the skills to make any environment heavy. The way she greeted me said enough about how much her bloodlust was dancing to fight me. I did not understand why my Alpha blood was intimidated by her. No matter how challenging her special ability is with mine, there is no reason for this feeling to catch onto me. It only made me more curious about what exactly her special abilities were, but then again, curiosity killed the cat and I wasn''t foolish enough.

    Hailey walked past me, a smile that said she almost whiffed my interest. But before that, she ced her hand on my shoulder and whispered in my ear, "Make sure to save your blood, only for me to taste"

    Maybe it was because of her natural tendency to only talk about fighting, blood and her viciousness that she never controls. Her entire personality was so uncontrolled. For her voice, her actions, and the way her pupils dted to ck when she talked about blood. Tasting my blood. Hailey had a sensual tone of voice filled with desire. But that voice was not about her desires in a sensual sense, but her desire to fight or even kill, and that did not go unnoticed by anyone.

    I turned to check the matchboard, which was now filled with names. I only hoped to not be paired with Hailey.

    1st line had the format as -

    Arina x Selene | Sam x Hailey | Connie x Diana

    Then the lines went up abnormally. For Connie and Diana''s duel, whoever won went to the final duel. That would mean one of them will secure their ce in Stage three. As both the finalists are advancing in the next Stage. The only difference would be that one of the finalists, gets an advantage over the other, which Channing was yet to tell about.

    At first, I was happy about me not being paired up with Hailey, but the lines progressed such that if we won our first fights, it would pair us up for a duel. I just hoped Sam won against her and I got to fight him instead.

    While Diana and Connie had just one duel to fight, others from the team had to fight two duels before securing a ce in the finals and stage three.

    "How is team White doing?" We heard Channing''s voice right behind us. Diana came rushing towards us for getting in the limelight in front of him, even though all she did was usually standing around. But he would be the final decision-maker.

    Arina scratched the back of her head, "Little scared, won''t lie"

    Channing ced his hand gently on her head and smiled, "It is okay to feel that way, do your best out there" He was a kind soul and that is what I liked about him. He took care of everyone whilst ensuring there is no partiality and he wasn''t being too out there and people taking advantage of him.

    Suzan came forward like the childish little girl she was and bent her head, "I want the pats as well"

    Channing chuckled, "Sure, anything for the baby of the pack" It made everyoneugh as Suzan did not deny that im and he gave her a pat, "There there, do your best on cheering for them"

    "Yes, " said Suzan with her little cat face.

    Channing stopped petting her and looked at others, "Do you guys want a pat too?" and Samughed, leaning his head sideways, keeping his manly charms and Channing gave three pats stretching his arm without walking up to him and it made everyone giggle. He immediately shifted to Diana, who had not asked for it yet. He did it for her. Diana went stiff under his touch, but couldn''t deny it. She liked that attention.

    The only remaining was me. I hadn''t asked for it, but since he did it for Diana, I expected Channing to do the same for me as well. But he backed away.

    "Okay, all thepetitors to the seating area" Channing waved his hand for us to disperse.

    Was he avoiding me? Even in the afternoon he came to me but left awkwardly. At that time I thought he had his duty back at the finish line, but right now he purposely skipped me. Diana had noticed this and watched me crossed eyes and flipped her hair, showing how she looked down on me right now. She was surely enjoying the attention that I did not get. Not like it fancied it, but something felt wrong.

    I turned to Channing. But he had already left and was heading towards the matchboard.

    He was dressed in proper formals unlike in the morning when he was here in baggy clothes. Both the dressing looked great on him, as he was considerably buffed. Channing stepped inside the ring, straightening the light blue shirt that showed the groves of his muscles just perfectly and made him look innocent, yet someone to drool over. I held back my thoughts, as this was not right of me to think about someone in this light when I was to be getting married in the next few months.

    He cleared his throat over the mic, grabbing everyone''s attention. "It is time to start with Stage two. The matchboard has the sequence of the first three matches and we are taking no breaks till thest duel. Of course, both the finalists will advance to Stage three"

    He gestured towards our team and continued, "and here is the winning team white, now ready to go against each other! Without further ado, let us begin the first match - Arina and Selene! Step into the ring"

    I and Arina headed inside the ring and I looked at her to talk in a low voice, "No hard feelings." I did not want these duels to create a rift between my new acquaintances. Arina was an important ally for that matter.

    Arina smiled back at me. "Of course, Selene, it is just apetition. No hard feelings"

    It was a relief to hear her words. After we approached the centre, Arina, and I stood face to face with Channing standing between us. "Competitors ready?" He asked. My eyes were fixed on Arina''s like her eyes were fixed on mine.

    In unison, I and Arina answered, "Ready!"

    ----------

    The next chapter is a different person POV

    I am doing some changes - All the other people''s POV will be done in third-person view. So the readers don''t confuse the main story which has Selene''s POV and also get to read third person POV ;)

    Happy reading!

 Chapter 57 - Caught Fire

    *Fang''s POV*

    By the river of Waterwoods vige, a table was set up. Fang sat having his liquor and mind lost somewhere else. The old people who sat around the table looked at the Alpha, lost in some other thoughts, and it had them worried. "Is something the matter Alpha?" They had never seen him this absentminded. Rather, he was someone who picked up on every minor detail during the elders meet.

    Fang had his eyes narrowed, looking into the distance. Their question had fouled his mood, and he brought his attention back to meet.

    He kept the ss he was holding back on the table and looked at the elder, who had asked the question. "Isn''t this a monthly meet, I believe the Betas present here are more than capable to handle the matters" His eyes went towards the three Betas of Waterwoods and he nced at the youngest of them, the one who had caught Selene and Fang on the tree, "Bane, write the discussed matters, I want them reported to me early morning."

    It was unusual for Fang to behave this way, but none of them dared to question him. Even though the people sitting around the table were elders, they knew never to cross the man.

    The entire vige was filled with huts as roofs for the families, Fang had arge tent for himself, standing between six sturdy trees. He was the Alpha of this vige, and he knew how to keep his status and rule intact. The vigers feared him, but they were d to have him as the Alpha, as Fang was a cunning man towards the outsiders, and that only yed for the betterment of Waterwoods. He would help vigers with requests, ones asked from the elders, beingpleted, and that the popce held dearly.

    At least, that is what it looked like to them. What they did not know was, Fang only acted to ask requests from the elders, on behalf of the vigers, while in reality he simply passed orders to themittee of old men that were supposed to run this vige.

    "Also," Fang grabbed everyone''s attention again before he left, "There is going to be a guest in our vige. Possibly in the next two weeks. I expect a spacious tent to be built for her, right beside mine" He had gone through Selene''s head and already knew of the reasons she was here, away from the castle. He did not lose the information that after gaining trust from Winterwells, she was toe here.

    His words had everyone shocked. Even when the king had visited, he was given a ce in the guest quarters built inside the wall, away from the modest living space. But the guest was going to be a girl and specifically would live close to him, this was not lost by the old ears.

    There was a wall standing right before the Waterwoods fence. Its major purpose was to avoid unnecessary overlookers from Winterwells and act as the first line of defence during an attack. Though the wall was not just for show. It had splendid guest quarters, and onlooking windows built inside it to keep a watch on the far region of another side from height.

    Fang did not wait for anyone to ask or respond, as he had given an order, not a request.

    He walked past the trunks towards his majestic tent and once inside, dishevelled his neat hair. The ck t-shirt that was hugging him was discarded. His mind had been wandering since the time he had met Selene and breathed her musky-ocean scent. There was no doubt in his mind that she was his Soulmate and it had him unconsciously think of her as his belonging.

    He poured himself another ss of hard liquor. Sniffing it before gulping it down in a go. The liquid stung his throat, but there was something else inside him that had caught fire.

    His body remembered her pounding heart of when he had held her close to him. He did indeed make her lose bnce on the tree, so he would get to save her and pull her close to him. It was exactly what had happened as per his ns. Fang would not deny the fact that Selene was quick to pick up on his tricks to create opportunities for himself as he liked, but she was still about to learn how to wriggle out of his hold and the thought twisted his lips in amusement.

    Fang looked outside the window and saw a young girling near his tent. He knew her and had actually bedded her quite some sometimes before. His dark eyes watched her head towards the entrance of the tent, and he immediately knew why she was here.

    "My Alpha, may I enter?" The girl asked from outside. Fang had held her a few times, and she often came by for simr matters, wishing to one day rule by his side. He was just irresistible.

    Fang stood in silence, watching the entrance, saying nothing. He wanted to see what she did. Usually, he never denied the girls that openly came to him. He knew why they woulde to his living quarters. Most acted coy in the beginning, as if bringing some vige issues to him, but he would never beat around the bush. He was aware of the effect he had on girls, but he hated the attention that he got from them when they weren''t on his bed. But now he wanted it from someone else.

    The girl who hade here raised the cloth of the tent, which acted as the door. "Alpha?"

    Fang finally said, "Come in" His top was bare and looking at him in the tight trousers, and the toned hard muscles only made the girl want him more. She saw the empty ss in his hand and went to refill another for him as a formality, but she was stopped promptly as Fang held her wrist, which extended to the bottle. "On the bed"

    The words had the girl blushed but Fang didn''t see any reason for formalities when both of them knew why she was here. He had already let go of her wrist and poured himself a ss before turning around.

    A smile rose on his lips when he saw her, bare and ready for him. He took slow steps towards the girls, sipping his drink little by little.

    His eyes were fixated on this girl, but his mind wandered around to the other girl he had met on the tree. He remembered how Selene''s breath had rolled off her lips and against his when he had her pinned. How her soft lips had parted to gasp slightly in shock and eyes frantically looking everywhere on his face, thinking he might kiss her. He wanted to pounce on her lips, taste the girl who was his soulmate. But also wanted to savour her every drop. The thought sent his mind into frenzy.

    His soulmate! So much heat had built up in his body today, he wasn''t thinking straight.

    He finished his drink and cruised to his bed. Where the girl was waiting in anticipation and he saw it clearly, the drip. His hands held her legs. In a swift motion, she was flipped on her stomach and pulled at the corner for the bed on her knees where he stood. The girl flinched as he entered without warning. Her cheeks were red and her hands disturbed the fabric on the bed.

    Fang looked at her, arching, and his desire shot up, remembering the shape of Selene''s waist against his palm.

    It heightened his drive, with Seleneing along and especially her being his soulmate created a want inside him. It was natural when your soulmates were around you to feel physically drawn, but Fang already had a high drive and Selene''s arrival in his life had taken it to a peak.

    The girl who was here on his bed wanted to linger longer after things were done, but Fang had dismissed her after getting what he wanted.

    His phone pinged, and he went to check the message from the King''s assistant. He sighed before opening it on the small mobile screen. It was really convenient by not having messengers, bringing letters and disturbing his private space, but this screen was not exactly fancy and loud.

    -

    Minister Fang Warchild,

    The King and Queen have arranged a feast regarding send off of their close family members tomorrow evening. Your presence would be looked forward to. You may bring along with you a date for the asion.

    Regards,

    The Castle

    -

    Fang would have clicked his tongue to see another useless event arranged by the crown and him having to attend, being the minister. But this time, his lips twisted with evil. The word ''Date'' had caught his eyes, and he knew who he was bringing along. After all, there was a promise for a date to be fulfilled by his soulmate.

 Chapter 58 - Tensed Silence

    *SELENE''s POV*

    Channing had a coin in his hand and held it in his fist. The pack members were here to watch the duels and also some other people from the vige. The encouragement from the spectators grew with every passing second.

    Channing raised his fist, holding the coin, and there was silence. Even the people who weren''t the pack members obeyed his actions. After all, he held the second-highest position in this vige, after the elders. His eyes shifted between me and Arina,nding more on Arina, he said "Okay, make your opponent ept defeat or push them out of the fighting area to win. Remember, any kind of serious injury inflicted will lead to direct disqualification."

    Channing pulled the coin onto his thumb with a fist, ready to toss it. "How will you choose to fight? As a human or in your wolf form?"

    I looked at Arina to confirm if we were on the same page and said, "Human form"

    She nodded, agreeing, "As human."

    "Very well, best of luck to both the opponents, ", Said Channing, slipping the coin back into his closed palm as he did not need it. He moved back two steps and raised his hand, "and... Fight!" His hand sliced the air between us and he took his exit, heading to his seat outside the fighting square.

    And so began the fists and kicks. The crowd uproared with Arina,nding the first blow which I blocked gracefully.

    I had had many duels with my trainer during the training hours in the castle, but this was my first time in an actual match. Here there was no one to hold me when I fell or stop the match just because I got a simple scratch on myself.

    Arina was not backing away here and so wasn''t I. We were at it with everything we had, punching the opponent and finding openings to push each other out of the ring. Arina stood in a defensive stance after taking a distance, with both her arms in front of her while the legs prepared for a kick. Both of us were panting from the nonstop fight we had a minute ago. The crowd was enjoying every moment of it.

    "You are good!" She said, panting frantically.

    "Well, I underestimated you too" Saying this I ran up to her and jumped in the air, twisting 360 degrees tond a kick on her face, which she easily blocked with her arm. I honestly didn''t want to go rough, but Arina was giving a pretty good fight. We both knew no one was going to admit defeat.

    Unlike her, I was still fine with my stamina, but she was just stretching it now. It would be foolish to spend all of my energy on the first match itself. I had to save it, especially for the next match where it can be against Hailey. I walked around Arina in a circle and she turned herself so her back would not be facing me at any instance, "Arina, you look tired. Admit defeat and it would be easier"

    Arina snickered, "I did not join thispetition for fun, Selene"

    I smiled at her answer. I was expecting nothing less of her. My feet sprinted to her, trying to replicate the previous kick. She reacted exactly as I wanted her to, by blocking above her head, but I stopped the jump in time tond a punch in her abdomen. I had not tricked her till this point in our duel, and it took her by surprise.

    I stepped back, e at me Arina, until when will you just keep defending?" I asked, provoking her with my finger, signalling her toe at me.

    "No thanks, I''ll take my time, " she said in a huffed tone from her parched throat. Her feet were turning wobbly, but she refused to show it.

    Arina was waiting for me to get tired. But in that course, she was the one losing to her body. It is difficult to block so many heavy kicks and punches, run around and still be standing there, intact, waiting for your opponent to get tired. She did not stand a chance right now as I was still fit and fine, just a little heavy respiration. But I didn''t want to y around as there was a bigger goal to be achieved.

    This time I tricked her with a punch while my foot swooped her legs off the ground. She fell down with a big thud.

    To my surprise, she twirled her leg and almost made me fall the same way she did. I was quick to do a cartwheel, take my distance, and Arina got back up into her defensive stance. The problem was that she did not leave her defence posture, making it harder to do a hook or actually attack. Threatening to admit defeat was easier when you hold your opponent in a pinch, but she barely gave any opening for that.

    I reverted her strategy onto her. It won''t be tough to get her to lose her remaining stamina as well, so I closed the distance between us and showered her with attacks. Arina was not just getting sloppy blocking all of them, but was now losing her strength.

    It was a perfect time now!

    I grabbed her wrists that were holding her safe till now and swung her round till her feet left the ground. She was shorter than me and lighter as well, so when I left her she flew almost across the border. Arina tried to get in, but I caught up to her and pushed her out. One push was enough to send her strengthless self out of the boundary.

    The crowd cheered louder and apuded when Channing held my hand up in the air. He was quick to let go of it and directed me and Arina away from the fighting zone. ine came ahead to help me bring Arina back to the sitting area.

    Channing was not wasting any time between the matches as he spoke. "What a brilliant match it was. We all know who the nextpetitors are" There was not a lot of chaos in the crowd this time and I wondered why. I saw Hailey enter the fighting zone nonchntly and stand beside Channing, followed by Sam. There was an eerie silence looking at her. A few people who were not part of the pack pped for Sam, but apart from that, there was nothing but tensed silence.

 Chapter 59 - The Strongest Omega

    I nced around the crowd and the silence that had befallen it. Some people did p and cheered on Sam''s name, but it did not lose the wave of terror in the crowd. It did not bother Hailey a bit as her now yawning eyes looked at Sam with boredom. Her sharp features made her look even more malicious.

    Channing held the coin in his hand and stood between them, his finger raised at Hailey in a warning. She gave him a kind smile, one that was deceiving on the inside.

    Channing recited the rules again, "To win the duel, make your opponent ept defeat or push them out of the fighting area. Remember!" His gaze turned to look at Hailey and as though it bore in her bone, his finger raised in front of her again as he emphasised sternly his next words, "any kind of serious injury inflicted will lead to direct disqualification and will have the person responsible punished"

    Hailey did not faze her selling smile in response to Channing''s warning.

    Channing continued with the rest, about in which form they wanted to fight in, where I barely paid attention. My eyes were fixated on Hailey''s eyes as she gawked at me. Her lips rose in a smile so sinister I could hear my heart beating in my ears. Sam and Hailey both chose to fight in their human forms. She had answered Channing while eyes drilled into my soul. Why was she so obsessed with fighting me?

    Channing got out of the fighting area, and the fight began.

    I was truly expecting Hailey to mess up and inflict some serious damage on Sam, not like I wanted that to befall on Sam but a little dark thought in the back of my mind, hoping Hailey would be disqualified.

    But Hailey was unexpectedly being cautious while fighting Sam, shifting nces at me once in a while.

    I had a strong feeling that if Hailey goes against me, I might have to use my abilities, which I have been solemnly hiding for potent reasons. If my abilities were known, I knew there would be many people wanting to exploit me to thest drop of my blood. Not to mention the king and the queen would leave no pages turned for making me stay here and force me to use my ability for their personal advantage.

    Arina returned to sit beside me and I greeted her immediately, "Hey, are you alright?"

    She waved her hand while adjusting her seat. "Ya, it was just some exhaustion. ine can heal that pretty easily" I returned her smile.

    The sound of liquid spewing on the floor took my attention worriedly towards where the fight was ongoing. I was expecting Sam to have got hit, but it was Hailey. She leaned on the thick ropes that surrounded the border of the fighting square; her face covered in blood. Was her threat empty? I could tell the bloodlust I felt was not false, but then howe she is this injured in the first few minutes.

    Sam had to just push her out now as she was already at the border and he ran for the same. He went for a kick but she was out of the way just in time and Sam almost flew out of the ground but Hailey held him by his cor and pulled him back inside.

    Her eyes turned ck, and her tongue licked the blood on her teeth. Hailey looked at me and her lips twisted when she saw my eyes fixated on her.

    I pulled my gaze away and turned to Arina. I had seen the silence before in the crowd and had my doubts. "Do people here fear Hailey?"

    Arina had a terrified expression on her face looking at Sam, not Hailey, but she looked concerned about Sam. Her eyes met mine, and she replied, "Ya, she has almost killed three members of our pack previously. All of them were the strongest omegas" She breathed heavily as her skin crawled at those memories, "She also defeated our previous Beta, John Walter, once. Apletely one-sided match."

    It was totally the opposite of what I was seeing right now in front of me. Hailey stood there bathed in blood while Sam did not as much had a scratch on him yet.

    Hailey advanced at Sam as he got up, alerted to take a defensive stance. His intentions to fight had totally disappeared, and he looked terrified. Hailey took slow and merry steps, "I must say, I am not at all disappointed at your weakness, Sammy. I have no interest in fooling around with you, but I would love to enlighten someone about me"

    Her eyes darted towards me, and the hair on my neck stood up. She was nning to fool around with Sam, so I got to see her capability! Someone who has defeated the former Beta.

    While her gaze was fixated on me, Sam came on to attack her with a punch right on her face and she held his fist in her palm without even looking at it. Her head slowly turned from me to Sam, who was pulling his hand out of her hold, but she held that entire man with merely his fist and her fingers. After two-three pulls, she let go of his hand and Sam stumbled back.

    My eyes were focused on the fight, but my mind was being inquisitive about her special ability.

    Hailey removed a kerchief from her pocket and smacked it in the air for it to unfold. Sam cautiously stepped back, gaining significant distance between them while Hailey casually wiped her face as if there was no fear for her. Her sharp features revealed with every stroke of the kerchief on her face.

    What was it that she had which made her this confident? I turned to Arina, who sat beside with her hand in a praying position. She was mumbling something under her breath with trembling eyebrows.

    I decided to steal her attention away from her reciting. I had so many questions about Hailey and I believed Arina knew a lot of things. She had told about the ritual and its secrets when no one knew about it. I had a feeling she would know about this as well. So I asked her the one simple question that would almost answer all of my doubts, "Arina, why did Hailey take so many hits if she was as strong as you mentioned?"

 Chapter 60 - Hailey

    I could hear Arina''s breathing from beside me. Her concern for Sam was heavy in her eyes. Almost everyone pitied Sam right now. My question had her more worried about Sam.

    Arina answered my question, "It is Hailey''s ability." After gulping something that formed in her throat, she turned to me. "She can take as many hits as she wants and when she decides it is enough, she inflicts double the amount on her opponent. She is very strong and clever, Selene, without the use of her abilities as well, but when she uses it, her opponent''s strength bes her strength. Her first attack can start a chain of attacks that are almost impossible to block"

    "Why would Sam hit her this much if he knows this?" I quaked. It was so stupid of him to do that to Hailey.

    Arina shrugged with her brows knitted together, "He probably was expecting to push her out before she could use her ability.... I-I don''t think he knows about the chain attacks.'''' The look of terror was evident on Arina''s face. I knew what that look meant - Sam would not admit defeat. "He should surrender instead of trying his luck"

    I saw Sam step backwards in the fighting area as Hailey strolled towards him, nonchntly wiping the blood from her face with a napkin.

    "Won''t Hailey inflict severe injuries on Sam if her abilities doubled the attack?" I asked.

    Arina shook her head. "No, she can control it perfectly. Severe injury counts for damage to major organs, fractures that are not clean enough to heal fast." Arina''s eyes trailed back to the duel, and so did mine. Hailey was still wiping her face while Sam was weighing his decisions. "Anything that can heal within a week for a werewolf is not a serious injury"

    My chest was getting heavier with every passing second, as if I was the one standing in the fighting ring. I would be actually standing there in my next match and it was clear even on Sam''s face that Hailey was the one winning this match. I just hoped by some miracle Sam won, or I would definitely have to use my special abilities to win against Hailey in the next round.

    Channing had designed the fights in such a way that the winner of my match and the winner of this current ongoing match would go against each other to get one finalist. And the third match between Connie and Diana would reap one of the two finalists.

    Hailey was done cleaning her face. She stretched her neck from one side to other and in one swift motion attacked Sam.

    Sam was being very careful to not receive an attack from her. He kept dodging it. Every chance he got. He kept distancing himself, but Hailey would catch up immediately. It was like a cat fiddling with her prey, and Sam was being yed between Hailey''s paws and she was enjoying the slow spike of Sam''s stressed heartbeat.

    Her mania for fighting was showing on her face. As much as I hated to admit it, her abilities truly suited her wicked personality.

    Sam was closing near the border and Hailey was leaving no chance for him to catch his breath. She came in raining hell on Sam with punches that formed bruises on his forearm. I knew one thing looking at their current position, Sam won''t admit defeat yet as he was still weighing his options as this win would take him closer to bing the Beta and also the other that Hailey won''t push him out of the fighting zone. She was too involved in the fight to do that.

    I saw Sam nce at the border and there was only one hope, that he stepped out of the area. And he chose to exit. The thought crossed his mind, and he waited for Hailey to push him out.

    But Hailey held his wrist and swung him back inside.

    Sam took a defensive stance, knowing what wasing next. The desire to run away was so heavy on his face, but like a fool, he held his ground despite that. If you have lost a fight inside your head, then you have lost it, then and there. Only a stroke of luck could save you then. And Sam had lost the fight the moment the thought about crossing the border had crossed his mind.

    Hailey snickered with a bone-chilling sound, "toote, Sam. It might be fun clobbering your trembling self down"

    Sam saw her bloodlust and was ready to raise his hand. He was about to quit and everyone wanted the same. But in a split second, Hailey covered the short distance between them. It was like the time had slowed and Hailey taunted Sam, who precipitated buckets in a second, eyes shifting to her sudden appearance. As he tried to outrun her speed, Hailey''s fingers curled around the wrist of his hand, which was about to ask for surrender. She had touched him!

    Sam opened his mouth to speak before the unfortunate turn of events, but Haileynded a clean hit on his face. And then another and another. It was nothing less than a cruel mess.

    Sam''s face dripping blood and having had enough of it, Hailey let go of him. As if jeering him, giving hope to admit defeat just to return for another set of hits.

    In mere seconds, she covered Sam with blood from top to bottom. Hailey wasn''t letting him speak at all. Every time Sam opened his mouth, she wouldnd a punch or kick, so only moans and whimpers escaped from his mouth. Mercilessly she held his forearm and the crack of bone resonated in the air, with silence brooding and only his scream ying a melody in Hailey''s ears.

    "Isn''t that severe damage?" My voice shivered, wanting to find someone who could stop this.

    "No, that is the problem," replied Arina with a frightened face and trembling lips, "Hailey has not yet inflicted any serious damage, everything is superficial or injuries that ine can heal. The fracture was too clean, Selene," She got up to look at Channing, "He should stop this fight"

    Channing was watching with his fist clenched. There was so much anger for Hailey that was showing on his face, but she was yet to break the rules.

    Still, the way Sam was getting manhandled had everyone who was watching concerned. There were so many gasps from the audience and so many people asking to stop the fight now, but Channing really couldn''t interfere as no matter how grim it looked, Hailey''s every move was calcted.

    Hailey finally looked bored as she held Sam by his cor. He was panting frantically.

    She said nothing. Sam simply raised his non fractured hand and Channing rushed inside the ring. Sam had surrendered and people from the pack went up to help him out of the area. ine rushed to heal his limp body, as Sam was almost on the verge of unconsciousness. Arina had not spared a second before rushing to his side, eyes holding back heavy tears.

    Hailey turned to watch Sam, and then her sharp eyes turned at me. A drip of blood flowed down her forehead until it got derailed by hershes. A smirk coated her lips as her cold eyes gawked at me. She worded with no sound and I understood it perfectly well, sending goosebumps through all over my body -

    "You are next!"

 Chapter 61 - Eyes On Me

    Thepetition moved on to the next match. Connie arrived at thest moment with swelled eyes. It would have been funny if the cruelty we all had witnessed did not precede it. Sam was screaming in pain a minute back, with his clean fractured hand and ine was trying to heal him faster with everything she had.

    She confirmed of Sam not carrying any serious injuries despite him being drenched in blood. Hailey had already warned me about what wasing next, more like a glimpse of what I might be facing.

    But looking at Sam, it made my blood boil. How can she do this to someone who did not even want to fight her? Just to show me what she is capable of?

    I could tolerate many things, but someone else getting hurt because of me is thest thing I would want. My eyes red at Hailey and she saw my jaw clench. A satisfied smile spread across her face as if this was exactly what she wanted, for me to be serious. I did not care anymore if I had to use my special abilities; she was going to suffering.

    If she wants a fight, I will give her a proper fight!

    I took my attention back to the ongoing match between Connie and Diana, waiting for it to end faster. They were pretty much on par with each other. Connie had an advantage over her his ability to induce dreams, while Diana had years of experience on her shoulder.

    Whichever of them wins will be the finalist and directly be promoted to the next stage of thispetition. Diana was fightingpletely fine, which meant Connie hadn''t used his abilities on her. He was putting up a good fight, but Diana stole the entire show.

    "Does Connie also need to touch his opponent to put them in a dream?" I asked Arina, who had left Sam''s injured self alone, as Channing had dismissed everyone.

    "No, he needs his opponent to be still or look into his eyes. That is why it works best with his twin brother Donnie alongside," said Arina, and it reminded me of the First stage where Connie had put me in the nightmare. "Diana is not giving any opening!" Arina was better now and somewhere her tone said that the winner is obvious.

    With the limitation of activating Connie''s special abilities, the match was sure to be won by Diana. Unless Connie really finds an opening to put her into his nightmare, he had very little chance against someone experienced.

    Connie was giving his best, trying to make Diana look into his eyes, but she was fighting robotically, without getting tired or the strength of her attacks reducing.

    Her gaze shifted subtly to me and that cold she had against me was still there. She still did not want me winning. But at this moment, there was no way she would intimidate me. I had to fight Hailey, and when I win that fight, it would be against Diana and she was going to lose as well against me. My rage had already reached a limit.

    It was a matter of time when Connie was out of breath with too many injuries. He turned more ck and blue than with any open wounds.

    Diana raised her fist again to attack and Connie surrendered raising his hands, "wait wait! I admit defeat" He probably was worried since the time he saw Sam and with Diana not holding back, must have pushed him near the cliff.

    I smiled, expecting something like this to happen. Connie wasn''t really a guy of firm resolve except for when it came to his sleep.

    "You seem to be happy, Selene," the seductive voice which I didn''t want to hear was right spoke next to me. Hailey stood there with her hands folded, totally ready for our match. My smile was directed towards Connie, but she twisted it for herself. My eyes red at her smiling face. The deceiving smile.

    "And Diana is our first finalist for Stage 2, securing herself a ce in the next round of thepetition", Channing passionately cheered on Diana as all the members standing in the crowd followed up cheering her name.

    They certainly had a good time, but soon Hailey would be back on the floor and their voices would die down.

    "Okay, with no breaks let''s move on to our semifinals for selection of the other finalist!" announced Channing as he pointed towards the stall where we sat, "Selene and Haileye inside the fighting zone"

    There was an unexpectedmotion in the crowd when I had supposed dead silence likest time. I expected them to at least cheer for Hailey against me as she was in the pack since before I joined. But the cheers were alling for me!

    "Get her, Selene!", said someone.

    "Yes, don''t let her crush you, you better win, Selene!" another voice came from the crowd.

    "Go home, Hailey! No one wants you as our beta!"

    This came out unpredicted. My eyes went around to see the pack members cheering for me. Maybe their respect for me increased when Channing had made them guilty. After all, I had diverted Channing when he had attacked them with his words for following John and not save him, and the court had legally dismissed me from the case.

    I turned around and saw Diana spouting venom from her eyes. She clearly envied the attention I was getting, the support that she wanted.

    "They really hate you, don''t they," I asked Hailey, who was not bothered by the sudden change. She simply shrugged, with a rather prideful expression about having chosen her target right. Of course, a person like her would love to clobber the people''s new hope. I wasn''t letting that happen today!

    "I wouldn''t worry about them if I were you," she said with her two fingers pointing towards my eyes and then hers, "let your eyes be here Selene! Watch carefully, every second of this fight, because you won''t really get the time to do that while I enjoy licking your blood off my fist."

    I would need toplete my mission here, to bring peace between the two viges on the left of the castle. Bing the Beta of the pack was like a golden chance. But right now, Hailey was going to get it for what she did to Sam. If she wanted to rile me up by that, then she had sessfully done it as I hated it the most when other people suffer because of me.

 Chapter 62 - Let The Fight Begin

    A nervous breath escaped my lips. Even though I wanted to give Hailey a taste of her own medicine, her abilities scared me. They had the potential to turn my strength into hers.

    I cleared my throat, blinking way too fast, trying to regain myposure, remembering what Sam had to go through.

    My intentions to win this fight was strong, as I wanted to be the Beta. I didn''t want to reveal that I was the princess yet, so thispetition hase as a golden opportunity for me. As a beta, I will have easy ess to the public ears as well as to the elders, along with handling foreign affairs. I''m not letting this opportunity go, not because a fight freak decided to test my skills.

    Channing stood between me and Hailey repeating the instructions for the match, "okay now that the instructions are clear, how will you choose to fight?"

    I looked at Hailey, but she was staring at me without blinking, even for a second. Her insanity was dancing in her eyes and her thirst for blood had filled thick into the atmosphere.

    She slowly turned to look at Channing. There was something about her personality that went extremely pleasure bound when she was loaded with bloodlust. A sensual voice escaped her lips, "Both"

    Channing took in her expressions for some time before turning towards me and raising his eyebrows as a question, asking for my answer.

    My eyes met Hailey''s. They were big with anticipation, an evil smile waiting to creep on her face. "Both," I said and her smile broke free onto her lips, which still had a cut from the previous fight.

    It was a dumb decision, but my Alpha healing abilities worked best when I was in my wolf form. And for some strange reasons, my special abilities worked only in my wolf form. It was an extremely useful ability that I could once use round the clock, but somewhere it abandoned my human form, only sticking to my werewolf. I had a feeling that I would need that in this fight.

    "I like enthusiastic opponents," smirked Hailey. Her eyes going wide with delight, "I would love to see that liveliness in your eyes die"

    "Let the fight Begin", Channing removed his hand from between us and stepped out of the fighting zone. My eyes took in Hailey''s expression and her words. She sure loved to see people squirm under her, not her threats, but her hands that mercilessly drew blood from the opponent.

    But that is exactly what I wanted, for her to taste my blood! Arina wasn''t exactly wrong when she had talked about the ritual where the Alpha kids were born, bringing death to their mother. She also wasn''t wrong about the Alpha kids, now known as Warchilds, being taken to safekeeping behind the Goddess Luna''s tree and the fact that we Warchilds have developed Blood Noesis.

    Hailey would be the first one to get the taste of my abilities, my Blood Noesis.

    I wasn''t expecting Hailey to attack first, but she did. A forceful blow from her kick on my torso sent me flying back, as I barely managed to block it. "Come on Selene, I have high expectations from you!" Said Hailey casually walking side to side where she was standing.

    If she had not hurt Sam to enrage me, I would be scared. I would have felt if I really fought this girl standing here, death would have knocked on my door. Atleast, another trip to the hospital was a sure thing. I could stillplete my mission if I''m not the Beta. Why should I risk a huge deal here?

    But not right now. Right now she was sure to receive hell from me, without having to go to the hospital. Just the right time was all I needed.

    In the blink of an eye, she was standing in front of me as I was busy thinking of creating that opening. "Didn''t I tell you, Selene, focus on ME!" And she punched me across the face.

    I could tell my cheek would soon turn ck and blue by that blow, but I wanted her to hit better. "Honey, still not focusing on me?" She mocked and punched me on the other side of my face. A cut formed around my mouth as blood dripped down it.

    My tongue licked the blood from the side of my lips with the rusty taste flowing through my lips.

    Hailey lifted her fist to her lips and licked the small stain of my blood from her knuckles, "Hmm sweet, bleed more for me, darling." She strode towards me and my eyes finally met her bored eyes. She was taking her sweet time waiting for me to attack, and I was taking my sweet time to find my opening. If I were to evidently make her drink my blood, everyone would understand that my special ability is rted to blood, nting doubts in people whether I was one of the Warchilds.

    "Quitting rookie?" asked Hailey, looming over me as she pressed me down to the ground by my neck.

    "You would wish I quit." I held her wrist of the hand that was pressing me down with my left hand, and with my other hand hooked her arm and twisted as she loosened her grip.

    Her eyes lit up, and so did the crowd. For some unknown reason, they counted on me, and that was more than enough. The trust was yet to be there, but I could see it won''t be tough to get it from the people here. My eyes caught Suzan looking at me with a concerned expression, and I offered her a reassuring smile. Beside her, Diana had joined the audience to have a better look at the fight and her wishes for me to get wrecked in this match were spewing from her gritted teeth.

    I got a fair enough distance from Hailey and removed my shirt. It wasfortable to move in the sleeveless slip and better for shifting to my wolf to activate my abilities as soon as she gets some more of my blood in her. I raised four fingers calling her at me, "Come ahead Hailey, I will make you pay for what you did to Sam"

 Chapter 63 - Pieces

    I was the princess of Adalolpha, a princess with Alpha blood coursing through her veins. Even though I never got the chance to serve my subjects here, and might not even get it, there was only so much that I can take against my people.

    If I bent down to some mere Omega like Hailey just because of her bloodlust, then what kind of worthy am I of the royal title? Someone had to shackle her and I would do it right now if I got that right chance.

    Hailey stared at me, smirking like a lunatic. I had provoked her toe at me, and her hands were tingling to thrash me down, so were mine. She ran at me grinning like a madman, "good, good! That is what I was looking for. The more lively you are, the more it is fun."

    Hailey came with an obvious punch, which I dodged pushing it away with my palm and grabbed her wrist, using her momentum and pinned her down with her hand behind her back. If she thought I would take her hits like before, she was wrong. I still had to make her drink my blood, but that did not mean I would take her strikes like a masochist.

    "Interesting!" she eximed, "I hope you very well know what would happen of the damage you inflict on me"

    I pressed my knee against her spine as she whimpered a little below me, my face bent close to her to whisper in her ear, "Yes, I very well know the consequences. Till then, let''s see how much those weak attacks of yours are effective against me."

    Sheughed louder this time. She was definitely feeling the pain, but the more pain she felt was good for her because it meant double the amount of pain for me. But my words had riled her up now.

    Hailey twisted herself below me carelessly, till her hand nearly dislocated and I moved back immediately. I wasn''t ready for double the amount of those major injuries. I understood how the severe injuries worked, and that Hailey can break a muscr arm like Sam''s like a twig when her special abilities were into y.

    "Smart." she stood back up and cracked her neck and stretched her hand. "Enough fun,e bleed for me, Selene." A devilish smile stretched on her lips and she dashed toward me.

    My lips rose in a smirk. Something inside me was actually having fun. I have faced a lot of duals in my life, but this is where I felt alive for the first time. I would be wrong if I said Hailey would not push me to do my best today. But more than all of it, giving her the taste of her own medicine would be nice.

    Series of fast punches and kicks came from her, which I blocked. The pain they were inflicting was increasing exponentially. My blood inside her system was important, so I had to make her, make me bleed. But not so easily. I blocked her next punch, pushing it away in the opposite direction andnded a punch exactly below her ribs. There was no way I would give her extreme damage. Not yet!

    Her wrist, which I had now gripped, twisted in my hold, but I jerked her closer and picked her up, body mming her. Before her back touched the ground, her feet prevented the impact, taking the shock. So I had to twist her body with her hand behind her back.

    This girl was truly psychotic. I did not actually expect her to do it, but when I did not let her go, her entire body turned swiftly and by the time I let go, her shoulder had dislocated. My eyes widened for a moment. Would anyone really be able to shackle this girl? A snicker escaped her lips, putting her hand back in ce, and she punched my face right where the previous cut had formed, making a bigger cut as blood dripped down my face.

    Perfect!

    I expected her to taste the blood that now stained her knuckles, but before I could react, she held both my wrists, pulling me downwards, bringing her knee up andnding a kick on my jaw. The shock had my vision spin and mercilessly her leg kicked my abdomen and sent me staggering back till I fell on my back.

    A groan rested in my throat as my body processed the pain. Pushing myself up by my elbows, I saw her. Her tongue licked the blood of her previously white fingers.

    She tasted my blood, enjoying it. She was sure to enjoy it now, when the blood takes the right reactions inside her. Hailey spoke as she tasted everyst drop of it, "this is what I like about fights. The taste of blood from an opponent about to lose."

    I couldn''t help but smile as I staggered to get up. It was time to try something which I always wanted to do. My special abilities and my Blood Noesis were pure in nature, but there is always a way to use something positive in evil ways. Hailey just would be a test subject for it.

    The back of my hands dusted my clothes, and my feet bolted towards Hailey. Halfway through, I turned into my white werewolf and pounced on her before she could react and grabbed her head in my mouth. She tried to open my jaw but her strength was failing at the momentum as I shook my head vigorously with her between my teeth. To get out of my bite was just futile efforts. She was still in her human form while I was in my werewolf, having five times her strength.

    Even if she used her ability to double my attack back on me, she hadn''t got enough injury yet. Though she would receive it now.

    With all my strength, I clenched my jaw and a sound of crack resonated inside my mouth, the sound of her cracked skull ringing in the air. My canines sunk into her skull, which almost folded with the bones that broke into pieces. It was a severe injury, but there was no way I would get caught on it. My blood was in her system.

    "HALT!" Channing''s roared as I let go of Hailey, whose eyes were filled with blood and the kind of pain which left her in enough shock to not scream.

 Chapter 64 - Series Of Cracks

    Themotion in the crowd had died down. They wanted Hailey to face something cruel, but now that they had seen it, people were fogged with gruesome silence. There were some shrieks from the audience, but not from Hailey.

    Hailey held her head, eyes frantically looking around. There was pain written on her face, but she looked up at me with blood-filled eyes. It took her some time to drink the pain and as she did, her eyes nced at mine, so menacing it showed how she nned on doubling this injury on me. "What a fool. We could have had some more fun, but look at you on the brink of disqualification. I must say, it is good to have another monster in the pack"

    I thought she would talk about how she was going to get back at me for that, but her words contrasted with the look on her face. She pitied not being able to fight me in her words, while her face said how much she wanted to drill me into the ground.

    Channing approached Hailey along with ine. He looked at me and said, "don''t forget the rules, Selene! This is your teammate"

    I could hear the shock and disappointment in his voice. The act was cruel enough to make anyone think of keeping a distance from me. His eyes were threatening me at the moment. There was anger boiling in them. As much as he despised Hailey for what she did in the previous match, my breaking the rule somehow came as a hammer on his trust.

    Hailey was smirking with Channing facing his back to her, while he was intimidating me with his eyes. ine was quick to sit down, cing her hand on Hailey''s head.

    Channing did not break his gaze as guilt washed over me for something that I could fix. "As a breach of rule 1," he turned to the crowd raising his voice, "Selene is disqualif..."

    "Channing!" ine stopped him. She fiddled with Hailey''s head and was utterly confused. The blood in Hailey''s eyes was no more there. Her skull looked perfectly round, as if nothing ever happened.

    "What?" He rushed concerned toward Hailey, who had a questioning look as she stared at me, waiting for answers. I offered her a kind smile when everyone''s eyes were fixated on Hailey.

    "She... I don''t know how!" eximed ine, still double-checking Hailey''s head, "T-there is no fracture, the blood clots in her eyes disappeared"

    Hailey finally looked at me, a little disturbed by what just happened. She was certain the fracture was there a while back. The pain she had felt, the crack that had filled the air thick with dread, her vision that looked red as the blood had clogged inside her eyes; everything was gone in seconds.

    "How is that possible?" said Channing, checking Hailey gently with his fingers, "I was sure to have heard her skull crack"

    I casually tilted my head with a little mischief dancing in my eyes, and Hailey understood it was something of my doing. "It was just a little illusion," I telmunicated in a low voice.

    A deranged smile spread across Hailey''s face as our eyes met, "You must have misunderstood Channing," She said ying along, "I believe it was Selene''s ability" She narrowed her eyes for some time before they smiled with amusement, she was going to continue the fight! Does this girl not learn her lessons? If she were to continue the fight, I will take double the damage I had just given her.

    Channing got up confused and he turned to give me a suspicious look, but since there was no injury to prove he decided to step out.

    "Are you fine Hailey? Can you fight?", asked Channing to which she nodded yes getting up. I had caught Hailey off guard before, but now her guard was up like a castle wall. This was going to be a tough fight now.

    Channing gave me a warning look and then said, "the fight continues since there are no serious injuries. I hope the opponents know that if any is detected, the consequences would be the prison"

    The duel began again and Hailey did not bother to shift into her wolf while I was stuck in mine now. I couldn''t change without anything to drape me. She looked happy for some reason, "are you an illusionist? To have tricked the entire crowd, what a powerful ability. Not just applying to one individual but arge group"

    She hauntingly pped as if impressed by me and suddenly came close to me. Her speed during a fight was remarkable. Her eyes carefully boring into mine, she whispered, "an Omega with such prowess, people might mistake you for an Alpha"

    My eyes widened. What did she mean by that? Did she figure out that I was an Alpha? Blood Noesis was difficult to distinguish, had she?

    I pushed her back with my paw, but she gracefully dodged it and swung from my neck and sat on my back. That was the toughest area to reach as a werewolf. If she was to double the damage I had inflicted on her, I was in big trouble.

    Her arms were around my chest over my lower ribs and she got down from my back. Her strength was immense. Or this was perhaps her ability to deal double the damage that I had caused her during the skull fracture. This was not looking good, if she really doubles it, my ribs would shatter into pieces and she might even crumple my lungs.

    With her strength right now, she picked up my wolf, and all I could do was wiggle to get out of her hold. Her fingers pressed hard on my ribs. It was tacky as a wolf to attack behind you, she was taking advantage of that very fact.

    "Oops, look at my strength," said Hailey "I thought that fracture was fake, but it wasn''t right? My abilities won''t be this enhanced to lift a werewolf." She had confirmed her suspicions. She knew that what I had done was not an illusion. Her fingers dug into my chest, making me whine. "Looks like your illusion was probably some healing abilities. I hope you could use it on your own self or it would be a pity"

    She pressed hard, and my ribs were failing to handle the pressure. A loud cry escaped from my wolf trying to set free of her hold, but she was ruthlessly strong.

    "Halt the duel", Channing shouted but Hailey was in no mood to listen. Her mania had taken over.

    "Now confirm my theories for me, darling", Saying this, Hailey pushed her hand harder against my ribs and the sound of a series of bones breaking filled the air. My ribs were in pieces and I could feel them inside me, piercing my organs.

 Chapter 65 - Agonizing Minutes

    The crowd gasped in unison. It was pretty clear that most of my ribs had cracked and with her nails still digging into me, I could feel the thick blood flow down my fur. The injury was so serious that it would even take ine hours, or maybe an entire day, to heal. Or would she be able to heal it?

    I cried out desperately, wincing as I tried to take the pain. I couldn''t use my abilities, as it was to be kept a secret. But the pain was just unbearable and my control over my Blood Noesis was nothing. If I were to use it, I would end up healing immediately and it would attract all kinds of attention. But the pain was getting unbearable and Hailey was persistent.

    I had to take it. I can''t let anyone know that my Blood Noesis was the most rapid healing ability to have ever existed in the history of Adalolpha.

    Hailey''s body was jerked back, and in that momentum, she let go of me. The warm blood was pooling around me and I heard Suzane to my side immediately. "Selene! O-OH MY GOD, Call an ambnce Arina" Her voice discreetly getting fuzzy inside my head. She was quick to drape a bright cloth over me and I turned by into my naked self with a punctured chest. A painful cough slipped through my throat and blood spewed out of my mouth.

    The werewolves usually turned back into the human form as that was our natural body before the curse of the moon was lifted. It was better for me to have turned back. If I was still in my wolf, I might have given in and healed.

    But that didn''t mean I suffered away from public eyes as well, "Ch-Channing" my weak voice tried to reach the ears around me but it only had Suzan lean closer to my mouth.

    "What?" Suzan asked and my head rather shifted on the other side and saw Channing pin down Hailey and tie her in ropes. It would be useless if she turned, but she waspliant.

    I didn''t want to go to the hospital, and it had left me with almost no choice but to ask Channing secretly. I was fine with letting him know. There was an odd trust that had formed around him. "Channing, please take me home," I telmunicated, and his head raised up immediately. For some time, he observed around why I had telmunicated when I did it again. "Channing! Just help me get home. I don''t want to go to the hospital"

    No one around me was reacting and Suzan''s ear that was close to my mouth came up. "You wanted to say something, Selene?" She traced my gaze, which was fixated on Channing, and called out to him, "I think she wants to say something to you"

    The ambnce''s sound became louder as it approached and stopped. My eyes pleadingly darted back to Channing, "I can heal myself Channing please help me get home"

    He left Hailey''s side and came closer. Seeing him this close, I could see his eyes ring. They held back anger, which was waiting to spill out. What was he angry about? Was it me? He had been acting a little distant since the morning and maybe had sensed that I had actually broken Hailey''s skull while everyone thought it to be an illusion. With me being able to telmunicate individually with him, only something an Alpha blood can do may have challenged his trust in me.

    But he held back his anger and telmunicated, "Let me send Hailey behind the bars. I will join you at your house. I hope you know I will expect answers" He prioritising his duty about Hailey made me worry more about his distant behaviour.

    While we, the two Alphas, were telmunicating, everyone else was concernedly asking questions that went over my deaf ears. My breathing wasborious, with pangs of pain shooting through my body with every intake of air. This had me take in less air and the dizziness was hitting me. The hospital staff was quick to pull me on a stretcher, and I didn''t even have the strength left to whimper in pain.

    "ine," Channing called her from beside me. She was busy trying to heal me and it was only helping numb the pain. "Take her to her house and keep healing her"

    ine''s gentle eyes moved between Channing and the hospital staff carrying me into the back of the Ambnce, "I can''t heal her. The injuries are beyond my abilities, Channing. She needs an immediate surgery"

    My eyes met Channing''s, and he ordered this time an odd side of him surfacing. "Are you going to make me repeat? Get her home I will be there in minutes"

    His tone was shocking enough for everyone. They wanted to ask why he was being this cruel to me, but they just couldn''t. It was clear they had received such words from him before. ine and Suzan were quick to get in the Ambnce as it sped to my house.

    Suzan caressed my head while my injury constantly focused ine on healing me the best she could.

    "Why would he ask to take her home, she had lost so much blood" Suzan''s concern only received a shrug from ine as she was concentrating on healing. I could feel the bleeding stop and the open wound trying to fix itself, but the fractures were taking a toll on me. Breathing was a little easier with the numbing effect her abilities had, but stings were still there.

    They carefully ced me on my bed when home and Suzan was frantically pacing around, trying to call someone. ine couldn''t speak as she was precipitating due to overexerting her abilities.

    Where was Channing? I cannot heal in my human form and I still cannot do it in front of the two girls. The clock ticking sound was agonising me when we finally heard a knock on the door. Suzan swung the door open. "Where were you? She needs to be taken to the hospital"

    "Both the girls leave" His voice was stern, and it had ine leave with a fright-filled expression. Any Omega would submit under the Alpha''s dauntingmand.

    Suzan, though her voice quivered, stood her ground, "I am not letting you treat her like this"

    Channing did not have patience for this and neither did I. A groan escaped my lips and it had Suzan turn to me. Channing ran his hands over his dishevelled blonde locks and held Suzan by her elbow, pulling her outside the bedroom.

    As soon as they stepped out, I twisted myself and before falling to the ground, turned into my wolf. My healing abilities only worked this way, and as soon as I shifted, it took effect.

    Just five seconds and I was healed as if nothing had ever happened before. My body rejuvenated as if reborn, and I basked in the feeling.

    Seeing Channing was yet to return, I went to the closet. Turning back to human, I slipped on the one-piece cotton gown and let out a sigh of relief. Running my hands over my lower ribs. It was all healed, like new, but the horror was still fresh in my head.

    "Selene!" Hearing Channing''s voice, I spun around, watching him narrow his eyes at my perfectly fine self. "Are you a witch?"

 Chapter 66 - Cold Reasoning

    I watched him stand near the door, innocently ask the question. His face was still heavy with anger for some reason, but I couldn''t hold myself. The innocence of his question had me curl my lips inside to contain the smile that was struggling to break free.

    Channing narrowed eyes, raising one of his eyebrows. He was fuming and here I was trying not tough and failing miserably as a huffed air escaped with augh, which I converted to a cough. My fingers covered my lips as I cleared my throat and straightened, "No, I am not a Wi- *clears throat* Witch. I believe you watched me a while ago turn into a werewolf"

    The smile on my face was still there. Channing stared at me for a while and my tongue nervously licked my lower lips before biting into them to hold backughter.

    "You might be a Hybrid," he said, walking a little closer to me, looking for answers in my eyes.

    I offered him a smile. "A witch''s power can never surface in a supernatural being. Hybrids never work. I am a werewolf. Here, have a seat, let me exin." I pointed to the lounge, and he waited a little longer before sitting on one chair of the sofa set. "Do you want some water?"

    He shook his head. "You should exin yourself first. Come here, sit"

    Even though he pointed to the seat on the sofa next to him, I sat opposite him on the other chair. He was being distant from me and I did not want to take his space, especially if he was having something against me. "Thank you for bringing me home" my words only received a stare as if he was not being patient right now. He sighed and leaned back on the sofa with both his arms on the armrest.

    "So you are an Alpha, one of the five Warchilds I suppose" His words were direct instead of the usual diplomatic tone.

    I nodded, "Yes, I am a Warchild. Alpha blooded." My eyes took in his expressions, and he was holding back a lot right now, I could tell. I couldn''t tell what had him this riled up. Did me hiding all this shook his trust in me?

    He Leaned forward, weaving his thick, long fingers through his blonde hair. I could see his jaw clench, revealing the bone at the end of his jawline. Channing''s eyes met mine with a little gentleness, "Are you fine?"

    "Yes, thank you." He gave a nod, and I did not wait for him to ask this time. "My special abilities are healing. I presume you saw how efficient they are."

    Channing impatiently said, "So as a Warchild, you have a developed Blood Noesis. Goddess Luna blessed all of us after all."

    That was the part that I never wanted to reveal. Blood Noesis can help you transfer your special abilities into others. Sometimes the transfer does more than just share the Alpha''s special ability, it can have other effects if developed. But the Warchilds, the current generation of Alpha, only they developed Blood Noesis.

    The previous ones were born past their mother''s death in the ritual, but since the Warchilds spent three years by the tree of Goddess Luna. I could connect a lot of dots with Arina, having told me about the ritual.

    "I do have the Blood Noesis, it is a given that it allows me to transfer my healing abilities to others." I gulped. Somewhere I trusted Channing blindly. Probably just because he was the first person who spoke by my side. "I- You do understand that such rapid healing abilities will attract all the wrong eyes"

    His index finger and thumb gripped his chin, trying to make reasoning, and I could see the rage in his eyes dissolve, bit by bit. "True, that ability is not something you should openly carry around"

    My heart sunk in relief. I knew it was not wrong to let him know.

    Just imagining how I would be taken captive for my Blood Noesis would make my skin crawl at times. Especially my parents, the king and queen would drain me every passing day for their and my brother''s sake. I would be a tortured blood bag that would heal anyone. I did not mind doing it for my brother, but I doubted this much would help him.

    "Selene," My head shot back to face Channing, "Don''t worry I won''t let your abilities known. But..."

    He paused, and a frown came to settle on my face. It seemed like he was fitting some pieces inside his head. "What is it, Channing?" It had me worried. Was I at fault?

    "Why are you here?" My eyes widened at how to answer that question. His head tilted suspicious of my reaction and his elbows came to rest on his knees, intecing his fingers as they supported his face. "Where are you from, Selene? Coming to think of it, you have put your name in the registry as thest name. Selene Selene, how dumb is that. I don''t know why I ignored it back then. I believe that should also be revealed with a proper exnation"

    My lungs felt heavy at his words. It made me realise how he had actually believed in me, to not confront about the wrongst name. Right now, he was talking to me as the Alpha of Winterwells, not the friendly Channing I knew.

    "I-I", There was nothing I could do but stutter. If I were to reveal that I was a princess, then I would have broken my promise. Even if Channing hid it, I would feel wrong about breaking my word and go back to the castle before the missionpletion. "I can''t let you know where Ie from, neither myst name" my voice was low.

    I should have at least used a falsest name, but that would be a lie and I still would have had to exin where I came from.

    "If you don''t say, I will only jump to wrong conclusions, like a criminal on the run," Channing said, with a coldness it felt like I was being interrogated and yet he was trying to reason with me. "Remember what I told you during John Walter''s case. I will not side with the wrong person just because they saved my life. I am a firm believer of equality, and a follower of the order"

    My eyes searched his eyes for some warmth, but that look was not there, like when he had warned me with the same words back at the hospital.

    I bit my lower lips and, after thinking, I said, "I still can''t tell you where I belong to. But I can answer why I am here, and in that, you will understand the reason why I can''t share my origin"

 Chapter 67 - Words Unsaid

    Note: Quick reminder that text in [square bracket] is an event from a past chapter, like a reminiscing memory.

    -------

    Outside the rundown house, the night was hovering around the corner, with darkness having nketed the grounds. My hazel eyes stared at Channing, who would not hear a twist of words today.

    As long as I hide my identity, every other piece of information would be fine, "I came here on a mission, to end the feud" I didn''t understand why I waited for his reaction but he was intently listening to me. The anger in his eyes had subsided, but the sternness had risen to its peak. "I came to help dissolve the internal war going on between Winterwells and Waterwoods. It was allowed for me toe here on the condition that I don''t reveal my identity doing that"

    My eyes searched for a reaction from him, but there was almost nothing. He was waiting for more. But there was nothing more.

    I cleared my throat, "I- That is the reason I am here, and also I have another condo rented here. It is just above yours, but I am yet to go there." He shifted in his position and that, some kind of reaction, made me feel a little better. "That is all the truth I have." I couldn''t even remember anything else.

    The time went by with me fiddling my fingers and Channing staring at me. Either he was waiting for more or deciding. After a few heavy minutes, he took a deep breath, closing his eyes. I could see his buffed chest expand inside his shirt and heave with his breath. His eyes opened and this time there were no scary emotions, just the normal Channing. The one I have known.

    He patted his thighs and got up. "I believe you are all healed now. I should get going then"

    What was that about? This odd tension was being created again. Was he not going to support my mission?

    He turned to leave, and I got up, "Channing '''' His back was facing me, broad shoulders were all I could see and it made it hard to read his face, "Did I say something wrong? Do you not want me to carry out this mission?" Even though my second question was a direct one, my first one was to ask him why he was being this distant.

    Getting this treatment without exnation was very hard to take. It makes one create scenarios in their head with all kinds of possibilities involving your insecurities. Especially when you saw that person in a special light.

    Channing finally turned around with a smile that even I could tell was fake, "It is a noble cause, Selene. I would help you in every way possible with your mission, even I have it in my heart to end the feud"

    I was d to hear his words, but it was not what I wanted to hear. With every passing moment, he was stretching the distance that he himself had created between us.

    What was going through his mind? While the fake smile on his face died, I kept staring. It was my turn to wait for the answer that was noting out of his mouth. My mind went through all the series of things that I could have done wrong and the only one that popped was me breaking Hailey''s skull, which I did restore, along with all her other injuries, for that matter.

    "I am sorry about what I did to Hailey", I wanted answers, but he wasn''t filling up the silence.

    "She had iting," came his curt reply. It had not offended Channing. I could tell somewhere he was d that Hailey got her fill, "You healed her, so there is no injury. No disqualification. You will still be in the running, but Diana gets the win for the finals of Stage two. You don''t need to fight, get some rest"

    I nodded in response, trying to think whether something else was the matter. How can he casually say get some rest with that emotion on his face? It was like something was amiss and yet so much his eyes were saying.

    I couldn''t help but keep staring. It took me back through the court case. How this person had made me feel protected when I was stupidly struggling to adjust to the outside world. I had truly expected him to not show up and, even if he did, to speak against me.

    But that never happened. He trampled those expectations and trusted my words over that stupid police chief, Jack. His words still ring loudly in my head...

    [I turned halfway to leave but Channing held my hand turning me to face him. It was a bit of shock as he covered the distance between us and pulled me in a hug. An odd feeling engulfed my heart as he said his next words, "Don''t be scared, I promise to stand with you through it all, Selene, just like you did for me back then."]

    Look at him now. A person who could say that needed a powerful reason to be distant. Till now I have known some things about Channing and that is he never gave up on his people.

    How his previous Beta had taken advantage of his same behaviour and pushed him to death. The hurt is still visible in his eyes. The cautions he was taking with the selection of the next Beta were evident.

    "I will be leaving then. Take care," He said as he turned walking further to the door. His retreating frame was unbearable to me.

    The first person I trusted outside of the castle. It would not be wrong to say, the first friend I made. Things aren''t supposed to be left unresolved like these. He was going and there was no way I would stretch things, even if he wanted to. I would make him speak.

    I ran after him. He had just opened the bedroom door, and I called, "Channing" But he was still leaving, going out and shut the door behind him as if he knew I was going to ask him, what was wrong?

    Like hell, he was leaving like that.

    These unresolved things pile up and lead to drastic decisionster on, like how I had to be in the dungeon for 14 years because they failed to simply talk to me. They did not wish for me to carry the crown they were preparing me for, but for my brother. I would have happily obliged. But those unsaid words cascaded into me being not exined why I was held in the dungeons.

    Before the door closed behind him, I held his wrist and he halted. "Is something else the matter, Channing?"

 Chapter 68 - In Circles

    Channing did not turn around for some time. He was waiting for me to let go of his wrist, to run away from the situation. But I held on. He had to turn back. He had to meet my eyes.

    "Have I done something wrong?" I asked innocently, looking for the answer. But his brows crinkled. As if not correctly understanding why I asked that.

    His body turned to face me as he stood outside of my bedroom door frame and I opened the door full. His eyes looked down, and my eyes followed. He saw me still holding on to his wrist and I let go as if gently swatting a fly. It hadn''t taken me a lot of time to adjust to the presence of men, but Channing had pulled me in yesterday, when drunk. It had made it difficult for me with him.

    Channing had a faint smile, watching my reaction. The little time I took to adjust my eyes back to his. "You had hidden the truth, now you have rectified it."

    But that answer did not convince me. He had been distant before the time of discovering me being the Alpha. There was something that happened betweenst night and the morning.

    "Go to sleep now. You had a long day," He said, this time waiting for my reaction. His care was showing, and yet the distance was still there.

    Since he did not want toe onto that topic, I asked upfront, "You are being distant. And it is not subtle, Channing. Have I... Have I done something to break your trust in me as a person?" If he had ignored my false information in the registry, that meant he still had trust in the person who I was. He did not even bother to push for revealing my true identity a while back. He still had that trust, but then what went wrong?

    "What!" Heughed with a huff, but I could see the hesitation in his eyes. When he saw my narrowed eyes and I tilted my head, wanting exnations.

    Channing sighed and raised his hand, bringing it forward to pat my head, "I am sorry I missed giving you a head pat back then, was a little distracted. There is nothing distant, Selene" He raised his eyebrows, forcing his usual yful nature forward. "Okay?"

    I couldn''t help but blink at him. He almost looked normal, but it just wouldn''t convince me, "No!" My words came like a rebellious child. "No Channing. Do you take me for a fool? Please tell me whatever it is. You don''t understand how heavy it getster on, the things can''t be fixed then and trust me I have seen it happen very badly." I unconsciously took a step ahead, reducing the distance between us and tilted my head up to match his eyes "What is it, Channing? Let''s see if we can work it out"

    Channing watched me step close, but did not budge. His eyes were searching for something on my face while I stood with my resolve. I wasn''t letting my first friend go this easily.

    He rolled his eyes, running his fingers through his hair, something he has been doing a lot since he came here.

    Turning his head, he watched through the lobby of my rundown house, outside the broken main door from where the vige was visible over a distance. The darkness had covered the skies and lights from the building reflected gently towards my house.

    Turning back to find me still looking at him, he sighed and entered the room, making me turn sideways for him to enter. I didn''t know why I shut the door. Maybe he wouldn''t want any disturbance.

    "Selene" Channing raised his hands to make them fall back again, he was struggling to say.

    "Yes, Channing?" I asked, pushing him further, "Just tell the truth"

    His grey eyes turned darker as he looked into mine. He was standing at a distance and yet I could see him clearly. "Selene, I don''t want people to think I am being partial to you"

    He stopped, and it was annoying me at this point. He will say two words, pushing forward and drop them.

    "Are you being partial?" My eyebrows raised, a minor irritation in my voice.

    Channing could see clearly that his going in circles was vexing me. "We are close, Selene, aren''t we? I don''t mean having known each other long or getting the door to each other''s secrets"

    Where was he going with this? Was he still wishing for my secret, where Ie from? But he was distant since morning. At this point, he could not twirl me round and round. I nodded, waiting to see where it goes this time.

    "We went through some tugging times together when we first met. You had brought me back from death''s door," He borated further, "You blindly trusted me back then and so did I. It is a different bond we share, I can see what you are going through even without the use of my ability and somewhere you understand what I am feeling"

    His words were overwhelming and although I wouldn''t agree with the part of me understanding him, I still had to know him better for that, but I would ept that he understood me. They made me feel warm on hearing.

    Channing casually smiled, "I would obviously be partial to someone with whom I share a special bond. Till thepetition for Beta ends, I don''t want that biased opinions and liking towards someone to be spotted out. It can hinder the selection of the correct Beta," His lips pursed before continuing, "You know what happened with John Walter, I don''t want my trusting in between this time"

    My eyes narrowed. I did not want to call him out for his childish behaviour.

    It was not his trust in John, even though he knew he was wrong and na?ve with whatever decisions he had taken to end up in that situation then. If he truly had trusted John, he would have sided with him before believing my side of the story, which he did not take even minutes to do in the hospital.

    This man was lying straight through his teeth. Not about the things he just said, but this was not the answer to my question and it irked me now.

    I might have let him go if he would haveshed out and asked me to stay away from him, but with his circling the thing round like he wanted to hold onto me and yet keep his distance. In that case, he was going to talk. I would make him tell the truth because even if he did not, I cared!

 Chapter 69 - Emotions

    "You are not partial, Channing," my voice raised. It had him startled. Channing''s mouth opened to say something and closed. What was this idiot trying to do? "You are the person who says you will never support a wrong person and here you are hiding everything, saying something as stupid as being partial!"

    Channing tried to push it again, "I can be partial, Selene, everyone can be par-"

    "But you aren''t!" I was tired of him just making incoherent words and thoughts and then nting them into my head. At first, I had nned to not be this persistent, but he pushed me to this. I wanted to know what it was. My mind couldn''t remember doing something wrong and this felt punishing. Especially because it was him and did not know why, but it was punishing, for something which I didn''t even know.

    We had an enormous distance between us and I walked forward and halted, keeping enough space for us to look into each other''s eyes.

    I spoke again, this time lowering my voice, "I know you are someone who sticks to rationality over emotions. Or you would have stopped Hailey today when she was being brutal with Sam. But you knew she wasn''t breaking any rule, and you held back all your overwhelming emotions." I saw his resolve waver. "If you were partial towards me, you would have made sure I did not get the Handicapped task. Stop running"

    It was very odd, the way I was pushing things right now. Forgetting he was supposed to rank higher than me in our current setting. My emotions were new and not understandable to me.

    "The members are talking, Selene," he said. Pushing it again. He was making it look like something casual while it was not. I could see it in his eyes.

    "No one is talking, Channing!" I almost shouted this time. Why was I getting this irritated? It was his choice to not speak, but I wanted him to speak. My heart was taking me in a flow and couldn''t stop it. I did not want it to stop. "People are enough tattletales to be talking about such things in secret and nothing has reached my ears"

    My eyes were fuming mes right now. This was irritating, vexing, irking... frustrating to see the push, the distance. I did not want to have distance from him. He was the person who showed me this world can be a better ce.

    Channing looked into my eyes and his eyes softened. I was angry, not because I felt anger, I felt hurt and I did not understand why, but it was because he was holding back.

    The room went silent with only the clock ticking filling the heavy atmosphere. Channing couldn''t bear to see me like this anymore, "You are right, Selene. No one is talking" His footsteps padded across the floor and I had to tilt my head to look at him, his body warmth reaching me "People will soon start talking and I don''t want that" Channing''s eyes were soft and truthful.

    The answer was the same, but it was leading in the right direction. "Why would they talk if you aren''t partial?" My eyes shifted between his light grey eyes that had turned liquid.

    He closed his eyes and rolled his head, finally giving up. "Because I feel protective towards you"

    One of my eyebrows raised in question. How was that rted to him going distant from me? If anything, it should make him hover around me more.

    Now I did not know if that would lead him to break his principles and be partial, but it was not something that would make him distant. "And?" I knew there was more to it.

    His palms ran strenuously over his face, leaving a white and reddish skin when left. I could tell my hurtful face was not something he was taking well right now and so talked forcefully, "Selene, since the time you saved my life, it feels like I am in debt to you" A dryugh escaped his lips, "A sweet debt that I want to repay and yet, at the same time never repay. To always be in debt to you, keep stretching it as much as I could"

    My breath held itself in a gasp as I gulped the tension away. "Why?" I asked in a raspy voice.

    I wanted to say, I just did my duty, and he doesn''t need to pay back or something. He had done enough for me. More than enough.

    There weren''t a lot of expectations I had with people. He had surpassed them enough during the case. But when I asked him why, I wanted to know why not dismiss it.

    Channing''s voice lowered, his eyes smiling with sadness, and it made my heart ache. "There are emotions, Selene, and I feel them strongly. Maybe it is because of my Blood Noesis, the foolish special ability to bring out everything ten folds. I have always kept it under control but with you"

    He took his step forward, standing as close to me as possible, till I could feel his presence heavily. He muttered, not breaking the gaze, "With you, Selene, I couldn''t do it today. The emotions spilt out, and it took me everything to keep it uncontrolled, and not be partial. Some day I won''t be able to and it would take only limited time till everyone notices it and the talks start"

    His words brought weight to my heart, which was unexined and unbearable. My chest clouded as I took in his expressions and the way he had framed his heart''s words. My eyes tried to find lies, but it was just sadness and truth.

    It was better to ask it and get it more cleared rather than stretching it now that the things were opening. Something inside me did not want to continue. Like my body felt a strange sentiment take over that had not originated inside me. But I couldn''t stop. "Did you lose control over your anger today?" my voice was low, and he nodded in response. "What went wrong?"

 Chapter 70 - Cascading

    Music rmendation - Do I Wanna Know? by Arctic monkey

    ---------

    Channing gazed at my innocence. When I asked him why he lost control over his anger, I genuinely did not know about it. But he had a faint smile, as if I should have understood by now.

    "It angered me for what you suffered," came his disclosure. I saw his jaw click before he continued. "I wanted to remain calm like I did when Hailey did a number on Sam. Like how I always kept it under the hood because the emotions can cascade inside me in a wrong way, but it would be a lie if I said I didn''t want to smash Hailey into the ground, then and there"

    The anger in his eyes surfaced again, and I could see how every cell in his body struggled to contain it. His hand went through his hair for the umpteenth time now.

    I stared at him. His eyes closed, and they gently opened to look at me with other emotions. Maybe I did not know him yet. This Channing was different, heavy with emotions. So much it was hard to breathe inside his space and right now, I was very close to him. The air was getting heavy and my breathing was short.

    Channing said he couldn''t control his emotions around me, and I could see it. Him going through the rainbow of them. It wasn''t that hard to guess. His eyes were expressive enough for that. I couldn''t take my gaze off him and rather drown in those feelings.

    They were spilling in an uncontrolled sense, but I couldn''t make out which emotion was this. He looked sad yet happy and yet frustrated. Everything was all over the ce.

    "I think I rememberedst night what I had done when I was drunk." His words brought the images back. Was that why he was being distant since morning today? He ran his tongue over his dry lips. "I think it was on purpose, Selene. Because it was you, what I did was not for anyone else in my thoughts, it was for you. Maybe I wanted to do that"

    What he was talking about went over my head. But somewhere it was relieving to know there was no other girl he had imagined then and yet scary to hear how he wanted to hold me then.

    Channing suddenly stepped closer, and there was no space left between us. "Channing!" I took a step back, and he took another step forward. What was he trying? The emotions inside him had truly escted. It took me only three more steps when my back hit the table cupboard. Bending my elbows, the lower section of my palm rested on the corner which touched the waist just above my bottom.

    He was two steps away, and he wasn''t halting. There was nowhere for me to go.

    Having closed the distance, his eyes dipped into mine. The emotion he was feeling right now. I did not know what it was, but it crawled inside my skin. I was feeling it and it only made my heart heavier and breathing slower.

    "It is so much more Selene" Channing stood extremely close as he said the words that had made some sense to me. "So much more with you. The need to protect you." His frame leaned closer, and I gulped through my dry throat. "Hold you," his voice a sweet whisper. I was feeling dizzy from theck of air around me. My tongue tried to wet my dry lips, and it only made my mouth drier.

    For some reason, I could not push him away. It was like I craved his presence for some time and it was here now. Not the closeness, but simply his presence, and yet I was strangely okay. Even if I wanted to, I didn''t want to push him away.

    Channing''s hand raised, and the back of his fingers ran gently along my cheek. His touch was icy, but my cheeks were already warm with red. My brows creased as I stared into his eyes. Pleading to stop, but that was all the resistance I could offer. The look in my eyes only made hime closer, and I saw his adam''s apple bob when he gulped.

    His hand went to rest on the tabletop behind me. He pinned me with both his hands, not leaving even a small amount of space to move sideways. My back was against the short table cupboard and in my front was Channing. His torso pressed against me and my hand went to rest on his chest as a futile resistance. I could feel his hard chest against my palm and how his buffed muscles tensed with my mere touch.

    He leaned closer, his foreheading to rest on my right shoulder. "I had resolved, Selene. To never take a liking to anyone, never try something that leads to a partner" This intimate space was making my breaths hitch. I felt the weight of his head lift from my shoulders and his lips went next to the shell of my ear, "I can feel my resolution slipping out of hold Selene"

    His breath against my ear sent tingles throughout my body. My lungs heaved for air and my heartbeat spiralled higher. I could feel something in the pit of my stomach and it had me close my eyes. This man was steering something inside me I had never experienced before.

    "Ch-Channing" I talked only in whispers and he hummed in a deep, hoarse voice. Goddess, even a mere hum was swirling the insides of my stomach. I felt the heat. He was radiating loads of it, but I felt it start in my body as well.

    I did not understand what he meant by resolving never to take a liking, and what he meant by it slipping. Was it some kind of confession? Was he taking a liking towards me?

    But more than that. Why couldn''t I resist? Did I hold reciprocating feelings for this person? I wanted to push him away. This was wrong, but my body was speaking anothernguage right now. Like a river flowing in one direction and I did not put effort into going against its flow.

    Channing''s face came in front of me. His eyes waited for me to continue as I had called his name, but there was nothing for me to speak.

    The fact was, even my body was going in a cascading fall, like his emotions were uncontrolled and slipping out of his grip. Engulfing me in them.

    There was guilt heavy in his eyes, like this was going the wrong way. Guilt, which rather I should be feeling for going in this flow. His eyes were almost teary before they shifted to my lips, and I couldn''t help but bite into my lower lips. Channing''s eyes gazed into mine and back at my lips as he leaned closer.

    This was wrong. I was about to be married to someone else in a few months. But my mind was fuzzy and my body weak. I did not want this, but my body had its own controls right now.

    I closed my eyes, knowing what wasing and I would regret itter. Right now, for some reason, I couldn''t help. I could have told even Channing did not want things to go this way with the way his eyes looked a while back. His resolve, he did not want to break it and it was clear the resolve had a powerful reason behind it. Like we both waited for this to be stopped, but only wished in our mind while the situation carried on.

    __________

    Announcement: This book will go Premium on Thursday... The number of chapters will increase on that day. Lucky readers who are reading up-to-date, would have read some chapters for free till then as it will lock from the 65th chapter ;)

    Happy Reading <3

 Chapter 71 - His Date

    *CHANNING''s PoV*

    Channing saw her this up close and everything he was holding inside crumbled. His special abilities made everything reach tenfold high, and the emotion that was stirring in his heart was already touching the top.

    He knew this was not right. Selene was not in her senses and that was only because of him. But holding back was so hard when she made that face. He wanted to hold her tenderly.

    Her eyes closed, and he saw the guilt that lingered in her hazel eyes. Channing felt pushed forward by something inside him and even he wanted this to be stopped. His overflowing emotions needed to be given a halt. But when Selene closed her eyes in anticipation and her teeth bit into her lower lip before letting go of it, making it go darker, he couldn''t help it.

    Channing clenched his jaw. How could he hold back like this? It was tough to contain himself in the first ce and with her; he felt all his inner barriers lift on their own.

    Selene did not want this, and at the same time, she wasn''t able to resist. Both of them wanted something to stop them, but the air was heavy and his special abilities had taken over both of them. Gulping, he leaned forward, the distance closing with every little tick of the clock that could not distract him.

    Just when they thought there was no stopping this situation, which both would regretter, Channing''s mobile rang.

    His eyes flew open wide. The shock had brought him to his senses, but he saw Selene still adjusting. Chest heaving as her mouth gasped for the air which she needed. The ringtone filled the air with a sound that was registered at slow increasing volume as Selene''s numb senses readjusted to reality.

    Channing had taken his distance and removed his mobile device out of his pocket. He would rather answer this call than focus on Selene, because he did not want the same cascade happening between them again.

    He saw the screen shing ''Fang Warchild'' on it before the ring died. Channing was about to call back when Fang called again and Channing picked it up, "Hello"

    "I had a request to make," came the voice from the other end. Fang sounded impatient and somewhere vexed. Channing found it strange that Fang was making use of such words. He never requested anything, rather always asked. Though the slight irritation in his voice sounded usual.

    Channing ran his hand over his hair, in a process to set them right. "You never use those words. What is it?"

    Fang was impatient to exin and spoke, "I am around the outskirts of your vige. There is some business I had with that girl Selene, from the court case." Channing nced at Selene and heard Fang say further, "Make it so that I can meet her peacefully at her little broken adobe. Distract the police''s eyes for me now."

    Channing''s eyebrows furrowed, "meet regarding what?"

    No matter what had conspired right now, Channing was the Alpha of Winterwells, and couldn''t just let Fang in this vige for the sake of their bond. There were some duties that he had to do and one of them was protecting his vige from Waterwoods, and Fang was the Alpha of that vige.

    He heard Fang click his tongue. "There is some stupid feast in the castle tomorrow. I will be bringing her as my plus one."

    Channing looked at Selene, who was gulping down water like she was thirsty for an entire month. He saw her and what he had done to her. It wasn''t her fault. She wasn''t the one who felt the need to continue, but it was him and his emotions had reached so high that they carried her with him.

    Somewhere he wanted to break his resolve and pursue her, but he knew that would put her through dangers. Just like his first and thest girlfriend had suffered the consequences.

    It would be better for him to keep the distance, and what better than letting Fang give it a shot. When Fang said he wanted to take her as his date, there was a pain that crossed Channing''s heart. But there was a relief that was settling there. Although Fang had tales of debauchery, Channing knew if he asked, Fang would noty a wrong eye on Selene.

    "I am a busy man, Channing. Do it fast. I don''t have the entire night." Fang''s voice reverberated through the mobile, and it had Channing startle back from his thoughts.

    He cleared his throat, "ya, just give me five minutes. Also... if you are doing this date just to pass time, don''t make that innocent girl fall for you or make any advancements towards her."

    Fang chuckled, "Don''t worry about that papa Channing. I would never do something that stupid to any girl. They fall for me out of their own will, and I can''t help that now, can I," And that was the truth. It was always the girls who came to him and got stuck in his web while he did not even bother looking at them. It was the first time Fang was the one who hade to a girl, weaving his web around her to be stuck.

    Channing cut the call and stared at the wooden interior of the house. In his mind right now, Fang was a better choice for Selene. Channing had hurt his previous girlfriends because of his abilities, and that was thest thing he wanted with Selene.

    He turned to Selene, who stood there reluctantly to meet his eyes. Channing looked around awkwardly, "I-I am sorry. This happened because of me, don''t hold yourself at fault"

    Selen finally caught his grey eyes, and she had no answer. What she felt a while back did not feel wrong, yet it made her feel forced into something. It was hard to describe what she felt, but there was one thing for sure; she had gone in the flow of her desires and not her emotions. Her feelings towards Channing were still unknown to her and what happened today pushed them in one certain direction. The direction that felt too fast and wrong, filled with regrets and guilt.

    Watching her not replying, Channing said after clearing his throat, "Take a break for two days. It would be odd to see you this healed in a night. We will have your stage 3 for Beta then. And um... Fang would be here in some time. If there is any problem, just call me... Or Sam, if that isfortable." And he left the room. Without turning back and having Selene stare at his retreating figure with so much weighing her thoughts.

    ------

    Note: For the people who are not yet aware, the top fan section has some changed rules. Along with power stones, it also considers other aspects now... You can check it in the information window of the top fan section (check about the book).

 Chapter 72 - Summoning From The Castle

    *SELENE''s PoV*

    My head spun around with what I went through just now. There was nothing that actually happened and still it felt like everything happened. My feelings and emotions did not match my thoughts, like something else was driving me.

    His words, the way Channing acted, were something other than him. Did he... Did he confess? Like he took a liking towards me and did not want to like me? Channing told me he liked him. No, he did not tell; he showed it to me. Would it have been so bad for him to just say?

    Now that he had left, my rationality was returning and even if I was trying to see him in that light, my mind wasn''t exactly convinced that what happened was right.

    But I did not push him away. Did that mean I was fine with it? I would have be ufortable for sure. I had just adjusted to being around men, and this was the second time Channing had made me this ufortable. Even Fang did not make me this ufortable with how-so-ever many tricks he had pulled and got closer.

    As soon as Fang crossed my mind, I remembered Channing having said Fang wasing around to meet me. Why was heing here at this time in the first ce?

    There was one problem that I was yet to recover from, and here came another. Today has really been a long day for me. Like I had seen every spectrum of the emotional rainbow today. I had already met Fang today during thepletion of the red task, and that was enough of Fang for one day.

    A ping resonated through the silence filled in the room and I checked my mobile to see a mail from my mother. "Great one more problem", I clicked my tongue before checking what was it about -

    -

    Selene,

    Your to be inws have been in the castle for some time now and it is shameless of you to not attend even once in their presence. Well, you have always been an ignorant and useless child since the beginning.

    Now that they are heading back, we have kept a little feast in the castle, your presence is summoned. And keep the King and Queen''s neck straight for once in your life.

    Make sure no one knows of your identity. Though It would only make me happier that you break your word and we put you back in your dark home below the castles.

    Dress properly and make your presence before they leave tomorrow.

    -

    A vein popped on the side of my forehead. I have been used to my mother''s spiteful words, so much my heart was numb to them. But couldn''t they have told me earlier so I could have gone to meet my future inws. I had only heard that my father-inw had asked my father to send me out of the castle, but had never met him. On top of that, she did not mention the time for the feast. My mother must have done that deliberately so I don''t get to meet them.

    It was good that Channing had asked me to take a break for two days. I could visit the castle freely. Not like the King and Queen would let me stay.

    Well, that was a problem for tomorrow to face. Right now, the major problem was Fang, who was on his way here, to meet me. Channing phrased it in a way for me to understand, Fang was definitelying to my house. I don''t know how he could step inside Winterwells, but then again, my house was on the outskirts, barely visible from the vige.

    I had to get out and go somewhere else. I should probably head to my condo, without being seen by the people. That would be huge trouble.

    If Fang meets me now, he would know what had happened here. My eyes gazed at the room and not I immediately started putting it back to normal. The carpet was straightened, and I dusted the sofa where Channing had sat. Bringing the room freshener out, I sprayed it everywhere. Fang would find it out, reading my thoughts, but I took my precautions.

    When I opened my cupboard for a change of clothes, the ones I was wearing had a tinge of Channing''s scent on them, I stopped.

    "Wait, a minute!" I eximed to myself, "why are you doing this stupid Selene." I tapped my forehead. With so much to think and no one to talk to, I was talking with myself right now. "Why are you hiding this? It is not like you cheated or something." It was like I was covering the trails and the scent in this room, so Fang wouldn''t find out. "Nothing happened and even if it would have, Fang''s opinion and thoughts don''t matter to me."

    Angered at my own actions, I went and kicked the carpet back into a folded position. "Stupid, stupid Fang" He was troubling me without even his presence.

    Nheless, I did not wish to meet Fang right now. Taking out a hoodie and a cap from the cupboard along with a pair of joggers, I wrapped myself in disguise. There was no way I was waiting here and looking forward to meeting Fang. I had another ce to live, the condo. I would cover myself and go there so none of the vigers saw me all neat and healthy.

    I did not want to meet Fang today. No, I didn''t want to meet him ever again in my life.

    I took my mobile, turned the lights off, making everything pitch ck, and left the bedroom to step into the creaking lobby. This house was made of wooden nks and the lobby had some loose ones. The darkness of the night and surroundings took me some time to adjust to theck of light.

    As I stepped out of the broken main door, happily ready to leave, my elbow was jerked as I stumbled to one side of the door frame. My body was pushed against the wooden house''s wall.

    "So much disguise to meet me." Before my eyes could adjust to the darkness, I recognised the deep voice. It was Fang. Stupid Fang. It was like he was waiting for me toe out. His untamed smile slipped on his lips as he said, "If youe to meet me like this, people would mistake us to be some kind of forbidden affair"

 Chapter 73 - Between Us

    Bg music rmendation: y with Fire by Sam Tinnesz

    ---------

    My eyes searched for him in the darkness. This man was always dressed in ck, like someone had died. Fang''s hands were gently pressing me against the wall, and he let go. "Are you okay?" He asked, in his casual tone. Surprisingly, he had kept a distance from me or he somehow always finds a reason to pin me and get close.

    His question could have had many meanings. Fang might have read through my mind how I was injured, but the first thing that crossed my head was what happened a few minutes back in my room when Channing was present. "Y-Ya, about what?" I wasn''t thinking straight in Fang''s presence for some reason.

    My eyes went to check behind him where the vige was. We were standing on the deck of my house, which was clearly visible from the vige.

    Though both of us were wearing ck, Fang out of habit and me as a disguise, was he not scared? Even though I lived in a rather remote area, this was still Winterwells, and Fang was the Alpha of Waterwoods. He was trespassing this confidently, as if there was no worry. Winterwells had some unguarded borders and though I wanted to end the feud between both the viges, if I became the Beta, I would make it strict only for Fang to never enter here!

    His shoe made a tapping sound as he stepped closer dauntingly. The way his eyes looked at me, I already knew he went through my brains and saw what conspired here. "What happened between you two?"

    My heart hitched hearing his cold, deep voice. Even in the darkness, I could see his ck eyes darken.

    "Between who?" I asked, trying to keep my tone oblivious. There was no need for me to exin nor hide. But there was a guilt that surfaced inside me. It must have been because we were soulmates that it created this reaction. There was a lot you can go through with your soulmates even if you did not love them, like you can''t bring yourself to lie to them.

    Fang breathed heavily as if holding something inside him back, "between you both. Channing, I saw him leave the house"

    What a sly man Fang was. He knew exactly what happened, yet he was asking me to say it loud. "If you already read my thoughts, then don''t ask." Ished, getting vexed more at the fact that he found out. My voice came a little exerting as I said, "Don''t read my thoughts like they belong to you. Stop studying my private life. Stay out of my head, Fang"

    He tsked. My tone did not sit well with him. He probably wasn''t used to such a tone in response to his questions. "Isn''t it a simple question Selene, I want to hear the answer from you."

    I gazed at him, stepping closer to me, and looked between his eyes that held back so much irritation. My name was strange on his lips. He had a habit of calling me ''little one.'' I had to crane my neck to see him. Fang was taller than Channing. He hummed questioningly, raising his eyebrows, and it made me gulp. He was being patient and I couldn''t bring myself to talk.

    What was I even supposed to say? I myself was confused about what had happened. Though It wasn''t Fang''s business, for that matter.

    Upon seeing me not respond, his palm formed into a fist and smashed against the wall, away from my face. It had me startled. This was the side of Fang that I only had imagined existing, but it wasn''t just my imagination now. "I asked, what happened between you two?" His voice growled as he spoke.

    I wanted to run from here. Just like Channing was trying to run away a few minutes back. But Fang would catch hold of me and somewhere in my heart, I did not want to face that.

    My eyes shifted to where his fist was still stuck against the wooden wall. I could smell a faint smell of blood and I looked back at him, concerned. No, I wasn''t supposed to be concerned. I was supposed to get out of this situation. Just talk about why he was here. Looking back at where he had punched, I saw the Wooden wall had formed a crack, with a dent that could break with a little more pressure.

    "That is my house, Fang!" I knew my tone vexed him, but I still had my voice high. Trying to establish my authority and control over this situation, though it would never work with Fang. "Don''t you dare ruin whatever remains of this house."

    I wanted this to turn direction, not talk about what happened today with Channing. It still irritated me how it had left me feeling. So lost in my own feelings, like I did not know why I did what I did. Whatever conspired with Channing was not in my character, even if deep down possibly I liked him. I wouldn''t have gone that far. But it happened, and I wasn''t feeling right about it.

    Fang needed no exnation and with him asking, it openly just irked me further. I did not want to say it out loud. Something that I myself failed to understand and left me with so many wrong emotions and questions. It was frustrating.

    Fang''s fist, which had punched the wall, opened and came to rest on the wall beside my face. The fingers of his other hand held my chin, raising my face to look at him. I wasn''t exactly angry, just frustrated at what I was feeling, and he saw it in my eyes. His deep voice reverberated through my body, "I know it wasn''t your fault, little one, it''s always better to rify things between us, isn''t it?"

    I saw his smug look return, and it made me want to punch him hard in his gut. What was he trying to mean with ''between us''? There was nothing between us, just him irritating me by putting us as couples. If I could, I would rather throw this man on the other end of the.

    -----

    Author''s thought: Realising this is the same day that started in chapter 33... well not every day will extend this long, it was just too much eventful; I guess. Poor Selene went through so much in one day.

 Chapter 74 - Shameless

    Bg music rmendation: Do it for me by Rosenfeld

    --------

    "I have nothing to rify with you," I said. Fang was doing this on purpose, to get this reaction out of me. He loved to see me frustrated and push him away while he kept pulling back as if he hadn''t made me push him in the first ce. "What happens in my personal life is none of your concern"

    "It is my concern," He retorted with a smirk and his hand, which was holding my chin, ced itself on the other side of my face casually, on the surface of the wooden wall.

    "No, it is not," I said, trying to push him away, cing my palms against his toned chest. But that gave his usual opposite reaction. He pushed back against me, stepping closer than before, and it made me crane my neck up while his neck stretched down to look at me. "We are not dating or something Fang, it is not your concern on what I do and with whom-"

    "Do you seriously not know, or are you just ying dumb?" He asked, cutting me mid-sentence, right before I would say something that would rile him up.

    Somewhere this setting felt morefortable with Fang and I hated to admit that. It was because this was his nature, but what Channing did today went beyond this, against his own nature. Fang continued with a serious tone, as if he did not like watching Channinge across my thoughts, "Let me clear it out loud, then. We are one of those rare and lucky Alpha''s to have met their soulmates, at such a young age despite Goddess Luna''s curse."

    I gulped, knowing exactly where he was going, and I did not want to ept it. When I was taking a shower at Suzan''s ce, it had urred to me. I had dismissed it then, as if Fang was messing with me. But deep down, I knew the possibilities were high.

    "You are my soulmate, Selene" His voice was stern. Hearing it made my breath shudder. I bit into my lower lip. I didn''t want that fact to be confirmed. Never. Because it was Fang!

    My gaze was fixated in the front, at his ck shirt that fitted well with his capacious chest, his muscles stiff and curved. Fang''s face came down to level with my face till we looked straight into each other''s eyes. I breathed heavily, watching his brooding eyes and felt his fingers hold my entire jaw, as my chin seated in his palm and his finger curled till the index and thumb squeezed my lower cheek.

    "MINE" His voice was filled with crude possessiveness, leaving from the depth of his throat, and eyes that had no hint of a trick.

    My lips pursed as I gulped forcefully. Fang titled his head to the left, eyes narrowed, and he said, "I hate to smell some other man on you." His jaw clenched to bring out his jawline.

    With the way he looked at me right now, if it was not Channing a few minutes back with me, Fang might have gone and ripped the other man''s head off his body.

    My eyes narrowed at him. "You can''t say that when you yourself smell of some other girl." I had smelled some other scent a while back, but had ignored it. "That is very hypocritical of you, Fang," tauntced in my voice, even though the pressure of his aura weighed on me. My heart found pleasure in boldly pushing this man behind in his own game and it brought his devilish smile back on his face. One that he had held back for some time now.

    Werewolves had amazingly developed noses. It was how we recognised each other, but at times like these, it works too well.

    However, his body was fresh. He had taken a bath beforeing here and yet I picked up the scent of this other girl. It would have washed that smell away, and yet it was irritating my nose how that girl''s pungent perfume fouled Fang''s scent of burning embers. But it was his business, and I didn''t care what he did with whosoever that girl was.

    Fang''s face broke into a wide grin. "Jealous are we?"

    It made my eyes roll. "I don''t care about your business Fang, you better don''t care about mine." He continued to stare at me, driving a different meaning to my previous thoughts about how the mixed scent irritated me. "Stay out of my head, Fang!" My voice raised, and I pushed him again.

    He took his distance this time, but his hands were still on either side of my face. The distance gave me some space to breathe. Fang''s face was stered with guilt that was nowhere close to real. "You had upied my head and my body today, Selene. I felt so bad about cheating on you like that."

    My face cringed at his ridiculous words. Which girl would want this man by her side? There was nothing in between us and he used the word cheated as if we were a couple. On top of it, what manes and openly talks about his affair?

    "We have nothing between us, for you to call that cheating," I said, and a sigh escaped my lips, "Do whatever you want, Fang, and let me do whatever I want"

    His eyebrows raised pitifully, "I was so riled up when I held you close, in my arms, at the crooked tree. Your heartbeat against mine." His words were embarrassing for me. How can he shamelessly talk as if it was intimate when it wasn''t. "Though some other girl was on my bed, it was you who was on my mind the entire time. Too much of desire you built inside me, that I lost control"

    My eyes went wide at his words. Fang was being so shameless that it made the colour rise on my face. He had indirectly described me in such an intimate setting, which made me more and more embarrassed.

    It was his choice, whatever he wanted to do with other girls when he didn''t have a partner. There was no need to mention I took his concentration in thatscivious environment.

    He talked with such a pitiful tone, as if I was telling him he had cheated on me while I insisted he hadn''t. My words fell on his deaf ears.

    Fang''s wicked grin stretched on his lips, reaching his eyes as his tongue went over one of his canines. "Well, I should apologise properly, shouldn''t I"

    -------

    Note: Yesterday only one chapter was uploaded as I had updated 2 Chapters in the Privilege.

 Chapter 75 - Clashing Truth

    What ridiculous words was this man saying? Even if tomorrow, that which will nevere, I am to take Fang as my partner, I would not point him out on his lecherous choices before me. No one should be med for their past.

    "I am very, very sorry. I honestly felt extremely guilty after it happened." Fang stepped closer and kissed my cheek and my hand immediately went up to cover where his lips had gently brushed against my skin. I frowned, looking at him, and my eyes widened in shock. He whispered near my ear, "I promise it would never happen again. Let me make it up to you"

    I felt like I had heard those words somewhere before, but I couldn''t remember where. "You don''t need to make it up to me or anyone!"

    Fang took his distance again. "How about I fix and renovate your entire house, instead of just the lobby and that one dark room there," his head pointed to the room near the entrance, which was always closed. "As a gesture of apology. Let me make it up to you for my hedonist mistakes."

    It immediately clicked to me how Channing was here yesterday, asking to make it up to me. I had asked him to fix that closed dark room and the lobby. Fang was pointing it out on purpose. He must have obviously read it from my thoughts.

    I tilted my chin up, "I will not apologise, if that is what you are expecting of me." If he was putting up the act so I would feel like I cheated on Fang, then I won''t be giving that to him. Whatever intimate space I shared with Channing has nothing to do with Fang. "Fang, I know what happened a while back. I was in my senses, I know what I felt with Channing and it is nothing I feel around you. I''d rather understand and work on those feelings than waste, hearing your stupid aggravating apologies"

    Fang clicked his tongue, evidently irked by my response. Possibly even my thoughts as he can read them. In my head, I had kissed Channing. Anticipating it and somewhere deep down wanting to do it. And if it would have happened, I still wouldn''t have anything to apologise to this man standing in front of me.

    "Don''t confuse your gratification for the kindness he shows as your liking towards him," said Fang, brows drawn in anger. "Channing was doing his duty, helping you in the past, nothing out of his feelings. And the feelings you assumed towards Channing, are not yours."

    My eyes narrowed. "Don''t decide for me, Fang. Don''t decide what I feel"

    "Honey, is the problem of his ability." Fang had a fake worried tone just to step on my buttons. "You don''t even know what you were feeling. Neither weren''t you going with any flow" Fang ced his hand in his trouser pockets, letting out a sigh and continued, "Channing''s innate special abilities can increase anything tenfold. Emotions magnify so much that they sweep the person it is directed towards, into them".

    Words failed my tongue as he said those words. It was something that Channing had said about his emotions rising tenfold. But how can his emotions affect mine? At this moment, I was more confused than I had felt a while back.

    Fang brought one of his hands out of his pockets to caress my cheek and, without a second dy, I swat it away.

    His charcoal eyes did not leave mine, "Especially engulfing the empathy ofpassionate people like you, Selene. You were just pulled into his desires." His voice filled with distress at the end, remembering what desires Channing had shown. "They weren''t yours and so your emotions and thoughts jumbled around, conflicting inside you, finding the right reason for what you felt." His jaw ticked, holding back his temper. "The tension you felt was not real, just something he felt and was carried onto you"

    I stared back into Fang''s infuriated eyes. He did not like how I was not hearing his words even after so much exnation. More than that, it pissed him after going through my thinking and watching me trace back to that moment with Channing for answers.

    I reminisced through everything, and there truly were times where it felt like the cogs did not fit. Channing said it wasn''t my fault. I had not understood what it meant then, but what Fang was saying was giving me exnations for the conflicting swirl I went through. If I like Channing in my heart, I still would not have allowed such advancements this soon.

    But that did not mean I would listen to Fang. "Stop feeding me with words in your own favour, Fang. I know how much you like to incline everything towards you, irrespective of people''s choices."

    This man was the worst, like the entire world spun for him. Fang made sure everyone around him offered him something and if they did not, he took it from them. I have had enough experience with his opportunistic nature to ask for nothing useless from him.

    "You can try it on him again," Fang responded casually, while eyes watching his knuckles that had dried blood on them, "Try inducing a different emotion in Channing towards you and see if it creeps onto you." Fang leaned closer, his hands in his pocket, bringing his face opposite mine. His lips rose from one corner, "once Channing loses his control over any one of his emotions towards a person, the rest easily follow."

    My eyes looked around, to nothing in particr. If what Fang was saying was true, then I should first talk with Channing regarding it, instead of straight-up testing it. Moreover, Fang was not a trustable person for me.

    Fang stood by straight, running his fingers over his sharp jaw bone as if thinking something. His lips curled in a thin line, "hmm let''s see, how about you try to induce jealousy in him? I will happily oblige to help you make him jealous. You, me, sharing an intimate space"

    I snapped my eyes back at him and saw him deviously run his tongue over his canines. Such a tant man Fang was. "Can you never be serious?" I asked, irritated because he was twisting things in his favour again. It was so hard to trust this man.

    If I had to check with Channing, I would never take help from Fang. He would definitely ask something from me in return and then make sure I gave it to him.

 Chapter 76 - So Many Questions

    "I am always serious," Fang responded to my question with an innocent shrug, and it had my eyes narrowed at him. He smirked, "I don''t mind doing a little love act with my dear soulmate to make Channing jealous. At the end of the day, he turns out to be only a thorn in my way"

    To Fang, nothing else mattered as long as he got what he wanted, and that was a big question. What did he want? The first time I had met him, he wanted to marry me, now is nothing different. He is trying to take baby steps with the same end goal. However, I refuse to believe he simply wants to marry me. There was another hidden agenda, and what is the highest reward you obtain from a princess, The Crown!

    My eyes keenly observed Fang, to see if he would react even a slight bit to my thoughts, but he held the same faint smile on his face. There was no reaction. He was rather waiting for my answer about taking his help to make Channing jealous.

    I pursed my lips, thinking about what he was trying to do. As some casual reply, my eyes rolled, and I said, "Stop trying to convince me of lies. Why are you here?"

    Fang hummed, ready to answer my words instead of the actual question, "Those aren''t lies I speak, little one. You should ask him what happened with his previous girlfriend, whom he thought he was so head over heels with. The poor girl was in jail for years, all thanks to Channing''s anger and his blood noesis"

    Right when I thought this conversation ended, he threw another mystery at me, which, of course, I can''t ask Fang to clear it. It was better to check it with the used person first.

    But what Fang just said reminded me of Channing''s words. He had resolved to never take a liking to someone, and this sounded somewhere the reason for it.

    Fang stood by the wooden railing of the house deck. He was unusually keeping his distance today. Not that I did not want him to, I felt better that he wasn''t creeping close, but every time he did something now made me want to find the hidden meanings in them. His eyes looked at the vige of Winterwells in the distance and then back at me. "It takes time for one to understand the other person before taking a liking towards them," said Fang.

    I gawked at him, eyes almost falling out of sockets. What was he trying to say? The words did not sit well for a man like him, who asked to marry me the moment he met me.

    He continued, "And then youe to see and understand the ws that person has. Thepromises involved and their eptance that slowly converts liking to love."

    This was not something Fang would say. Everything he was preaching, I could bet he did not follow, but he was exining it so calmly. "Do you have a fever or something, Fang?"

    Fang let out a chuckle. "I am exining to you things in your own stupidnguage. Of course, they don''t matter to me, I get my goal when I want and how I want"

    My tongues rolled, going over the insides of my cheek. "Un hun." I gave him a sceptical look. Knowing Fang, this felt more reasonable. Because if this man had those concepts about love or liking someone, the world would have been a different ce.

    Fang exhaled from his mouth as if he was tired of exining something repeatedly, then continued his exnation. "It is not normal for Channing with his Blood Noesis, it pushes every emotional and physical aspect in an exponential force. A little gratitude can grow so much he misinterprets it as infatuation. When that infatuation really starts existing in his heart, it tenfolds into a mirage of liking or desires."

    Fang gritted his teeth at the end, as if remembering what desires Channing had a moment ago.

    Fang continued with a tired tone. "A normal person''s empathy picks even a slight change in emotion and the person feels the need to help the emotionally imbnced, especially if it is someone you are close to. It is a natural response to put yourself in their shoes. Those emotions are like droplets that can soak only a small section of cloth. Imagine the emotionsing like a flood. Even a minuscule amount of empathy drowns into it."

    He walked towards me, finally having done the exnations. My eyes looked away, pondering over what Fang had just said.

    He was talking huge logic right now, and I had nothing to say.

    But one thing I did not understand was why was Fang taking so much effort into exining it all to me? I could sense the sincerity in his words, but then again, this man was hideous and devious about everything. Whatever he did led to something that he would benefit from. Only time would tell that.

    I, on the other hand, couldn''t jump to conclusions without having a chat with Channing. There were so many questions and I specifically needed clearance about his feelings towards me.

    He stepped closer to me, keeping a reasonable distance, so if I try to run, he could easily catch hold of me. My eyes drifted downwards. I did not wish to see that face, which always carried a wicked, charming smile. As I looked down, I saw a big box that was kept at the side. "What is that?"

    Fang smiled, delighted by the question. He bent down to pick it up and hold it in front of me. "This here, little one, is a small gift." I met his gaze, confused. His usual devil smile braced his beautifully carved face, "It is time for you to fulfil your end of the deal. A beautiful gift for the girl who is going on her first date tomorrow."

    My eyes shifted between the box and him. I promised him a date, but I had not expected him to go to these lengths. As much as I wanted to refuse it, it was a word I had given to him.

    Fang leaned ahead. "Can''t wait to see the outfit glow on you. I handpicked this personally, little one, befitting for my date and the princess," saying this, he gently nted a kiss on my cheek. An innocent kiss, one which lingered on my skin like a gentle tickle. Meeting my eyes, his lips twisted in a smile, "I will call you tomorrow, a few hours before Ie to pick you up. Get your maid to help you into this. You might need her help"

    He handed the box to me, and I was speechless. I gulped nervously as the box felt heavy for just one dress to be inside it. Before I could say anything, he disappeared, turning into his wolf, running away from Winterwells. As soon as I saw his wolf, another question horrified my mind.

    Fang turned into a pitch-ck wolf. If Fang''s wolf was pitch ck, then who was the one I had seen when I was saving Channing''s life from John.

    That wolf, who hade from Waterwoods, was ck and white.

    Fang had a ck wolf.

    It truly wasn''t Fang who had killed the previous Beta, as he was iming when we met at the court. He took the me to save that wolf.

    Then who was the murderer of John Walter?

 Chapter 77 - Date Mismatch

    I looked back at the big box in my hand that Fang had left. There was no way it only had a costume. The box was blue with a white ribbon or it, holding the lid. It stretched from my waist till my shoulder.

    Taking it back inside, I undid the ribbon, and it slid down. As I lifted the lid, I saw a heavy dress. I could tell it would have a huge skirt for it to puff till the brim of this box. It looked expensive, something only the royals could buy in this kingdom. Fang sure was rich, after all, he took everything opportunistically.

    I held the shoulder of the dress and lifted it up and as expected; it had a huge andyered skirt. It was sky blue and sparkles adorned the skirt. The dress was made of silk, but the outeryer of the skirt had a shiny material which gave a tiny indigo hue. A diamond belt held the waist of the dress and the upper section was simple, with some folds of the cloth stitched together.

    The curving V-neck had a like cor that fell over the chest area and had carvings of flowers on it. Sleeves of the dress continued to the cor, a transparent that ended with frills at the wrist.

    My eyes gawked at its beauty. How can I wear something so beautiful? I''d rather put it in some show piece and keep staring at it.

    I was the Princess, someone who was supposed to grow up wearing such dresses every day, even though we were in the 1990s. But I grew up in dungeons, wearing scrubs or sometimes the maid outfits which Dandeline used to bring me from her closet. My heart was heavy after a long time remembering that part of my life. I guess I was not not as numb to it as I had thought I was.

    I kept the dress back over the corset that was at the bottom of the box. It looked like a renaissance design. I hope Fang wasn''t taking me to some cafe or restaurant wearing this. Even if I wear this to the castle, I would attract all the weird eyes.

    It was almost one in the night. I slid the box under the bed and headed towards my condo. Luckily, the lights in the vige were low, and I was wearing ck. No one saw me as I entered the residential area, climbing up the stairs to the highest floor. I saw the condo that unexpectedly my father had bought for me and rang the doorbell.

    Dandeline opened the door in a half asleep state. Her eyes narrowed at me and then suddenly realising who it was, the waterfall flowed down her eyes, "Pri- Madam, it took you so long"

    "Shhh, you''ll wake up the entire colony," I said hurriedly and pushed her inside, hastily pping the door shut behind me. "Dandeline, you need to be careful. And get used to not calling me Princess already"

    Dandeline sniffed, wiping her nose with the back of her hand, "Yes, madam. I heard you were injured. How are you? Is it big?" She started ruffling my clothes and checking where the injury was.

    "I am fine, Dandeline." I said, holding her shoulder, "Pull yourself together, will you. Aren''t you aware of my abilities?"

    Dandeline was crying uncontrobly, watching me finallying to live at the condo. "Yes, but-"

    "Dandeline, we have a bigger mission to finish here," I said, cutting her mid way and her back straightened immediately. I wiped her face, and she staggered back, not letting the princess touch a mere maid. But I did not care about that status. "Go wash your face. Let''s make something for dinner after that"

    "No, no, Princess, you have been working hard," Dandeline wiped her face, "You sit here, let me serve you today. It is my duty after all." She turned but then stopped and asked, "Can I ask why did you enter thepetition for Beta? It doesn''t align with our mission here"

    I chuckled, "Put a little more thought, Dandeline. Beta gets ess to the vige elders and a lot of other inside stuff. It is a position right below the Alpha, second inmand of the vige, after the elders. Even the police ranks below them."

    "I see," Dandeline said, connecting the rest of the dots. "You make yourselffortable I will prepare the dinner"

    "Okay." I wouldn''t say I was a good cook, and I had been eating too much of my simple homemade food. Finally, I would have some good food. I took a shower and changed intofortable clothes. Remembering the text I had received previously, I informed her as I took a seat at the table, "My inws are leaving tomorrow. There is a feast for them and I will visit the castle for it. Help me dress up."

    "Of course, madam, it would be my pleasure," Dandeline had sparkles in her eyes and it made me smile. This girl had given her entire life in my service, and there were very rare moments when I asked for her service on my own. "But Princess, we did not bring any dress befitting for the event," her voice held panic.

    I thought about buying one from the capital before heading to the castle. Something befitting for a party at the castle.

    Suddenly it clicked me. The dress Fang given to me for our date would be perfect. Too perfect that it made me doubt where exactly he was going to bring me for the date. He talked about going tomorrow, and did not mention when or where. How did I manage to be this absent minded!

    As much as I knew Fang, he would surely pull this. What was he nning to do by taking me to the castle for a date? He knew it was where Ie from. He couldn''t be thinking of asking the King for my hand in marriage. Even if he were to introduce me as his date, it would be a done deal for me.

    I had to cancel the date, but I did not have his number. Damn it!

    "Madam?" Dandeline called, and I snapped out of my daze. "What about the dress?"

    I murmured, "Let''s buy it from the capital city tomorrow."

    "Okay," she went back to her cooking. My feet paced briskly back and forth in the room, not understanding how to talk to Fang. I did not have his number, he probably got mine from my thoughts, and I had no choice but to wait till his call. I couldn''t possibly go to Channing and ask. It would be too awkward now.

    I will just have to wait for Fang to call me tomorrow and refuse him, then. He had said he would call hours before the date, possibly giving time for me to prepare myself. I will tell him then and postpone the ns.

    As I stood near the window, my eyes caught sight of a person in disguise walk out of the same building. He wore all ck and baggy clothes, but his buffed body was still visible. Somewhere I guessed it to be Channing, but in the night''s dark I couldn''t be sure. He was looking around as he strode away from the building.

    The person walked ahead, and I saw Sam seated near the fountain in the middle of the residential area. The man in ck handed two sets of paper to Sam and exined something before looking around and walking away.

    "Madam, the dinner is ready," I heard Dandeline and walked back to the dining table after seeing Sam go back to his home.

    After thinking for some more time, I ignored what I just saw. I did not expect Sam to do any shady work, so putting my head in that matter was useless. There were already too many questions weighing on my mind today, and I wanted no more.

 Chapter 78 - Extra Pair Of Eyes

    I sat at the table where Dandeline had already started to serve. She had made an entire meal in such a short time and it made my mouth water. It had been such a long, long time since she had cooked for me.

    Dandeline, out of habit, stood behind me after serving. My head turned to look at her. "Have a seat. We are not in the castle or something." I pointed to the seat in front of me. She reluctantly took her steps ahead, and I had to wave my hand again for her to finally pull the chair and take a seat.

    "It would have been easier to serve," Dandeline murmured.

    I hummed in response, "There is enough on my te. You will have to get used to talking with me as friends." I gulped down some water before continuing, "I might need your help with the mission. Come on, try and strike up a casual conversation with me using my name"

    "Princess! How could I?" Dandeline panicked and got up from her seat to bow.

    My hand raised and gestured for her to take her seat back. "Dandeline, I am asking you to be casual. Just rx. Think of this as one of your disguises. You are excellent at that, aren''t you?"

    Dandeline looked sceptical for a while, not being able to meet my eyes. Her index circled on the dining table ss, "um... H- how is the. T-themunication with the pack membersing along?"

    My lips pulled up in an approving smile. "Great. Actually, I have made some new friends."

    "That''s nice," Dandeline was happy to hear that, and her twinkling eyes made my mood lift. This girl was older than me and yet her childish innocence was something that kept me going through the starting days in the dungeons. "H-How is thepetition for Beta going on?" She tried to continue the conversation.

    I looked at her and tilted my head. There would be two days that I won''t be joining the pack again, as Channing had mentioned. Diana was the one that worried me. She had changed colours immediately after seeing I waspetent enough to win the ce of Beta. There might be other times when I leave the pack and travel somewhere for work. I would need an extra set of eyes so the few people who hate me don''t plot something funny.

    "Thepetition is going in the right direction," I replied. Taking another bite of the meat, I chewed it for some time beforeing to an appropriate answer. "You should join the pack, Dandeline. I need open eyes around the vige, the people who work for the elders in and around the Winterwells pack"

    Dandeline formed a crease on her brows, "But then madam, I won''t be able to help you as your servant"

    I tsked, "You help me as my friend. Let''s not say we know each other since childhood, just show on the first day that our thoughts match and stuff." I thought about all the possible holes where others might investigate my origin like Channing had cornered me today. "Let''s say this condo belongs to you. Come up with some disguise, personality of your own. This way I coulde here any day without having to hide my face"

    She bit her lips, putting too much thought into it. "Is it that important? I mean, for the mission?" I nodded in response and she immediately spoke up, "okay, I will put my name in the registry tomorrow itself and join the pack a day after that"

    "Very well," I said and wiped my mouth after finishing thest morsel of food. "Come to my house tomorrow after the registration. Help me dress up. Make sure no one sees you when youe there"

    Dandeline got up cleaning all the tes from the table, "okay princess"

    "Dandeline!" I rolled my eyes. "If you are joining the pack, call me Selene. Not madam and never Princess"

    "Ma-madam?" Dandeline shivered in her voice, "I could never"

    I brisked to her and held her by her shoulders, "You do understand how heavy a loss that could cause?" But she couldn''t even meet my eyes properly. I sighed, "take your time to prepare. Ande on Dandeline, we have a stronger bond than friends. I trust you, okay?"

    Her eyes slowly raised and met mine. She was sentimental at my words as tears welled up in her eyes. A little giggle escaped my lips. Dandeline always found a reason to cry around me. "Y-yes Princess"

    I pulled her in a hug, "Stop crying you idiot" She sniffed her tears over my shoulders and I rubbed her back. "There, there. How do you always cry over my words?"

    Dandeline understood my words were not a question, so she cried for a little more while and then pulled away from the hug, wiping her tears. "Do you want any specific personality from my disguise?"

    I hummed, raising one of my eyebrows to think of something specific, but nothing came to my mind. "I think you would be the best judge of that. Let''s leave that for the expert you to decide." And it wasn''t a lie. Dandeline was best in the business when it came to disguises. She had been doing that for a long time and there was no one I believed to do it as perfectly as her. "I just need a reliable pair of eyes around. There are many fouls looks in the pack directed towards me, and I can''t focus on that petty thing when a bigger mission lies ahead."

    I needed to work fast. It has been almost three weeks now since I left the castle. Half of my time was wasted in the hospital and the other half in jail.

    This mission wasn''t as easy as it looked. There are too many distractionsing my way, especially Fang and Channing. I cannot waste my time on questions not rted to my mission. Those rification can be done at anyter date, but every second dedicated to ending the war was expensive for me.

 Chapter 79 - Sceptical Behaviours

    The next morning, I woke up early so I could sneak back to my house without people discovering I was perfectly fine. They were still under the impression that I was severely injured and probably went through surgery. I thought about meeting with Channing and clearing things out with him, but his house was locked and no one answered the doorbell.

    My entire morning went by, sitting idly and waiting for Fang to call. Even when I took a shower, my mobile was inside the bathroom. What was that man even thinking, trying to take me to the castle for the date.

    It was afternoon, and I sat by the back door of my house. The sun was high in the sky and dragonflies basked in it, flying over the grass. Such insignificant details of life I had missed in the dungeons. Watching it made me feel at bliss. These few hours I had got for myself, else I have been stressing over the mission since I got out of the dungeons.

    I closed my eyes and my phone rang almost immediately, making me click my tongue.

    It was an unknown number, and I already knew who it was. "Hello" but there was no voice from the other side. "Fang?" I asked in a low voice, doubtfully.

    "Good to know you have been anticipating my call," Fang said in his sly tone, and I could already imagine what face he was making.

    I did not have time for his stupidity right now, "Are you taking me to the castle for the date?"

    "Yes, where else did you expect to go wearing that dress I gifted you?" Fang replied casually, and I felt a vein pop on my forehead. What stupidity was he nning again and what kind of audacity this man has, like the world, revolved for him.

    "Why are you making things hard for me?" I spoke irritatedly, "you know the king and the queen would be there. Even my inws will be there. I want this postponed"

    All I received was a chuckle before he hummed, "okay, let''s postpone it." But I did not reply, as I knew there was moreing up. This much I had learnt about Fang that there are always terms and conditions, so I waited for him toplete his sentence. I could tell he had that wicked smile stered on his face right now. He then said, understanding my silence, "Let''s postpone it toter in the night. Youe to Waterwoods after the feast in the castle and spend the night on my bed"

    "Why are you doing this?" I snapped. What did he mean by spending time on his bed, he could have had some other n. There was no use in reasoning with him, anyway. If I gave him some other venue and pushed it, he would put another price on it and there was no way I was spending time on his bed as a price.

    He sighed as if he was asking nothing wrong. "You gave your word, little one, I am doing nothing, just taking you on a date"

    There was no need for me to fulfil any of his prices, but I had given my word about the date. Little did I know it would be in the castle. If he was taking it to the castle, I would have loved to challenge him, but my inws would be there. My mother had grown me up, saying I shouldn''t even lift my eyes and look at another boy, and if she found me going there hand in hand with Fang. She would be sure tosh out. But then again, if Fang was ready to keep it under the hood, then I had no problem.

    "Are you going to introduce me as your date when in the castle?" I asked, hoping he would understand the pickle I would be put into then.

    Fang chuckled at the other end of the line. He was now talking as if he was eating something, possibly munching on an apple. "What else am I supposed to introduce you as?" He asked, mumbling over his food. "This is my future wife?"

    I rolled my eyes. Can this man never be any less of a burden? "Fang, I am being serious." My voice was a little stern,ced with irritation. "Can you promise you won''t tell or show people we are on a date?"

    Fag hummed casually, "sure."

    I waited for more toe. He was giving it to me this easily. It was unbelievable. It made me sceptical, but he added nothing else. Instead of iting back to bite meter, I asked, "That''s it? No price, or terms and conditions?"

    Fang took another bite of the apple in his hand. Making me wait for his answer and it was doing nothing but getting on my nerves. "As long as it is a date, I don''t care about the people. If that is what you care about, we won''t let them know. Now if people themself assume that, it won''t be my fault." It was enough to tell he might try something funny. That meant I would have to take utmost care.

    "I will also be meeting my inws. Hope you don''t try anything funny," I said. It was better to keep it clear than have him throw a tantrumter.

    "As long as youe back to me at the end of the day," said Fang, as if he was being considerate of me. It left me speechless. "Go get ready now, I wille to pick you up in two hours," he cut the call without waiting for my reply.

    It took me some time to take my phone away from my ear. Fang was being unusually considerate. Evenst night, he was keeping his distance. That only had me more and more sceptical of his behaviour. There was something else going on in the back of his mind and I needed to make sure what it was, or it might prove dangerous for meter on.

    Thinking about it, he was always fine with talking about my inws. Previously as well, when I had mentioned to him I was betrothed, he casually talked about how I should impress my inws with this mission.

    This man told me he wanted to marry me and was okay with me meeting my other inws. I needed to be careful during the feast today.

    The worst that could happen was him doing something stupid and I would have to stop him by agreeing to another ludicrous price of his.

    But the more I thought about it, something did not fit the pieces. He must have some other goal in mind. There was no way he wanted to marry me as his primary goal. This man was too hard to trust. There is definitely some bigger goal rted to my inws or my parents. I will have to get that out of him.

    There was a knock on the door and I knew it was Dandeline. I opened the door and found her dressed inyers. "Did you register yourself in the vige registry?"

    Dandeline was removing theyers of clothing she must have worn toe here in disguise. She took a deep breath before answering, "Ya, but I won''t be able to join the pack for the next four days. It seems the Alpha of Winterwells is not in the vige"

    Channing had gone somewhere? No wonder there was no one at his house today. But where did he go amid thepetition for Beta that was going on?

    -------------

    Note: I have been going through the side effects of the vine, so writing and editing haven''t been easy. If there are errors you find in the previous or this chapter, please put in the paragraphments so I could rectify them.

 Chapter 80 - Perfect Fit

    Dandeline simply had a ss of water and excitedly started to dress me. She was helping me with the corset, and since I did not have a bed with a bedpost; I held onto the table cupboard. Where Channing had pinned me and remembering it was making my breath hitch as Dandeline pulled on the strings gently.

    "Did you ask where Channing went?" I asked, remembering about Channing and to keep my mind off what had happened yesterday.

    Dandeline was fiddling with the strings as she replied, while her attention was focused on the corset. "I did ask. They just said he would be back in four days, nothing else."

    I hummed in response. It made me wonder if he was taking some time off. If what Fang had said was true, then Channing might have visited his past because of what happened here yesterday. But he doesn''t seem like a person to ignore his duties towards the selection of Beta for the sake of his emotions. I hoped he wasn''t drowning in some kind of despair.

    Dandeline was tightening the corset, and she pulled the strings in a go, almost suffocating me. My lungs huped in shock. "Easy Dandeline, I am not used to this kind of clothing. Keep it as loose as possible"

    She was quick to loosen it. "Sorry, I am not used to dressing corsets." Her voice was panicky as her hand fingers moved fast. "Pardon the rudeness but why did you get this century-old design? Dresses nowadays don''t require corsets. You would have looked beautiful in any of them"

    How was I supposed to tell her this was not my choice? Fang had got this renaissance design. "I thought it would be better for meeting my inws" Even though I said those words, deep down I was worried they don''t think I was doing some kind of cosy.

    Dandeline loosened the corset and brought the dress, which was in a folded state, on the bed. "This is such a gorgeous design," she said, her eyes twinkling at the dress. "Where did you find it?"

    She was asking me questions I did not want to answer. "One of the ministers in the castle helped me get this." It wasn''t a lie. Fang was a minister and I couldn''t possibly tell her that this came as a gift for a date.

    Dandeline helped me into the dress, making it fit perfectly on me before pulling up the zipper. "It is good to know you are making contacts in the court," she said, genuinely d about the fact that I was socialising as a Princess. Little was that true. I was only familiar with one minister and he was no less than a troublemaker in my life.

    I would rather prefer any other contact in the court than Fang Warchild. Not that the king and the queen would allow it, but having no acquaintance was better than knowing Fang.

    Stepping in front of the mirror, I checked myself, and I hated to admit that Fang had an excellent choice. The dress did not exactly look like something from the 19th century but a little mix with the modern times. It fitted me perfectly; the length of the skirt and the sleeves were perfect, as if stitched just for me, and the colour wasn''t shy at all, rather itplimented my hazel eyes.

    "Do you want me to tie your hair up?" Dandeline asked, knowing very well I don''t like to keep my hair free-flowing.

    It was something my trainer had hammered into me. My trainer herself had a boy cut. Sad for her, she couldn''t ask a princess to cut her hair short. But this one time I went for practice with my hair let loose. She made me have duels in that state till I understood the importance of tying my hair during fights. I got into a habit of it as a precautionary measure of any surprise attack.

    "Just how I usually do my hair. Put them in a ponytail," I said, my eyes still fixed on the dress. How I wished my mother or father were the ones to gift me something this beautiful. Dandeline gathered my hair, and I corrected my previous decision, "You know what do a high ponytail, it would look lovely on this dress"

    As a princess, I always dreamt of dressing in gowns every day. There were a few years of my life when I enjoyed being the princess, being pampered and showered with everything I had wanted, as the only child of the royal couple.

    But thest 14 years of my life, I had seen the lowest and the cruellest part of the castle. There were so many morals and values I got as a human being when I pushed into the dark, damp cells.

    "Is this good?" Dandeline broke the track of my thoughts and I checked how perfectly she had done the job.

    "It is perfect," I said. Turning left and right to see the high ponytail she had secured with pins and bow with a small section of my hair covering the bow holding the rest of my hair.

    My hair had already grown way too long, and this hairstyle made them look much more beautiful.

    I got up from my seat and checked the re of the dress. There were jewels and a pair of shoes along with the dress in the box, and I put them on. I would not have liked this dress and the jewels if they were heavy, but they were silent adorned with subtle beautiful.

    After I was done with everything, I checked the clock. It was almost hours since Fang had called. Outside the window, it was getting windy, as the sun had set, and the night was around the corner. The lights in the vige were slowly being lit.

    I wasn''t expecting Fang toe all the way to my house to pick me up and attract attention. If he was nning to do that, I''d rather leave here and go into the forest and wait for him there. I had a long coat with a hood, enough to hide my dress and my face. I pulled it out of the closet and put it on with the help of Dandeline.

    I was ready to leave from the back door when my phone rang. The name Fang Warchild was shing on the screen and it took me everything to not roll my eyes right now.

    I did not wish to answer it. After staring at it for some time, I clicked my tongue before picking it up. As soon as I picked it up, his evil voice spoke, "Ready, love?"

    "Ya," I answered, "I am around the forest, hope you can pick me up from there." I hadn''t left my house yet, but it was better to say that lie than himing with his car or van here. He was massively rich and it wouldn''t be a shock if he had a car. For some reason, the taxation on automobiles was so high in Adalolpha that even the rich people couldn''t afford it.

    Fang answered, "Sure, I am waiting right at the outset of the forest, just outside the outskirts of your vige. You better not have walked too far away from the entrance of your house." He was taunting me as if he knew I was still at my house.

    "I will be there," I replied and stomped my feet out of the house after waving goodbye to Dandeline.

 Chapter 81 - Loud Intuitions

    My feet were quick as I left the vige grounds and entered the outset of the forest. The rainy season wasn''t here yet, so the ground was mostly dry. I looked around and there was no one there. Fang had certainly said he would wait around here.

    I walked a little further, lifting the hem of my dress, into the nket of trees from where the vige was not visible anymore. There was too much foliage here and there was no automobile in sight. Suddenly, I heard hooves and wheels running towards me and I turned around to see a carriage speeding towards me.

    A carriage! In these times!

    I moved out of the way and the carriage came to halt a little ahead of where I stood. It was navy blue in colour, with a leather exterior and two ck horses that pulled the carriage. The coachman wore a simple attire but did not bat ash at me, as if not daring to look at me. He got down and opened the carriage door for me.

    Fang seated insidefortably, crossing one of his legs over the other. A big grin spread across his lips as his eyes checked me from top to bottom, satisfied with his choice of dress.

    "Are you serious?" I asked in a ridiculed tone, raising my eyebrows, "this is the 20th century. There are cars out there" Was the century-old dress he gifted not enough that he brought this as another addition to my embarrassment. He was a shameless man, but that did not mean he pushed such things onto me as well.

    "Not in Adalolpha," He said, referring to the cars I spoke about. "You know how the king loves century-old setting. Plus, it goes perfectly well with the theme of your dress" A sly smile came to settle on his face, enjoying the awkwardness I was going through.

    I gritted my teeth and spoke in an irritated tone, "what does my father''s choice have to do with you bringing this stupid box?"

    Fang rolled his eyes with impatience. He was seated on the other end of the carriage and moved a little towards where I stood outside and said, "The king has given such carriages for all the ministers to travel, get in now before the wolfs from Winterwellse sniff for me" Fang extended his hand ahead for me to take, "Here take my hand"

    My eyes narrowed at his hand. "I don''t need your help," I huffed, holding the hem of my dress and cing my foot on the foothold, then holding onto the metal rail at the side.

    It wasn''t some impossible task to do. I pushed myself up and there I was, perfectly fine. My foot stepped inside the carriage, but when I brought the other foot inside, it got stuck in the dress and made me lose my bnce. I stumbled ahead as I almost fell, but my hand came to settle on Fang''s shoulder for support to prevent my fall.

    My dumb luck!

    I quickly pulled myself, but he held my wrists to pull me back towards him, closer than before. With nothing to support the jerk, my knee came to rest on the seat next to where Fang sat. If he would have pulled me even a little more, I might have straddled him.

    The coachman shut the door behind me and I can tell he did not dare to lift his eyes up and see what this puerile minister was doing.

    "Let go," my voice was low so the coachman wouldn''t listen. I pulled myself again, but he only pulled me closer. Resistance with Fang was always futile. He was stronger than he looked and my strength always failed against him. The more I tried to make the distance, the closer he would get.

    Fang looked up at me as I was in a half-standing state, with one of my knees beside him on the seat and my other leg on the carriage ground.

    His evil smile was here, and it only made me crease my brows. Fang yed his tongue through his teeth, running it over his canines. One more tug from him and I bent down, lipsing closer to make me turn my head to the other side. Fang''s words came in a whisper near my ear, "I have never thought women on top can look this beautiful. Personally, never tried that, but if that is your preference, then we can always experiment"

    My eyes filled with rage as I looked at his yful ck eyes. "Let go," I growled.

    Fang hummed as his deep voice reverberated in the insides of the carriage, "You look beautiful today, little one." Our eyes met, and he held so much fire in his I felt I might burn if I kept looking into them. A devil he was.

    He let go of my hand, and the carriage moved, making me almost slip in Fang''s embrace, but he held my waist and pushed me up gently before making me sit beside him.

    There was a seat on only one side of the carriage, and I hated to share it with him. My eyes turned to him and he was staring at me with his chin resting on the back of his hand, whose elbow was on the windowsill. I narrowed my eyes on him and he had a saint-like smile on his face, as if he descended from heaven, but I knew how much of evil he was. There was so much irritation that his presence caused me.

    "Stop staring at my face," I said, rolling my eyes.

    Fang shrugged, "It is hard not to look when something this beautiful is sitting beside me. It is going to burn me when the people are going to look at you tonight"

    He was, without a doubt, the biggest and the most shameless flirt I had met. But he had masked faces and ulterior motives that made me doubt if he really wanted me because I was his soulmate or was there more to it. Whatever it was, I had a feeling I would find it out today at the castle. My intuition was talking loud, so I had to be careful today, because I might tread on eggshells during the feast.

    "You know I can hear your thoughts, right?" said Fang.

    It had me panic for a moment, but then Iposed myself, "You must love it in my head, hearing all the spiteful thoughts directed towards you."

    Fang chuckled, as if he loved to hear how much I hated him. I could tell a person like him would never lose their cool, as he would always have some price in exchange or other options open. "You might be right," he said, and I gave him a questioning look.

    "Right about what?" There were too many theories I had formed about him and his answer was too open-ended.

    "Maybe everything." Fang did not meet my eyes, instead was casually correcting the cuffs of his shirt. There was no use or need for me to pry further for the answer, or he might corner me for another unreasonable price to pay. He snickered at what I just thought, and it made me roll my eyes before I continued to look out of the window.

    Worry lingered in my mind more than what it was before. Fang had confirmed my gut feelings. It was only a matter of time before I came close to whatever evil was nning and plotting in his head.

 Chapter 82 - Neckpiece

    For some distance, the ride went smoothly as I saw the forest passing by. The night had almost nketed thend of Adalolpha and the carriage made its way into the capital city, heading straight towards the castle. It was strange to ride a carriage in these times, but I enjoyed the feeling with the silence inside.

    I suddenly felt Fang close the distance and sit closer to me. I red at him, "what are you doing, there is plenty of room for you there." My head signalled for him to move. Instead, his hand raised to rest behind me over the backrest. I snapped and pushed his hand back to his side. "Move."

    Fang tsked, "always irritated"

    My hands folded over my chest, "and whose fault is that? You keep your distance and talk to me" At this point in time, I was unknowinglyfortable with Fang being around close. It did not make me ufortable, but he sure stepped on my nerves. Fang bent in front of me, over to the other side, searching for something at the side of the carriage. "What are you doing!" My heart hitched in my chest as I moved back in my seat.

    If I could, I would merge into the seat and nevere out of it. Fang was quick to get a bottle of water and get back up. But he did not go back to his previous ce and stayed close to me drinking water calmly.

    How I wished I could p that bottle on his face.

    His eyes shifted to me, and he offered a coy smile, extending the bottle ahead, "Need some?"

    "No, thank you," I said, returning his coy smile. Fang shrugged and put the cap back on the bottle. He was about to bend again when I snatched the bottle out of his hand, "Give that to me. And stop seeking every opportunity toe closer to me."

    Fang held his hands up in defence, "Werewolf or not, a person needs water to survive"

    I ignored his words and kept the bottle back in its ce. There was no use in trying to push him away, as it would only result in him glueing to me. My attention was back towards the passing scenery when I saw the No-man''snd, which divided Waterwoods and Winterwells.

    There were some very irritating memories of Fang here. But somewhere deep inside was a ce where I had met Channing in his dying state.

    It had barely been two weeks since that day and so many things had changed for me just because of that one incident. A few people turned by my side and a few held extreme hatred towards me. It wasn''t exactly a good thing, but better than starting with a clean te with everyone. A lot of things had turned in the favour of my mission since then.

    "You should havee to Waterwoods," I heard Fang speak, and I turned to look at him with creased brows. He tilted his head to have a better look at my face, "If you had started your mission in Waterwoods, it would have taken me just one snap of my fingers to make the elders bend for you"

    He raised his hand and snapped his fingers and I bought the ''seriously?'' expression, looking at his hand and then at him. Like an Alpha can tell elders what to do. They were the Gammas of the vige, werewolves of experience who had thest decision.

    It only made me roll my eyes and shift my attention back outside when I remembered something.

    I turned to face Fang again, "Where were you when Channing was attacked?"

    He chuckled as knowing exactly where I was leading. "Not in Waterwoods, of course. Do you think I would have let that happen to Channing in my presence?"

    I had figured that outte. There was a bond that Channing shared with Fang. Possibly because both of them were Warchilds and understood each other''s position. "Where were you?"

    Fang hummed as his lips twisted in thought, "possibly in the ministers'' quarter. I am only in my Vige half of the month, the rest I have to spend near the castle as the minister in the king''s court" He turned back to me and leaned a little closer which had me shift back, even when there was no ce, and cramp near the side of the carriage. But Fang being Fang closed even this much distance as his lips twisted, "Why do you ask, little one?"

    My eyes shifted away from him as I spoke, "I have my doubts." I rested my palms against his chest.

    "About who killed John?" Fang asked casually. "It wasn''t me I told that, did I not. But you were right back when you had guessed that I was trying to protect the killer or was one." One of his hands went around my waist and my body huped, startled by his touch. Fang pulled me closer on the seat. "Sitfortably, I won''t eat you"

    My hand held onto his wrist and pulled his hand away from my waist. "You make it tough to befortable" my voice came low as I felt the intimate distance. Fang let go with no resistance, with his wicked smile surfacing back.

    "I haven''t done anything yet, little one, and look at the colour rising on your face." It satisfied Fang with what he was doing to me. My cheek got warm, but that was because of the sudden touch and the intimacy that was shared, not because I had some feelings for this senseless person. His hand came up again as he let his fingers y over the ne I was wearing. Circling and tracing it as his eyes trailed from my lips to my neck and lower, "You were saying?"

    The air in the carriage had changed in an instance. Fang had messed with me many times before,ing close and holding me close. But this was different.

    It was like those times he was just fooling around while right now he was trying to seduce me and I did not understand how to react. If I pushed Fang away now, no one knew what he might do, as he won''t take his distance. I gulped as I felt my breath stop and tried to take the topic back to where it was previously. "I-I was asking about who killed John"

    Fang shifted his eyes back to mine. The smile wasn''t there, but his dark eyes were sharp to observe every little reaction I was having when he lifted the neckpiece, the back of his fingers brushing against my skin.

    He hummed and my body reverberated with his voice, "I did not kill John, it was someone else from Waterwoods."

    "Why did you defend them with your name?" I rushed my words to keep my mind off of what Fang was doing. His lips pulled up as he let the neckpiece rest back in its ce before running his finger over it for thest time.

    Though his hand had left me alone, his eyes were doing their job of flowing into mine. Fang tilted his head and pulled up a charming smile, one that any girl would fall for. "If I took the me, it was an Alpha defending his people as I had lost quite some pack members then. But if the other person was put ahead, he would have faced consequences" His words were so smooth as if he was a godly being who cared about others. Fang took his distance and looked outside and said,

    "Look how the road went by quickly in each other''spany. We have reached inside the Castle grounds. You must be feeling so nostalgic right now"

 Chapter 83 - Just In Time

    I took a heavy breath to dismiss the atmosphere that had formed in the carriage and watched outside. The hooves of the horses trotted against the cobblestone path of the castle entrance. There was another carriage that had stopped in front of the castle. The carriage we sat in followed the path and stopped after circling around the small garden that was built in the middle of the front castle grounds.

    The horses slowed, and the carriage came to a halt. I could see the few long stairs that lead to a giant door of the castle. Coachman opened the door for the carriage and Fang was the first to get down crossing over my feet.

    Fang turned around to offer me his hand. I stared at him and then around. Not many people were visible from inside the carriage, but the rest, who I saw, were waiting to check who Fang was offering his hand to. "I will get down on my own, I don''t want people to watch us." Fang creased his brows at my words and took a step closer to the carriage door. I got conscious and said, "Didn''t you tell me you will keep it low?"

    Fang snickered at my words, "you are stepping out of my carriage, little one. People would have already formed their theories. Don''t worry, little one, no one knows of your identity and the other ministers would only think of you as one of the many dates I had brought to the castle for such celebrations." I red at him for the way he put it. Fang sighed. "Didn''t I give you my word, I will tell no one we are on a date or try anything funny. Come on, get down now, you have attracted enough attention for yourself"

    I clicked my tongue. Fang was truly a shameless man to openly say he had brought many dates with him, now adding me to one of them.

    "I cane down on my own-"

    Fang moved closer and held me by my waist. Picking me up, he turned to put me down on the ground. He was being too casual and handled me like a paper doll, as if I weighed air.

    My hand fiddled with the sleeves of my dress. There were eyes on me now and no one had dressed as I had. "Did you give me this dress to embarrass me?" I narrowed my eyes at Fang. As much as I wanted to go back in the same carriage, right now I wanted to hide behind Fang, to run away from the eyes I was attracting.

    Fang extended his hand ahead for me to take, and without hesitation, I took it. The sooner we leave here, the better. Fang looked at me and proudly hung my hand on his elbow. "You look beautiful today, Selene..."

    Before he could finish, I spoke with gritted teeth, "your words never help Fang, shut up."

    He chuckled, a little louder than usual, bringing more attention towards us. I wanted to stab this man a million times. We started climbing the stairs, and he spoke, keeping his eyes ahead, "you will understand the reason for this dress when you go inside"

    My eyes narrowed and brows crinkled. There was some other meaning to this, so my gut feeling would get confirmed here. I might get to discover what bigger goal is ying through Fang''s tangled mind for pursuing after me. I refused to believe it was because we were soulmates he wanted to make me his. Because the first time Fang had met me, he had asked for marriage, without confirming I was his soulmate.

    The door to the castle was open today for the feast that might have started in the evening.

    As we entered inside, I could see the hall that I hadst seen when I was ten years old. There were many changes in the structure and the decorations. Three enormous chandeliers formed a trifle over the towering ceiling. The tiles on the floor had changed to look like a snowke and polished for the feast.

    There was arge table set up around the hall and a tform with two seats for the king and queen at one corner. People were supposed to dine sitting here while the square opening in the middle paved the path for the servants to serve the guests andter on performers to entertain the guests.

    They might move the tables at night for some light dancing between the guests. My father truly loved the Victorian setting and refused to ept the modern world.

    One of the reasons why there was very scarce technology in the kingdom of Adalolpha.

    Ady in herte thirties rushed towards us, and it took me some time to recognise her. Straight ck hair that was always tied in a perfect bun and the nting specs. She was the King''s personal guard and assistant, Rosalia. Standing in front of us, she bowed to me and Fang. Fang spoke first, observing her rose pink dress. He gave a charming smile, one that added stars to his perfect face, "Rosalia, the dress suits you"

    "Thank you, minister Fang. You look smart as ever," she replied, receiving his ttery with a slight blush, and Fang simply smiled back. Rosalia was in a hurry and turned towards me immediately, "Princess, you appearte, your inws will be leaving soon"

    The panic in her voice struck me as well, "Please lead the way." She bowed at Fang again before walking, and I gave him a look. I had told him about this and if he would have dared to stop me now, Goddess knew what I might have done.

    Somewhere in the back of my mind, I knew this would happen. My mother did not give me the time on purpose, and I relied on the time that Fang had received as the minister. If I were toe here on my own, the King would have turned me back, saying there was no ce formoners in the castle, as I had promised to not reveal my identity. The queen and the king would have left no page, turned to make sure I didn''t meet my inws.

    It was funny as they themselves had set this marriage up. I did not even know what kind of exchange was going on, giving me away in the unknownnds.

    Rosalia brisked through the grand hall of the castle, and I followed her close. Thest time my to be father-inw was here, I was still in prison. But this time I won''t miss the opportunity to know who they were.

    Rosalia turned into a brightly lit corridor decorated with red carpet and golden drapes and walked to the guest room. Two guards stood on either side of the door and on Rosalia''s signal, they opened the door for us to enter.

    I entered and saw four people inside the room in a merry state. My eyes were quick to shift to mother before I could see everyone else. The Queen of Adalolpha came running at me with a glee filled face and open arms.

    A fake act that sent shivers down my spine.

    My mother spoke through her sham teeth, "My darling, it has been such a long time since I saw you. Mama misses you here in the castle." She pulled me in a hug and my body instantly turned stiff under her touch. It took me everything to return the hug to this diabolical mother, who had mercilessly ordered the guards to drag me into the castle dungeon 14 years ago.

    .______

    Support the work with power stones; it delivers your love to me and motivates me to write more every day ^v^

 Chapter 84 - Meeting The In-laws

    I pulled up a smile on my face and hugged my mother back. She was quick to pull away. "The dissolution of the feud has been keeping me busy. I must have hurried sooner," I said, looking at my inws. If they weren''t here, I would not even have considered returning to this dreadful ce.

    My mother wiped the fake tears from under her eyes. "We thought you might not be able to make it. Your inws were about to leave hours back, but they stayed for you." She turned to the other royal couple that sat in the room, "Such luck my daughter must have gathered to have inws like you"

    "It wasn''t any hassle," my mother-inw said as she got up from where she sat.

    I observed the other couple in the room, apart from my mother and father. Thedy who just spoke had bright red hair tied in a loose braid. Her eyes were blue like sapphire and looked around the room intelligently, as if she had seen centuries through them.

    Beside her was a man who looked just a little older than her and had ck locks of hair with eyes as red as blood. The couple looked very young for their age. If they had a son as old as me, they should have looked around my father''s age, but my inws looked not a day older than me! I wondered if they truly were my inws or if the man with red eyes was supposed to be my husband and the woman beside him would share the title of his wife with me.

    I cleared my head. I shouldn''t judge someone by appearance.

    I stepped ahead and bowed to the couple who were going to be my inws, "My queen, my king." They were the rulers of some othernd, so I had to show my respects. If what I thought was wrong, then I would be marrying their son.

    My mother-inw held a delicate smile on her face and spoke in a soothing voice, "you look beautiful, Selene. That is such a lovely dress you have there. It was very thoughtful of you to consider clothing of our choice"

    Clothing of their choice? Something so old-fashioned, as if they have lived in the Victorian era.

    Fang was the one who had brought this for me, and he dressed me up to their choice.

    So he was involved in this marriage. There were so many questions he would be answering when I meet him.

    "Thank you," I offered my mother-inw a kind smile, pushing the topic of Fang for another time. "I have been looking forward to meeting you. My apologies that I could note early and be of your service"

    "That is alright dear, the king and queen have been an excellent host," replied my mother-inw to have my mother tilt her head up. "We are going to be a family now, Selene. Don''t keep formalities, you must call me mother"

    I smiled, knowing she was a very kind woman, I can tell. There was nothing malicious that oozed from her, as it did from my mother. But looking at my Father-inw, I tensed as there was not a hint of a smile on his face. As if he refrained from putting up a fake act. This had me wonder, was my mother-inw faking her act as well.

    "Thank you for epting me with open arms," I said with a gentle bow.

    My mother-inw tilted her head to the side, anticipating something and when I creased my brows she said, "I did not hear you say it"

    It took me some time to realise that was waiting for me to call her mother. My hands wrung in awkwardness. I was not used to this kind of motherly affection. "Mother," my voice almost came in a whisper, and the smile on the woman''s face broadened. Hesitantly, I turned towards my father-inw, but the way he held hisposure right now made me sweat buckets.

    In no lifetime could my own father look this proud as my father-inw did. He looked like he owned the ce wherever he stepped. Even if he was in our kingdom right now, someone would easily mistake him for the king of Adalolpha.

    My father-inw passed me a re before a soft smile graced his handsome face. This man had the same ck hair as Fang, but had paler skin and I could not even startparing those two. If my father-inw had been born in our kingdom, then Fang would have been the second most handsome man, the first would be this man in front of me with sharp red eyes, ck hair and a face that carried his prideful heart very well.

    He had a charming voice but held a stern tone, "you can drop the honorifics with me after your marriage."

    My breath hitched at his words. This had me worried in an instance, like the atmosphere that was being dominated by this man right now and no one else stood as tall as him.

    I gulped the ball of nervousness in my throat and replied, "Yes, my king-"

    "Your grace," the man corrected me instantly, "that is the respect given to me and my wife. Anything else leads to beheading in our kingdom." There was so much seriousness in his tone that I could not even open my mouth. It instantly converted my worry into fear that this man carried along with him on a leash.

    B-Beheading�� they behead people just for the wrong honorific there!

    My mother-inw rested her hand over my father-inw''s, "Vincent, don''t scare her like that." She turned towards me and offered me a smile, caressing my face. "Don''t worry, Selene. Vincent treats his own people with utmost care. You will see the change on the wedding day itself" She had a wide smile on her face but I couldn''t return her the same smile. I had to return her a ttering smile.

    My mother stepped beside me as if to show how she wasn''t scared of my father-inw, but seeing the zing red eyes, her face turned to my mother-inw "Queen Prudence, stay a little longer. I am sure we two queens will enjoy thepany of equal standing and would have a lot to share between us"

    My mother-inw, Prudence''s, face contorted with little distaste towards my mother''s words.

    She was about to reply, but my father-inw, Vincent, pulled Prudence closer by her waist. There was so much possessiveness in his eyes as he looked down at my mother and said, "I like to have Prudence by my side at all times. You can catch up with her during the wedding day." He looked at Prudence, and his eyes softened just for her, just for his wife. "Shall we leave now?"

    Prudence looked up at her husband and smiled gently. "Yes, we wouldn''t want to bete." She turned to me and said, "I am happy I finally got to see you, Selene. All this time there was not one photo or painting of yours that Minister Fang had shown us. Now that I see you, I can tell his words were true about you being beautiful and a hardworking person. It would be lovely to have you as my daughter-inw"

    -------

    Note: Privilege tier 1 is set up, unlock with 1 coin, you can get to read two chapters ahead. If you have missed it, do check it out.

 Chapter 85 - Away From The Eyes

    I tried to keep myposure calm at the mention of Fang. There was this feeling in the corner of my heart and it was somehow confirmed by my to be mother-inw''s words that Fang was the one who had matched this wedding. I could only smile, as my mind was slowly understanding what exactly must have been going through Fang''s mind.

    My mother called the maids, "bring the guest''s luggage outside the castle. Use the east gate, not the main doors" She turned back to my inws and with a smile and exined, "There would be people near the main gates, and you had asked for a rather low exit"

    My eyes shifted between the two olderdies that stood in the room. I did not see the reason for them to leave in a hidden manner if the feast was arranged for them, unless the feast was over and the after-party was all that remained.

    I saw my father, who had been quiet the whole time, and then at my father-inw, Vincent... He now looked scary in my eyes. I wondered if Prudence had married him out of will or a political marriage just like mine. Luckily, Vincent was only supposed to be my father-inw, and I hoped his son was not anything like him. Prudence must be putting up through a lot with Vincent as her husband, and theplete opposite personalities they carried.

    Prudence looked at me, her sapphire eyes shining as she smiled. "I will try to send my son here soon so you both get to acquaint with each other before the marriage. For now, we will take our leave. You should go and enjoy the dance, take some break, Selene. You must have been working very hard towards the mission"

    A faint smile braced my lips as I bowed. "I am grateful that will have such a considerate mother-inw"

    There were other exchanges of words between the two royal couples as I stood. They were talking about things that had happened here in my absence, and there wasn''t much that I understood. When they were done, Vincent grabbed his coat that a maid helped him put on. The constant thought that how can my inws be this young was running through my head and I did not realise I was staring at the maid who had put the coat on Vincent until he cleared his throat.

    My eyes snapped at him, who was instead looking at his wife. Extending his hand ahead, he called out to her, "Come here, Prudence." There was a subtle dominance in his demeanour.

    But Prudence ced her hand in his as if it was her home and instead of a maid do it, Vincent was the one to put Prudence''s shawl around her.

    Was this truly what love looked like? I felt he was ordering her around, but she was happy with him.

    Because they did not look a year older than me, it felt like I was watching a couple of my own age who were married recently. There was a little colour that rose on Prudence''s face that she hid very well, and it made me feel giddy. It would be lovely to have that with someone.

    Vincent turned to me and spoke, "Selene, our best wishes for your mission. I hope you can end the feud between the viges of your kingdom. There would be nothing less I expect from my son''s future wife"

    It was tough to pull up a smile in front of this man. He created pressure on you like there was death around the corner. "Thank you for your wishes, Your Grace," I said with a bow.

    "Shall we leave," my father finally opened his mouth, and he pointed towards the door as if to tell my inws to go ahead first.

    Vincent shamelessly went ahead first, with his arms around my mother-inw. Prudence turned to me, waving goodbye, and I did the same. My father followed them out, and I was alone with my mother in the room.

    The queen of Adalolpha stepped in front of me as I tried to get out of her presence. "Selene," her voice was distant and held distaste as she eyed my dress with a squit, "Has your father been sending too much money for you to buy that. I will see to it he reduces the allowance to dust and don''t you dare keep your face roaming around the castle, go back to that lowly vige of yours. I better not see you here when we return from seeing our guests outside the kingdom"

    She turned with her head held high and I was left there looking at the ground. Every time she spoke, a piece of my heart tore. She was the same mother who had told me bedtime stories and held me in my injuries and sickness when I was a child, but now she had a son and I was just a person of exchange in a political marriage.

    I walked out after her and my feet were heavy as I walked towards where Fang was, in the grand hall. No matter how much I tried, I couldn''t turn numb to my mother''s words.

    I heard a hum beside me and turned to see Fang standing there. "Didn''t think you would return to me today," he said. The words were taunting, but his voice was gentle. He looked in my eyes for a moment and when my eyes narrowed at him, remembering how my mother-inw had mentioned him, his lips twisted. "Aren''t your inws lovely? I must admit I have a wonderful taste. Their son takes after them in looks and the values." Fang ced his hand over his chest as if overwhelmed.

    "Why did you set this marriage, Fang?" I asked. I would have been stern, but my mother''s words had hurt me yet again and there was no way my anger wasing out when I was feeling hurt.

    The smile on Fang''s face died. "Yes, I did," his words drilled into me. It did not surprise me, but Fang had been acting all possessive around me and this did not sit well with that part of him. Even though he had set this marriage before we even met, but him helping me dress up to impress my inws now made all his words feel empty to me.

    This man was not someone who blindly believed in soulmates and there was a bigger ulterior motive behind it all. I looked away and saw eyes on us. It made me conscious and watched like I stood there alone and everything moved away from me.

    My breath was heavy with the pressure that was causing. I did not understand why I was feeling this way, but the walls moved away from me and the people moved farther.

    It was the first time I was feeling this and nothing felt right about this.

    Suddenly, Fang grabbed my wrist and dragged me behind him. Away from the hall and the people, I did not resist him and rather followed him wherever he was taking me.

    We climbed a few stairs, and he brought me outside onto an open balcony. I faintly heard here the music from the main hall, but there was no one else here.

    "Are you fine?" Fang asked and caressed the side of my head. My eyes raised to see into his ck ones and how they reflected my tiny image. I did not answer him, rather went to the balustrade and ced my palms t on its surface. The moon looked blue today and a serene silence stretched the opennd ahead.

    Breathing in the fresh air, I let the turmoil built up in me go. My mother had not met me even when I was out of the dungeons and left the castle.

    It was today, after those 14 years in the dungeon, today was the first time I saw her. So much hatred she carried in her heart for me and it was written all over her face.

    I couldn''t help but let out an emptyugh, partly epting the fact that she had changed.

    Fang''s shoes clicked against the floor and he came to stand next to me. I was a lot confused about him at first, but I had my own answers now. "Mister Fang Warchild," I spoke, as I smiled lightly, "Always keep options open for yourself. So you wanted to marry me as leverage against the king and the queen."

    -----

    Question: Do you guys prefer if I post two chapters 12 hours apart or almost immediately within the next 2 hours?

 Chapter 86 - Ulterior Motives

    Fang looked at my face with amusement. It was like I had decoded him and instead of being conscious of that fact; he looked proud that I could understand what went through his brain. I turned my body to look at him and said, "looks like the leverage to use this marriage against my parents has slipped out of your hand"

    He smiled solemnly, "I can still break it"

    "Of course you can," I smiled back, crossing my hand over my abdomen. "But the only way to do that is I marry someone else, and who better can Fang Warchild trust than his own self. Both the families now know each other and seems like you lost this card from your hands, to use the marriage and keep the crown of Adalolpha wound around your fingers"

    I was almost cornering Fang, but he ced his palm on his chest, looking at me, tilting his head with so much adoration in his eyes.

    My eyes narrowed at him. "You im to want me yet let another girl slip under you, don''t you try to keep a lot of options open for yourself. That girl I smelled on you yesterday must have been someone very useful for your future use."

    Fang chuckled at my words, "uff, look how jealous you are" He was enjoying the setting. "But I will have you know I felt extremely guilty after that. Seems like the soulmate thing keeps me bound to only you" Hisst words came in a whisper as he leaned forward. But I did not back away this time. I held my ground, and this brought his wicked smile to his lips.

    "I am not jealous," I retorted. He always irked me and in the heat of my anger, I added, "You like to keep things in control. I wonder once upon a time what little world of yours you saw crumble in front of your eyes and helpless hands." As soon as I said that I regretted it, that was insensitive of me.

    Even if Fang was stepping on my nerve, I should not have said something like that without knowing his past. He still had his smile on his lips, but it fell from his eyes.

    I was about to apologise when his irritating personality returned and he chimed, "you are very smart, Selene. I have seen no one decode my actions this easily and this fast"

    My brows crinkled at his words. "But why are you doing this, holding leverage? Do you wish to keep the king around your fingers and run Adalolpha from the background?"

    The reason for his actions was unknown to me, even if I had understood how Fang operated. Anyone would want to have the crown at their own disposal or better on their own head, but there was a different reason for Fang and I wondered if he would tell that this easily. Every time I had questioned him in the past, there was a price put up.

    Fang snickered and turned towards the space in front of the balcony from where a few trees were seen, as this was only the first floor of the castle. "There are better things than keeping the king wrapped in your hold"

    I tried to read his expressions, as always they were unreadable. "And what are those things?" I asked, "Because it seems you don''t actually want me, it is something against the king and the queen, I am their daughter and it just happened that the nature brought you me as your soulmate, of what you are taking advantage to create another leverage"

    Fang hummed in response. He turned his body back to me, with one hand folded and resting on the balustrade as his body bent over that one hand''s support. "You deduced a lot of things correctly. I can''t even tell how impressed I am right now"

    I wanted more answers, but prying further was like walking on empty eggshells. If I ask on my own, he would surely ask for a price in return.

    Fang was happy to read my thoughts that had just travelled through my head. "Since you came this far with your conclusions, I will let you know then." My eyes squinted at him, but not a single word left my lips. That would be dangerous. "Revenge fuels me against the crown," Fang said, and it immediately piqued my curiosity.

    He sighed as he said, "when I got to know you were the princess, it delighted me to use you for my primary goals. I saw yet another leverage, a perfect one, in fact. This was before I knew you were my soulmate. I knew what I wanted to do with you, torturing and throwing your dead body at the king''s feet. But the queen does not give a shit about you. The pain in her eyes is what I will bask in after my revenge isplete"

    "However, she only loves her son who is as good as dead." He continued, "This marriage was going to give her in return that one thing, which will make her son healthy. Walking, talking, and ready to rule," There was a certain evilness that settled in his eyes as he tilted his head. "I had nned on breaking the marriage, by kidnapping you on the day of the wedding to see the queen beg me for her son''s life. But look at you, already out of the castle at my disposal."

    He smirked, ying his tongue over his sharp canines. I could tell he was over whatever he was seeking revenge against, but it still made me worry. If I had not met Fang now, we would have met on my wedding day under very different circumstances.

    This evilness in his eyes was something I was seeing for the first time, and this Fang was someone who scared me. I did not wish to see what he was capable of.

    I spoke in a whisper, "Well, you don''t need to marry me as the king and queen have no bother about my life or me. Maybe you can try breaking this marriage for your revenge, but I don''t want to stay here anymore. I longer I am here, the more time I spend in the dungeons"

    Fang stood up straight, and I had to crane my neck up to still look into his eyes as mine held a pleading look for my previous words. He stepped closer, "Sweetheart, the king cares for you, just under the hood. You are his firstborn, after all. He had asked me away from the ears of the queen to find a ce that will keep you happy."

    "Did you?" I asked. Fang creased his brows and lifted one in confusion. "Did you find a happy ce for me to marry?"

    Fang erupted inughter. "What do you think?" I knew he did not, but my inws looked pretty nice, so I waited for him to say it out loud. Fang sighed, reading my thoughts. "Well, your inws hold something very precious for your brother''s wellbeing, but don''t tell me you did not notice who they were."

    When I shook my head innocently, he shrugged casually and said, "They are vampires, Selene. They utterly hate our smell, but there is nothing exquisite like our blood, especially if it belongs to an Alpha." Hisst wordsing in a low voice and dread befell my heart.

 Chapter 87 - By My Side - I

    "Va-Vampire" My words came out in a whisper. "How can you" There was so much disbelief held in my eyes I wished he would just say he was joking. Vampires have been our arch-nemesis since the beginning of existence when we were under the curse of the sun and the moon. Both the creatures hunted in the night and utterly hated each other''s presence and fought for dering the strongest.

    The kingdom of Adalolpha was specially dedicated werewolfnd. The tree of the Moon Goddess was situated here, and it gave werewolves better abilities, and our people especially protect the tree.

    Fang rolled his eyes, "of course I did not even know you back then. Plus, your inws offered the perfect exchange offer for me to hold your marriage against your mother''s throat"

    How can he talk about this casually? At least now I know he wanted to use me against my mother and father, but what if he fails? I don''t want to stay here a second longer and be thrown back into the dungeons. I red at Fang for putting me in this pickle. Irrespective of whether or not I marry in that vampire kingdom, I had nothing but misery waiting for me.

    Fang read my thoughts and brought a saintly smile to his face, "Don''t worry, little one, your inws are gracious people, I can testify. They won''t let any harm befall you if you marry there, but then you won''t, so no need to worry about the vampire pce politics. Because the only person you would marry is me"

    My inws were vampires who don''t age over years. No wonder they looked so young for their age. The woman said this century-old dress was to her liking. I wouldn''t be surprised if they were from the Victorian era now.

    But how can Fang outright say that and expect me to be happy about it? I had three options in front of me and I did not want any of them.

    My jaw clenched and my knuckles went white from a tight fist. "I will never marry you for your personal gains. If my brother''s life is getting saved from this political marriage, then be it. I''d rather face that than be racked into the dungeons again." I was getting more and more vexed as Fang kept making expressions of amusement while my blood boiled in my veins. "You can marry that other useful girl of yours. I''m sure she will help you with your revenge and bend to yourmand."

    Fang let out a huge sigh and leaned his back against the marble balustrade. He folded his hands over his chest, "That girl she is the granddaughter of one of the queen''s trusted ministers. She came to be a Waterwoods resident just for me. How convenient was that to have her grandfather dance on my beats. Though she was extremely useful to me once, but-"

    "But now you have me, the best leverage right at your disposal," I continued his statement.

    Fang chuckled loudly, throwing his head back. "No, that was not what I was about to say." He stood up from where his back was against the balustrade, and stepped closer to me, knowing very well I was not backing away today, "Untilst night, I wasn''t sure whether I should alter my revenge n just because you were my soulmate. But there was something that I realised was different." He took another step closer, "It did not feel nice to have someone else on my bed and it was the worst to have another man''s scent on you"

    There was a fire that returned to his eyes. The one that I had seen yesterday when he was talking about what happened between me and Channing. Was he saying that was not faked, and then expected me to believe after what he had mentioned a few minutes back.

    Fang stood close to me, so much my neck strained to look up at him. His hands went into his trouser pocket. He spoke in a casual tone, "Then I thought about it, a lot, and decided to alter my ns. It was still doubtful, but I can''t even start telling how much this conversation has shown how perfect you are for me." I gulped at his words. There was so much not so trustable about this man. His eyes met mine as he firmly said the next words, "My goals have a minor alteration. I want to make you mine, not for my revenge but to have you by my side forever."

    As soon as he said those words, I snickered. Fang truly thought the world revolved for him. At one point in this conversation, he tells me he wanted to torture me for his revenge against the crown and at the next point; he says he wants to make me his.

    My eyes drifted down withughter and then met his ink-ck eyes again, "You can try that other option of yours, the girl who left her scent on you yesterday. If you have choices, then I am sorry. This one is no longer avable to you. I am sure she would do anything for you, even get tortured for the sake of your revenge." My eyes fixed on his with an icy re, "Don''t even for a second think that I will be a puppet in your arms for whatever vengeance you carry"

    Fang tsked in a low note with a smirk on his lips, not taking his eyes away from mine. There was only mischief dancing in his eyes.

    "I don''t care about that idiot girl. I have my perfect soulmate right here, smart, strong, someone who will understand me well," he said, emphasising on each of the adjectives with pride, "worthy to rule by my side." Fang was proud of his words and especially of having me as his soulmate. My eyes narrowed at him. He had too much confidence that I would be his one day. Fang hummed, "I must say, your first impression was of a dumb girl...umm... It still is"

    "Excuse me!" I eximed, blinking twice at him. He talked two different things. How can he call me a dumb girl after giving all those hefty adjectives to me?

    Fang shrugged as if he was still right, and said, "You are still a pup, Selene, but one day you will grow into a magnificent wolf."

    "If you hear yourself talking right now, I am sure you would p yourself." I gave him a strained smile as a taunt.

    Fangughed as if I had cracked some joke, "Look at you already reciprocating my energy." I immediately looked away from him with a tsk. Fang exhaled as if he had to exin something to me again, that he has been doing for a very long time and spoke, "I am not a blind believer. Just because the match was made in heaven, it isn''t supposed to be epted blindly. Love like that is an attraction, an infatuation that neversts long. It needs to have a powerful emotion to keep the other person by our side. Rtionships are supposed to be developed"

    How less he believed in partners made me wonder what his mother and father were like. Or maybe it was the influence of his environment that he grew up in.

    "I have no powerful reasons to offer," I said, looking somewhere else in irritation till our eyes met again. "And neither do you. The only one you had till a while back was throwing my dead body at the king''s feet," I deadpanned him.

 Chapter 88 - By My Side - II

    Fang just got more amused by my statement instead of feeling guilty about his previous ns. Yes, ns can change, but with revenge on his mind, it can backfire that easily. After all, those were emotions of an Alpha blood, it wasn''t easy to contain them in a werewolf''s vtile body.

    But what reasons can one develop in such a short time to risk your previous ns for revenge?

    Fang answered, "I see my reasons, and it is enough for me. You might find yourself a new one, or I will make you find it, toe for me at the end of the road. But for me, I have it right here." His hand raised to caress my cheek with the back of his fingers and I pped it away almost immediately. He smiled, "Don''t worry, little one, I promise not to drag you in my revenge but keep you safe, right by my side."

    "Sad, that I have no such interests in you." I replied, "Especially if you''re trying to take the throne or keep me here. I would rather go away from here. This ce has given me only problems."

    Fang hummed, trying to hold my chin with one hand while the other was still in his trouser pocket and I swatted this away as well.

    Just because I stood my ground and did not take a step back when he advanced, it did not mean I would allow him to touch me as he pleased.

    Fang exhaled, irked by my p on his hand, "I don''t want the throne, little one. I will simply topple the crown in despair. You will be the only royal left when my revenge isplete, as your brother is as good as dead. You can decide what to do with the crown then. Although I''d rather keep you by my side in Waterwoods than have you rule in the castle so far away from me," He raised his eyebrows in a dramatically sad emotion.

    There was so much anger that he fanned inside me. The more I kept saying, trying to get away, he kept pushing and pushing.

    He decided on his own a few months back he wanted to torture me and now that he met me there was an alteration to those ns. I can tell the revenge he nned was not a short one, and he probably changed years or a decade old revenge just because he found I matched his stupid energy.

    How can he just daringly say he will make me his? Like it was just for him to decide.

    "You are very delusional, Fang." I red at him. There was so much anger in me for him trying to decide my life just like that. "I am going to marry this whosoever you set me up with. And if in case I wish to explore for a partner of my choice and finding the feeling of love, I would rather focus on untangling the feelings I have for Channing than ept you as my soulmate."

    Fang rolled his eyes as if I was speaking some nonsense he did not care about, "You can try, but at the end of the day you will still be my soulmate and I will still be making you mine"

    This man just kept repeating the same thing. Can he not understand when to take the hint back away. I creased my brows and asked in a ridiculed tone, "You wanted to kill me till a while back. What changed?"

    "Change of heart, maybe." He replied with a solemn look on his face that only aggravated me further. Amid his childishness, his eyes found mine with a meaningful look in them, "You don''t yet have the right motivation to fight, Selene, when you do, there won''t be anyone as strong as you will be."

    Just hearing his butter tongue talk boldly twisted every nerve in my body. He always talked about whatever was on his mind, and it was tough to trust this man. How I wished I could read his thoughts.

    It was always tough to trust Fang, but after his revtion, thest speck of trust, I had also evaporated into thin air. Who knew when he might turn back into his revenge mode and push me back into his n.

    Fang had not forced things onto me, but knowing him, he might try other ways of tricking me. And it made me furious.

    Whether he took a liking towards me, or he wanted to make me his. I would not give him that. If he was trying to take me by force, then I would choose everything that pushed me away from him.

    I will take myself away from him by force.

    "You will never seed, Fang Warchild," I hissed through my gritted teeth, "I will make this marriage you set up work, Even if it''s a vampire who will suck me dry and throw my body in the woods to rot." Fang''s eyes hardened at my words, the smile on his face disappearing. "I will love to see you fail then," I grunted. "This fake concept of your love will crumble right in front of your eyes"

    Fang''s jaw ticked, and the sides of his eyebrows raised in anger. He was infuriated because I talked about my death by some marriage he himself had set for me once. I challengingly stood with my chin up.

    If he truly liked me, I would do anything to take myself away from him, I thought loud, knowing very well he was reading my thoughts right now and this tipped the scale for him.

    Fang held my waist and pushed me against the marble balustrade. He walked so fast I did not have time to resist and, in an instant; he lifted me to sit on the balustrade. My eyes looked behind and saw bushes far below the balcony. I was at the edge of the balcony, sitting over the railing that was supposed to not let people fall.

    My head snapped at Fang, eyes ring at him. "Move away," I said in amanding tone, trying to push him with everything I had in me.

    But Fang moved closer, hell zing in his eyes. He held my wrist up in the air, leaning me backwards, over the balcony rail. A quick gasp escaped my lips. Fang grunted his words, "Just because I am listening, being gentle and lenient doesn''t mean I will not use other ways." I saw the veins on his neck strain and pop out of anger.

    I struggled in his hold, trying to hit him with my legs, but he moved closer to stand between my legs.

    He brought both my hands behind me, even with my resistance. He was effortless. Fang held both my hands behind my back with just one of his hands, and no amount of struggle helped me get free of his hold.

    His other hand snaked around my waist, and it pushed me against himself and my legs parted on their own to allow him closer. "There are many ways I know, Selene, and you won''t like them. No one is allowed to take away what is mine, even you are not allowed to take yourself away from me." I could only re back into his eyes and he very well suggested what other ways by the way he was holding me now, intimately and restrained.

    "You won''t dare to do that," I whispered, but he very much looked like he would. Fun time was over for Fang and looking at him like this really made me see the possessiveness and the rage he held.

    He had too much strength in him, my strength was nothing to him, and I was utterly at his mercy right now.

    Fang''s face came close to me, with lips just inches apart. I bent backwards, but the fear of falling off the balcony sent shivers down my spine. He tilted his head to the side and fumed, "Don''t take advantage of me not forcing anything onto you. I am not a gentleman as I appear to you, little one."

    My head turned to look at the distance to the ground from where we were, my lungs were in panic. But Fang''s hand went behind my head. Holding my neck, he turned my head to look at him.

    His fingers were firm on my neck, and it held my head in ce. Fang growled close to my lips, showing exactly how frail any of my actions were in front of him, "Do yourself a favour, little one, and don''t trigger the beast inside me, especially when you won''t be able to control it." His eyes turned golden brown, as if the werewolf wanted to break free in his rage before he shut them to open his ck eyes that stared right into my soul.

    My breaths hitched, knowing how dangerous an angry werewolf was. Messing with an Alpha werewolf''s rage was not a piece of cake for even the Alpha. It would be a long time before I could be as strong as Fang, but till then, he was a very dangerous territory to offend.

 Chapter 89 - Curiosities And Resolves

    I breathed heavily with rage filling my body, but I did not want to cross the line with Fang. He let go of my hands that were held behind me and, holding me by my waist, gently brought me down from the balustrade. My hands went ahead to correct my dress and my eyes lowered, not wanting to watch into Fang''s dark eyes that zed fire seconds back.

    My mind was working slower now and all the emotional turmoil I had about my mother, which waster directed towards Fang today, was calm now. My emotions hade out wrong with Fang vexing me, and my werewolf did the rest to get my blood infuriated.

    We heard the sound of a carriage entering the castle grounds, and I snapped my head to see the royal carriage entering the gates at a distance.

    I wasn''t panicking that my mother would find me still lurking in the castle, but I wanted to leave to avoid the drama that would follow. My eyes went to look at Fang''s, and I wasn''t expecting him to be looking at me. His dark eyes were intently taking in my every little change of expression. I averted my eyes almost as soon as I met his eyes. He hadn''t exactly scared me. My weakness aspared to him made it hard to face him.

    But there was a question that was now burning in my mind. In the previous heat of the moment, I hadn''t asked. I gulped, looking away from him, "What revenge do you hold against the king and the queen?"

    There was only silence that followed, and it made my gaze shift to look at Fang. He was now looking towards the royal carriage and did not turn towards me. My brows creased on thinking, was this the wrong time to ask or was Fang thinking on some price to take from me to answer this question. My eyes looked at where he was looking nonchntly and saw the royal carriage stop in front of the main castle doors.

    Even though I wanted the answers from Fang, getting out of here before the queen sniffs me was important. "I think I should leave," I said, to not receive any reaction from Fang. "My mother won''t be pleased to see me here," I exined.

    But Fang said nothing, like he was still burying the emotions that had surfaced in him. Extreme emotions were something no werewolf processed well. We were hot-blooded creatures and anger was the first answer that came to the mind of our werewolf part whenever there was turmoil built inside us.

    I turned around apprehensively, and then slowly stepped away from where Fang stood.

    "There are very few people I treasure," Fang said, and it had me stop in my tracks. Not understanding what he was trying to mean by that, I turned to see his back facing me. The side of his face held a passive expression as he saw the queen get down from the carriage. Fang continued, not breaking his eyes away from the couple who held the crown of this kingdom, "and if anyone harms my people, then I make sure the person either suffers or dies the same way that my person died."

    His words held so much mystery, and yet it was not tough to guess from his tone that my parent might have killed someone dear to Fang. The pain in his voice was missing, which was probably because it was a very old wound he carried.

    Fang''s lips twisted, reading my thoughts. "Revenge is a dish best served cold, little one," he said, and this had me worried.

    If his mischievous side was surfacing again, then he would surely put some price up for my curiosity.

    From the balcony, I watched my mother and father make their way towards the castle and there was not much time I had left. Fang had not exactly answered my question and there was much more to ask, but this was not the right time. "I should take my leave"

    "Take my carriage," Fang finally turned to me, holding a passive expression, "the coachman will drop you at the same ce"

    "Thank you," I said, not knowing how else to end the conversation. Turning on my heels, I ran down the stairs and took a different route, away from the main hall where the king and the queen had just entered. Even if I was in dungeons for 14 years, I had roamed the castle grounds as a child. Finding the east gates, I saw the open patio which led to the parking area.

    Walking through the many other parked carriages and a few cars that my father owned as showpieces, I finally spotted the blue carriage with two ck horses.

    The coachman was already standing by the carriage door, as if waiting for me. Fang must have called him to inform. He opened the door for me and I entered hastily. The hooded robe which I had used to cover myself while leaving the vige was still inside and I slipped it on, just in case someone saw me inside the carriage as we left.

    The clicking of the horse''s feet against the cobblestone road increased as the carriage slowly sped while exiting the castle gates.

    I turned behind to watch from the back window to see the cursed castle and my eyes caught sight of Fang still on the corner balcony, looking at the carriage going further away from him. I turned back in afortable position and there was a weight on my chest that had formed after tonight. There was truly a lot I had not seen with the courtly affairs, but it wasn''t something odd that the crown killed people.

    My father was a sensitive man, so it was hard to believe he did it on purpose to anyone, but my mother was a heartless woman. There was a burning question of had my mother killed or hurt someone that was precious to Fang?

    So much curiosity weaved through my thoughts about Fang, but that was not a reason for me to get involved with him.

    The reasons for his revenge were only presented vaguely to me and it might have created an understanding corner in my heart for Fang that maybe he was this way because of some past that had conspired, but the truth was still missing. It would have been easier to ask and converse if it was someone else, but with Fang, it always held a possibility of paying a price, along with distrust.

    I tsked, remembering how he had almost pushed me off the balcony and wished to im me. The rage in my eyes returned and my hands turned into a fist.

    There was a fire that zed in me and it knew only one thing, to focus rather on distancing away from Fang than getting more and more curious about him. I was going to dedicate my time all towards my mission and end the feud as soon as possible. This way I would havepleted that one condition my Vampire father-inw put, for me to do something a queen should be capable of doing and get ready for my wedding.

    Fang had his own ns. That was to make me his. Then I had my own ns to go away from him and, in a way that he regretted his decisions.

 Chapter 90 - Spy

    The carriage dropped me off where it had previously picked me up. It was dark around in the forest and I had to walk carefully until I reached the opening from where my house was visible. The vige of Winterwells was still awake, and the lights were bright and lit there. I went through the back door of my house and saw Dandeline still waiting there, sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper.

    Her heap snapped, alerted to see who had entered the house and upon seeing me she beamed, "Princess, you are back! How was the feast? How did the meeting with your inws go?"

    Dandeline''s enthusiasm always brought a smile to my face. But I was too tired to reciprocate her energy and simply replied, "It was good"

    There were worry lines on Dandeline''s forehead, but watching me remove the jewels she understood, I was exhausted and helped me undress. It did not take long till the corset was loosened and I filled my lungs with air. My body felt so free right now. "Let''s make something for dinner. I barely got anything to eat there," I said, and this brought a sad expression on Dandeline''s face. She knew very well how cruel my parents had been towards me and it did note to her as a surprise that I wasn''t offered food there.

    We headed to the kitchen, and Dandeline was quick to get the ingredients. She did most of the work and took everything away from me that I was helping with.

    "There was a girl who hade here when you were away," Dandeline said as we were waiting for the dinner to get cooked. It wasn''t hard to guess which girl was here to see me.

    "Did she see you?" I asked, looking at the food that Dandeline was stirring before she ced a lid on the pot.

    "No," she replied, wiping her hands on the apron on her waist, "I was hiding and did not get the chance to see the girl, but she went back after waiting for an hour in front of the house for you."

    It definitely had to be Suzan. There were other people in the pack who cared about me, but not as much as Suzan. It did not take long for my and Suzan''s vibes to match and have a caring corner in our hearts for each other. Yesterday Channing had forced her out of the house when I was struggling with my injuries and that must have left her worried. If she came by in the evening, then she must have headed here after her pack duties were over for the day.

    "Let''s go back to the Condo," I said, and this instantly had Dandeline''s eyes shimmer. "I have nothing tomorrow, and I can''t even roam around freely. It''s better that people don''t see me this healed in just a day." Although when they see me healed in just two days, it would still leave them baffled and questioning.

    Dandeline''s face beamed up with happiness. "Will you be staying the whole day there?'''' She was like a little baby whenever she got an opportunity to serve me.

    Her excitement made me chuckle. "Yes. I also want you to cut my hair. They have grown too long" It was something that I had been thinking about for a long time now and we had enough time tomorrow. At least I had it.

    "But they suit you," Dandeline said with her puppy eyes, and it always made me want to change my mind. She was this small and cute rabbit that could bite and not many people knew about it.

    "Just cut them Dandeline" I rolled my eyes and looked away from her.

    She still had a dramatically sad face, but I ignored it and went out of the kitchen. One more of my days would go to waste in Winterwells and I had to do something about it. If I couldn''t go and see what had been happening in the pack and with Stage three of Beta selection, then I had to send someone else. Dandeline brought the tes and the pots to my room and served the food we had prepared.

    "Eat with me," I offered, and she took a seat in front of me on the sofa. There was no dining table in this rundown house, just a sofa with a tea table.

    My thoughts drifted back to how I will ask Dandeline to go and check on the pack. She was not part of the pack yet and I doubted even when Stage three started for me the day after tomorrow, she would be part of the pack and keep an eye behind me. I am sure there would be cheap tricks that other members would try against me and it won''t be wrong to say even Diana might try it; me being her direct rival in the final stage of Beta selection.

    "Try to go around the pack tomorrow and tell them you are new and wish to join." I said with an apprehensive thought, "See if you can know what tasks are there for stage three of Beta selections and how many people are in favour of Diana"

    Dandeline nodded, "Okay, do you want me to disrupt your rival''s task?"

    There was a momentary stare I gave to Dandeline. Using underhanded methods was not something that I liked, but knowing Dandeline, she would go to lengths to make things easier for me. My eyes narrowed at her suggestion and she nervously fiddled her fingers. "Y-You know Princess, I would do anything to help you."

    I sighed, what would I do with this girl? She sometimes said such stuff that did not sit well with her personality and was scary to hear.

    Once she had offered to kill the queen for my release from the dungeons and it had left me shocked till Dandeline cleared how her loyalty lies with me and she would do anything to see me happy. It made me wonder how Dandeline was before she came to stand by my side.

    My lips set in a thin line as I spoke, "Dandeline, just observe and report. Make sure your personality is right as whatever you portray yourself as tomorrow would be the person youe as when officially joining the pack."

    "Okay, Princess," Dandeline agreed.

    It had me tsk in irritation, "Dandeline, get used to calling me by my name. If it is your slip up that reveals my identity, then I will make sure you face your consequences"

    My words immediately had her panicked, "No, no, Pri- madam, I-I will take care. I am sorry for my mistakes"

    This made me roll my eyes, "Just eat your food now, Dandeline, and you have to get used to calling me Selene"

    "Ye-Yes," she replied and ate the food on her te mechanically fast.

    There was no use in scolding her too much, as when she would take her fake personality to be a part of the pack, I knew she would do her job wlessly. But even when alone, she had to learn to control the urge to call me Princess, in case anyone was eavesdropping on us.

 Chapter 91 - Name And Faces

    Me and Dandeline had reached the condo at night and as it waste, I went straight to sleep. When I woke up, the afternoon heat was zing in the air even though summer was almost over now. I tsked, pulling on the curtains to stop the rays from entering the condo and heating the atmosphere inside.

    I took a long bath as there was a bathtub here, unlike my rundown house where there was a shower which I had to set up on my own and my inexperienced hands did not do the job well.

    Dandeline wasn''t home and there was nothing to do but eat and read. She had prepared all the food and left early in the morning.

    In the living room, I flopped down on the sofa and a thought crossed my mind, remembering how I still had to confront Channing about those feelings he held for me. After what had happened yesterday with Fang, I was more than determined to leave this ce, where every person in some kind of bond with me was trying to shackle me one way or the other. That marriage was a better escape, better freedom, even if that came bearing my death.

    I had to tell Channing that whatever happened between us or whatever feelings were going between us cannot be. With Fang being unreasonably possessive, I did not want to ruin the friendship that Channing and Fang shared.

    But talking to Channing was still days away as he had gone away from the vige. I sighed and closed my eyes. There was really nothing for me to do, as I still couldn''t step outside.

    In the evening, when I was having snacks by the table, I heard the rustling of the keys and Dandeline entered. Her attention was on removing the jacket and scarf she had worn. I wonder why she would wear such clothes during summer, I won''t wear such thick fabric even during winters. But then I remembered she had to fake herself as some rich brat, so maybe it was the disguise.

    "You are back,e eat with me," I said it had Dandeline jump, cing her hand on her chest.

    On seeing me she let out a breath of relief, "sorry I was used to living alone here, so I forgot you were here." For some reason, it made me smile to see that reaction of hers, or Dandeline was alwaysposed except for some of the times she spent around me. She walked towards the table and a satisfied smile spread across her face, seeing I was eating something she had prepared for me before leaving.

    For me, it was good to have someone around while eating, even though I was used to eating alone now. "How was your day?" I asked, taking another bite of the food on my te.

    "It was good- Princess, don''t do that for me!" she eximed, watching me fill a ss of water for her. But I offered it anyway. "It is shameful to have you serve me, Princess," there was an uneasiness in her voice. Even though Dandeline had been by my side when I was in the dungeons, she had served the other royals and guests who never knew how to respect people below them.

    "Just have it Dandeline," I signalled with my head and she took the ss from my hand, bowing deep. Before she could start with her gratitude speech, I stated, "we are to be acting as friends henceforth. Even when we are alone, so get used to my presence like this."

    Dandeline nodded and took a seat in front of me. I was d to see her sit down without me having to nudge on it. I continued with my food, giving her time to drink the water and then tell what had happened when she had gone to check out the pack today. After she was done, she said while serving herself food before I could do it, "I went and had a chat with the pack members today, looked around a little"

    "How did it go?" I asked, mumbling at the food in my mouth.

    "It went well. They are very weing," she said with a faint smile on her face. I was sure she must have got acquainted with a few people that I know already, as they were curious, chatter birds or caretakers of the pack.

    I couldn''t help but smile, remembering my first impression of Sam and Suzan, "True, they wee you with open arms"

    "Everyone was idling around," Dandeline continued to receive a questioning look from me. The pack members had duties to perform even in absence of the Alpha. "Thisdy named Diana, she is acting beta for two days and had given no tasks to them. Plus, the Alpha isn''t here and Diana had gone somewhere yesterday night and was yet to return"

    My brows crinkled at her words. "Where did she go?" It was right in the middle of thepetition and she seemed pretty determined until thest time I had seen her. That was to be unlike her unless there was an emergency.

    Dandeline hummed as if remembering something and answered, "No one is sure where she went. Some guy named Sam hypothesised she must have gone to Waterwoods for her task, but then how was he supposed to know of thepetition tasks''''

    This had me thinking about whether Sam knew about the tasks. The image from the night a day before yesterday shed through my memory, where a person in disguise had handed two sets of papers to Samte at night.

    I doubted it then to be Channing. It was possible that Channing had left that night when the mishap happened between us and had given the tasks for Stage three to Sam. Did those events at my house affect Channing so much he had to leave thepetition in the middle while handing the responsibility to someone else?

    Maybe I will call him after dinner to ask how he has been.

    Looking back to Dandeline, I asked the important thing that she was supposed to find out, "Did you find out who is in blind support of Diana?"

    Dandeline nodded, "Yes, I did. Not all the pack members were present when I visited them, only a few I can name. But Princess, be vary of every member that is from the previous generation, like in their thirties or so. They had been part of the pack since John was Beta and it turned out John favoured Diana a lot. There are high chances that all the members who had then blindly followed John will now stand by Diana''''

    I took a deep breath, knowing something like this was going to happen. My meet with John was very brief, but it brought me problems from the very beginning. Even after his death, his people don''t stop being a thorn in my way.

    Previously, I had thought winning everyone in the pack was necessary, but now that I see it, I would rather focus on the elders and the rest of the majority. Others wille around one day. "Dandeline, give me the name and appearance of the members in favour of Diana"

    -----

    Next chapter in 3-4 hours

 Chapter 92 - Stage Three

    Dandeline had given me the names and the descriptions as I did not recognise all the members by their names. There were quite some members who were in support of Diana and if this was on a vote basis, my odds would have been very low.

    After dinner, Dandeline had retreated to her room, and I was standing by the wall-sized window which opened onto the balcony. It was risky to step out, even though the balcony faced the back of the residential area. I twirled the small mobile device in my hand, pondering whether or not I should Call Channing. My eyes closed before I made up my mind and called Channing.

    The ring kept on ringing till there was a beep. Channing did not pick up the call, and it only made me overthink what was going on with him. I had no choice but to wait for him to return after two more days.

    Now that the mobile was in my hand, I thought of calling Sam and confirming my previous doubts. There were only two rings when Sam picked up the call, "Selene! how are you, everyone was so worried about you. Suzan was at your house yesterday and we looked at the hospital as well, but you weren''t there either. Where are you?"

    There was panic in Sam''s voice. Here I had thought he was the most level-headed one, but had forgotten that he was the mom of the group. "I am fine now, Sam. Channing had told me toe tomorrow to start the task for my Stage three, you will see me perfectly well then"

    Sam sighed, bringing hisposure back, "Ya Channing had mentioned you will be joining tomorrow." Sam was now calm while addressing the topic and I could understand why people called him the mother of the group. Where everyone else would panic, he took care of things with understanding. "The tasks that you are supposed toplete are with me on a sheet of paper."

    "I see," this had confirmed my suspicions that it was indeed Channing in disguise that night. But this only got my worries riled up as he had given the tasks to Sam and went away. "Should I take it from you in the morning, then?" I asked.

    "Yes," Sam said, which was followed by silence before he spoke again, "I hope you are alright Selene, the injuries were heavy and it would take you weeks to recover"

    Sam''s question had me bite into my lower lip. This person cared for me and yet I could not tell the truth to him. It was not like I did not trust him. Sam was a trustworthy man who would even put himself before the pack members'' life, but it had been only weeks that I have known these people. If there was a watcher from the castle lurking around, which I was sure had contact with at least one of the pack members, then it would be dangerous to have my abilities slip to them and then my parents.

    "Yes, I am alright," I said in a convincing tone. "Channing helped me return to my hometown. There is a practised healer here. She has done a great job. I would be as good as new when I arrive tomorrow"

    I did not like lying to Sam, but there was no choice I had. It would be dangerous if I told it to Suzan as well, so I hoped that only the three people that knew about my blood noesis took it to their grave.

    Dandeline was the first who knew about my abilities as I had experimented with my Blood noesis on her and then it was Channing whom I had to tell the truth. The third was a man that I despised and most definitely knew it from reading my mind.

    Sam had an apprehensive tone, "That is good to know you have healed. I hope you don''t strain yourself tomorrow if the injuries aren''t healed properly"

    "I promise not to strain myself unnecessarily, Sam," the more this conversation continued, the guiltier I felt because Sam cared for me. "I should go sleep now. Let''s meet in the morning. I wille to the residential area to meet you by seven"

    "Okay," Sam was still apprehensive about what I said. It was going to be really strange for people to see me this perfect and walking in just two days. "Good night, Selene, take care," he said in a gentle voice.

    "You too, Sam," I cut the call and tossed my mobile on the bed. I sighed as I looked outside the window at the waxing moon.

    There was serenity in the night''s silence, but my worries about Channing only increased. With his blood noesis to increase everything he felt tenfold, I hoped he had not tumbled down the pit of depression after regretting what happened yesterday.

    Sam''s words, on the other hand, had warmed me and shown how there are people who cared about me.

    He was a kind man who looked after everyone and asionally pointed me out on my failed jokes or showed off his biceps in a teasing way about how he was stronger. His way of caring differed from Suzan, who went all out dramatic and overreacting, and that thought made me chuckle. These two people had shown their care towards me openly and I knew there were more who cared about me after stage one of Beta selections.

    There was a peace in this life that the walls of the castle could not offer. A kind of care that was unconditional. It was a pity I would leave all of them behind with my marriage.

    The ticking of the clock in the silence reminded me I had to wake up early. It did not take me long to drift into dreams, pleasant dreams that I had missed for years.

    When it was morning, I had readied myself fast to go and wait near the fountain that stood in the middle of the residential area. Sam would surelye early and thest thing I wanted was for him to watch mee out of my condo here.

    As expected, Sam arrived fifteen minutes early, holding a piece of paper in his hand. There was a smile on his face watching me all perfect and he went ahead for a hug, which I returned graciously.

    I think I wasn''t too sensitive about boys being around me, but people like Fang and Channing after the stunts they had pulled with me.

    "Wow, I wasn''t expecting you to be this healed in just two days!" Sam eximed, and I shrugged. I had been healed for two days now but it was better that they thought it ''took'' me two days.

    "I told you I was fine," I said, as if breaking ribs into fragments was nothing. My eyes went to the papers he was holding. "Are these the tasks?"

    Sam held the papers out, and I grabbed them. "These are some duties that Betas of a pack should be able toplete even in absence of Alpha and Channing won''t be here during this stage."

    I flipped through pages and there were some expected and some unexpected tasks. "So Channing won''t be around at all?" I asked, trying to get out of Sam how Channing was.

    Sam shook his head, "No, that is the Stage three. To be able to fulfil the duties of a Beta in absence of the Alpha. Channing has left Winterwells to make it more realistic."

    "Oh,'' that levelled a lot of worries in my mind about Channing. But if that one worry was down, there was another that I saw in the tasks...

    A trip to Waterwoods, and I was sure Fang was waiting with open arms and his wicked smile to wee me there.

 Chapter 93 - Troubles Already

    A deep exhale left my lips, trying to hide the irk that the task involving Waterwoods had set inside me. It had been only one day since Ist saw Fang, and it only irked me more to have to see him again. I raised the papers with tasks printed on them, "Thank you for this Sam"

    Sam was busy looking at me with wonder about something else and, on hearing my words, he pulled up a smile. "No worries, I am just doing what I was told by the alpha. By the way, where is your hometown? I mean this amount of healing. Was it a witch who helped?"

    My lips set in a thin line. I knew this wasing. For the matter, Sam would understand if I told him I can''t tell, and he had to keep quiet about it, but I don''t believe the same would be with other members of the pack. No matter how much I exin, it was still strange for a werewolf to heal this fast. I could tell I was still healing, but I hugged Sam a while back and even though he was careful, he must know I was perfectly cured.

    "Ah yes, you can say, she is a family friend and doesn''t really like to expose her location," I had put up a fake smile. I was sceptical about whether I should tell Sam to act as if I am still hurting.

    "Oh, I can see why," he said with a hum, "if anyone gets to know how powerful her abilities to heal are, she would surely be kidnapped or something of personal gain."

    That was exactly why I was hiding my Blood Noesis. Watching Sam understand the weight, I decided to ask him to act along. "Can you pretend as though you don''t know?" This had Sam crease his brows, not understanding what I was trying to say. "I will act as though I am still healing and maybe give the credits to ine, as she helped me a lot that day. It would only save a lot of exnation."

    There was no hint of doubt in Sam''s mind as he put his hand on my shoulder in assurance, "Of course, I will help you with that. I am a powerful actor," he boasted, showing off his biceps and raising his eyebrows twice, and it made me chuckle.

    "I am sure you are," I fanned his fake boasting, which had him grin wide. I changed the topic as my eyes fell back on the paper in my hand. "Also, do you know where Channing is?"

    "He said he was going to the Greends," Sam answered. "there is a beautiful inn there, perfect for rxation and massages," Sam said as if he was remembering the time he spent there and it wasn''t hard to guess what images shed through his mind with a rxing massage in context.

    "I have never been to Greends; I thought the travellingws were strict through the viges."

    Because of the war that broke out in the viges of Adalolpha years ago, the king had made the entry from vige to vige extremely strict. Only the capital city was open to everyone.

    "Not when ites to Greends," Sam exined. "The west of Greends is usually open to visitors as it earns a major ie from its hot springs and inns. They have the best services, let''s go there in a group once." Sam was reminiscing one of the times he had been there as his eyes kept drifting away in daydream aimless around. There was a faint smile that did not leave his face, and it was making me giggle.

    "Let''s go there after thepetition?" I asked, breaking his thoughts.

    "Yes!" It only made him more excited. "You know we can go there in groups and get a discount for extra services"

    My eyes widened, knowing very well Sam was hinting. He was telling for his own benefit to visit the inn.

    I cleared my throat to gain his attention. "You know, Sam, you should stay back here. Someone has to look after the pack here and it would be much more rxing to know you are the one doing it back in Winterwells while we enjoy the hot springs of the inn." The reasoning that I had made ttered his smile. "Also, if your motherly sidees out there, it would be a constant nag between our rxing session," I had a dramatic expression.

    Sam''s eyes drooped in a ''seriously'' expression as he understood what I was doing was simply teasing him, "haha, very funny, Selene," He said monotonously, "how many times do I need to tell you are bad at jokes"

    I rolled my eyes, "whatever." He had fallen into the trap and he was just trying to show he had not. "Okay Sam, when should I start this?" I asked him, waving the task papers for stage three.

    "You can start now"

    My eyebrows raised, and I went through the tasks again. There were a few things I understood, like delegating the duties to the pack members, checking the patrolling area while changing the member''s shift, getting the information about new prisoners and the previous prisoner''s sentence in the prison. But the rest of the tasks were pure paperwork and one of them included going to the elder''s headquarter. This was the first I would get to meet the elders, even though it is simply some document rted work.

    It only enforced my decision of wanting to be the Beta here, which was as good as holding some power.

    "Okay, I will start right away," I said, making ns in my head for what to be done after what. Of course, that task, including Waterwoods, would be shifted to thest. "When will the pack be assembling?" I asked. There was very little that I knew about how things operated, but I heard from Dandeline how Diana had given no tasks to the pack members apart from patrolling. That won''t be happening in my stead.

    The member''s brains would rust if they only patrolled, and the number would decrease. If the way Diana handled things was how everything went on previously, then I could see why there were so few members in the Winterwells pack.

    "The members will gather in an hour or so," Sam answered. "That is the time when the members who had their night duty of patrolling the borders will return by exchanging with the day watch keepers"

    They were already acting on their own and it was going to be tough with a few of them already against my favour. This way, the authority is swayed and if that happens, then in the absence of Alpha, the Beta''s words would weigh nothing. I had to act as the Beta as if that was a real deal.

    "Okay, tell them all to meet at the training ground. Everyone," I said to Sam. I did not have to be authoritative andmanding but show properly I was the acting Beta. "I will see if I can finish another task till then."

    Sam raised his eyebrows, seeing the change in my attitude. I smiled at him, showing it was still me and it had him close his eyes as he grinned, " I have high hopes for you. Here, take this." He handed me a card that had a Winterwells seal on it and two dates were printed with ''acting Beta - Selene'' printed in bold below the round seal. Sam exined, "it says you are the acting beta with today and tomorrow''s date. This will help with essing a few documents and ces without prior permissions"

    "Thank you." I did not hope for this simple acting card to give me direct ess to meeting the elders, but at leaste close enough to know the people I had to convince in changing their minds.

    I passed a look at Sam and turned on my heels to go and finish some simple task. I still had an hour till the members gathered, but that did not mean I sat idly. The faster I finish it all, the better.

    "Also Selene," Sam''s voice had me stop in the track and I turned around to see him walking towards me. He was a little hesitant before he spoke, "there is a task that is not in here but Can you try to do it?"

    My eyebrows crinkled. If it was some personal task or something Diana had left undone or, worse, had done something wrong, it would be foolish of me to do it if that was not something disastrous without Channing around. "Depends on whether a Beta is supposed to do that," I said, letting him know I would not dwell on something unnecessary that needed the Alpha. "what is it about, Sam?"

    Sam''s lips set in a thin line, "Diana went to Waterwoods toplete her task and it has been over 24 hours since she hasn''t returned. I hope you can at least check whether she is fine if you can bring her back, better."

    He cared about her and he should. If Diana was stuck in Waterwoods, then she was probably being a pass time for Fang''s entertainment. His sadistic nature was sure to see the girl struggle as Diana must be asking for him to let her go and he either offered some unreasonable price to her or just enjoyed watching her struggle. Maybe I should call Fang first and confirm.

    One thing was for sure that I wasn''t going to Waterwoods today, it was thest thing on my list, so other tasks were taken care of and not disrupted because Fang decided to have fun with me as well and keep me in Waterwoods with Diana.

    I sighed, knowing how this was going to cost me something again, but as the acting Beta, I had to take care of every member of the pack. "Okay, I will take care of her matters"

 Chapter 94 - The Receptionist

    I left Sam''s side while checking the tasks. After some walking, I stopped while forcefully wiggling my fingers and pulling my mobile out. My mind wasn''t able to concentrate on what to do when I knew I had to call Fang and ask about Diana. Clicking a few buttons, the screen shed his contact, and I bit the inside of my cheek before pressing the call button. Even when the ring was going to his end, I felt the urge to just cut the call and delete his contact.

    The ring stopped, and a deep husky voice came from the other end, as if he had just woken up from his sleep and was irritated for disturbing his precious sleep. "Hello?"

    There was a questioning tone, and this did not sound like Fang. I mean, Fang had a heavy voice, but this was hoarse and much more attractive. I checked who I had called again. It was indeed Fang''s number. The way his hello came in question meant he picked the call half in sleep, without checking the name. "Umm, Fang?" I asked, just to be sure.

    Fang chuckled hearing my voice, and his morning voice reverberated throughout my body. "What a lovely day it is to start with your phone call, little one. Although I would much rather prefer to wake up with you in my arms"

    My eyes rolled in a giant circle. For him, the day might have started with something good, but for me, it was like talking to a curse. "I am sure you have someone else to wake up to on your bed right now. Where is Diana?" My tone was stern and irritated, and it made him let out a breathyugh.

    "Oh my jealous little one, what am I going to do with you," Fang said in a suggestive manner and it did nothing but tick me. "Your little friend Diana is safely locked in the prison. If you want to take her away-"

    Beep!

    I cut the call before things got to the price part of the deal, which would be dealt with tomorrow. I had better things to do, and he anyway said Diana is safe in their prison, so I did not have to worry. cing my mobile back in my pocket, I headed to the elders'' quarters.

    It was a tall building that had a disk-like structure at the top that came out of the rest of the circr building. There was a garden that surrounded the structure in a square and a path was carved from the entry gate to the main building entrance. One of the guards came forward to me, "what job do you have here?"

    I pulled out the card that Sam had handed me, "just some documentation work the Alpha had ordered for"

    The guard scrutinised the card before handing it back and signalled to open the gates. I walked in, taking in the garden''s beauty that everyone saw only from the outside. There were various scents of flowers and herbs that wafted in the environment. My eyes closed as I inhaled deeply the fresh morning air, which had me sneezeter because of the pollen in the air. A smile spread across my face when my phone pinged. It was a message from Fang-

    <em>''Can''t wait for you toe to Waterwoods little one, I will have my special cuffs ready just for you. </em>

    <em>Love Fang''</em>

    My jaw ticked at the message. I am sure Channing had already informed Fang that I and Diana mighte to finish our tasks at Waterwoods and yet he is being this preposterous. Fang had already held Diana captive, and he was openly telling me I would face the same fate. My feet stomped, keeping my phone back in its ce.

    There was a revolving door, and as soon as I stepped in, ady guard took me behind a curtained box and checked me from top to bottom. Even in ces, it was awkward to have someone suddenly touch.

    When I stepped out, I had to pass through a metal detector and my face was still flushed and body stiff with how thedy had inspected me.

    I collected my thoughts and walked to the reception and passed her the card that said ''acting Beta-Selene''. The receptionist was a woman with sharp eyes and winged sses that sat on the edge of her nose. She looked at the card and then at me from above her gold-rimmed sses. "How may I help you?" she asked in a bored voice, going back to the white box of theputer that was in front of her.

    I had read about the technology that existed outside in the world, but this was the first to actually see aputer in person. My father did not like the technology to be brought into this kingdom. I suppose the higher authorities were allowed.

    "Hello, I wanted the papers regarding the agriculturalnd dispute," I said to receive a re from thedy as if I had asked for her internal organs.

    She sighed, going back to her typing, "That is ssified if there is nothing else you can leave?"

    My lips moved in shock trying to say something, but her words were like a p on my face. I checked the task list again, and it was clearly written to make a report on the agriculturalnd dispute from the start of the time and get it stamped with the official seal before submitting it to the elders. It won''t work this way. I had to find a better way.

    I cleared my throat, "what information rted to the dispute can be revealed? There is a report urgently requested by the elders."

    The woman clicked her tongue and pulled open a drawer to rummage through the messy drawer and pull out one page, and thumped it on the table. I looked at it with a ridiculous expression. Was this all? I checked the paper, which only had the names of two farmers and theint. The farmer named George Harris had used farmer Jim Walter of expanding thend by fraud. But there was nothing else, just that they registered the dispute two weeks back.

    I should have known things won''t be this easy. Thedy continued doing her job as if she had given me everything that I needed. This only meant I had to do this research on my own.

    It only made me look through the other tasks that would bepleted from this ce and mentioned them to thedy. No matter how gentle I was, she gave little to no information. There were some forms to be filled and signed by a few vige businesses and that was the only thing she gave freely. I looked at her bored face and it felt like she was tired of acting for thispetition. I wonder how Diana must have managed here.

    I turned around, and that is when I saw the cafeteria entrance in the corner. My eyes narrowed and my lips curled in thought. I looked at thedy and then back at the cafeteria and walked towards it.

    It was a self-serve kitchen and there was only one person there who was sleeping on the chair. Making my way to the coffee machine, I made a nice strong coffee, adding some cream that was here. Dandeline used to make this ''Dandeline special'' for me, and it brought a smile to my face. The coffee this way hit the taste buds differently. I waved my hand between the cup and my nose to take in the rich scent of coffee. Not as perfect as Dandeline, but this was sure to work.

    I walked with the cup outside and to the receptionist. She gave me an irritated re, "Have your drinks in the cafeteria-"

    "Here," I extended the cup ahead to make her stop talking mid-sentence. "I thought you needed it, Ms Shagen. Thank you for the help" Luckily she had a namete of her name near the reception and it was hidden in all the mess that was spread on her table, but I had noticed it when I brought the coffee. I genuinely thought she needed this as Dandeline''s Special worked wonders for me, always.

    Shangen narrowed her eyes at me, the first different expression she had shown from the time I had stepped into the elders'' quarters. "If you are thinking this cup of coffee will give you the documents, that is not happening. And it is Mrs Shangen, not Miss"

    "Missus! You look pretty young to be married," I said to have Shagen turn her body towards me. She was giving attention to me and it was enough. I waved my hand casually, "I understand how hard it must be toe this early to work and then face some experimental Beta like me. This coffee, I made it for you. I am sure you will love it. I will be going then, thank you for this" I waved the documents she had provided to me.

    Shagen pushed her sses up and looked at the cup and then at me. But before she could draw any other conclusion, I was out of there leaving her sceptical. That little gesture would benefit meter, only if Shagen had fallen for it. If not, I still had to finish the tasks on my own. Right now, I had to go meet all the members and delegate duties properly.

    .

    Kindly support the story with power stones ^v^

 Chapter 95 - Bending The Biases

    On the training ground, all the members had arrived except a few, which I believed were still patrolling the borders. There were some members who looked tired and yawned till their eyes watered. As I was walking towards them, they were busy chattering with each other and there was one face missing; Hailey who must be in prison as Channing had warned.

    The moment I went closer and someone spotted me, there was a gasp which had others turn my way. The murmuring about me being perfectly healed surfaced in the crowd like fire.

    "How did she heal this fast! I thought Diana would continue even today," said someone.

    Another voice followed closely, "Wasn''t ine by her side when Selene was injured?"

    "I didn''t know ine had this potent ability. I had never seen her heal so major injuries"

    "Ya, how is Selene even walking in just two days!"

    I sighed internally. This was bound to happen. It would get so messy if people were to start asking questions. I needed someone to divert the attention and let people know I was still little hurting.

    "Selene!" And here it was. Suzan came running towards me with a happy, concerned face and put her arms around me. "Where were you-"

    Her words were stopped by Sam, who jerked her away from me and I winced in a fake act to let people think I was still hurt. The murmurs immediately lowered and were reced with words of how brave I must be toe here, even in my injured state. If there were sympathies that would follow this, then I would surely hate them, but I had no other choice.

    Sam creased his brows and warned Suzan, "Be careful, Suzan. Selene is yet to heal properly. At least, check before lunging ahead"

    I passed a grateful look at Sam and he nodded with a blink to reassure me he wasn''t abandoning my trust this easily. This small gesture was big for me.

    "Sorry, Selene," Suzan was quick to apologise, but her overreactions were on their way now. She took my hand in hers. Her concerned voice spoke hastily, "How are you? Where were you? I missed you so much, and I looked everywhere, but do you know how stressful it was to want to see you again"

    I smiled at the train of her words that would not stop if I did not reply. "I am alright now Suzan, thank you for caring about me"

    "Idiot, if I don''t care about you, then who will?" Suzan was quick to reply as tears almost came to the brim in her eyes and she saw me with her foggy vision, drinking the tears back.

    Arina spoke in a fake offended tone, walking towards us, "Haw Suzan, you aren''t the only one who cares about Selene. We are d to see you all fine, Selene," she said to me with a smile and I returned it to her graciously.

    "Yes, we were so stressed we looked around the hospital as well," Connie said and his twin, Donnie, apanied him.

    It was very warming to see the few people who actually cared about me in such a short time. Until yesterday I thought only Sam and Suzan had a friendship bond with me, but it wasn''t true. My circle of friends and people who cared about me was increasing slowly.

    My eyes nced towards the other members and I received res from people Dandeline had mentioned were in support of Diana. I only hoped they did not bring trouble to me.

    My hand went reassuringly on Suzan''s shoulder before I turned to everyone else. I cleared my throat to speak in a low voice to a few people who had flocked around me, "I am fine now. We can catch up after the duties for today are done. Please take a seat everyone"

    They went back and joined the pack, and I did not waste time with formalities. "Good morning everyone, I will be the acting Beta, officially" I lifted the card that Sam had given me and passed a look to the people who were sending their res my way. "There would be a delegation of duties between the pack and I would do that properly as per the urgent and less urgent requirements. The members who had the night shift can go home, but your return is expected at three in the afternoon when you will get your duties."

    Members who had the night shift left lethargically when a man with undercut curly brown hair got up and it did not take me long to understand that was one of Diana''s supporters. "We only have the duties to patrol. The rest are your tasks. Don''t push them on us, let us do our job you do yours"

    Arrogance oozed from this man and he made the others get up with him and follow him towards the border, as it was their shift to patrol the borders.

    "Oliver, was it?" I asked in a loud voice, remembering Dandeline having mentioned him and the group of men and two women stopped. Oliver, who had just shown his sharp tongue, turned with an annoyed face, challenging me. I smiled at him and then addressed everyone, "this group is so eager to patrol the borders. It would be sad if I didn''t let them do it. Well, Oliver and team, I am sure others are exhausted of just patrolling past two days, then you eight members will patrol at night as well today."

    This aggravated Oliver, and he walked ahead threateningly, "Who do you think you are to order us around? With that injury of yours, Diana will be the Beta and I have no interest in serving someone as weak as you." Seeing me not even spare a nce at his words, he came to hold my cor, "You wouldn''t even have won the duel against Diana. You expect me to be a ve to your useless words?"

    In a split second, I held his wrist and twisted his hand and bent him by his neck, "Just because I am hurt doesn''t mean I can''t strike and would take such disrespect towards the Beta." Oliver tried to get up but I pushed him further t on the ground, "I am the acting Beta and you will watch your tone unless you want a trip to the prison for offending the Beta"

    Oliver squirmed in my hold, but I was firm with my grip and no matter how older Oliver was to me, he was an Omega. In front of my Alpha blood, he didn''t stand a chance.

    I pressed my palm against his face as his angry breath sent a blow of dust into the air. My head tilted, and I said with a smile on my face, addressing the rest of Diana''s followers that were previously John''s followers, "I hope we can all work well together and no discrimination or biased group formation is seen in the members. The Alpha might have been kind to the betrayal you had shown by following John. But I won''t tolerate any such behaviour that can bring threat to the Alpha obliquely in the future."

 Chapter 96 - Let The Work Begin

    After a lot of struggles, Oliver finally said, "Okay"

    I bent ahead as my face smeared in fake pain so this sudden attack of mine did not erase my facade. My voice was low, so only Oliver could hear it. "Weren''t you supporting John? It would be nice that you know your sweet little group is on the red mark for Channing. Plus, yourmander Diana is stuck in the enemy vige for more than a day now. If you expect me to bring her back, you better behave and apologise. Without Channing here who knows what she was suffering there, helplessly"

    Oliver''s eyes widened and I finally let him go. He got up and dusted his clothes and spoke while his eyes fixated on the ground in rage. "We will patrol the borders through the night as an apology about our disrespect."

    I gave a polite smile, "Oh you don''t have to patrol the night, I am not some cruel tyrant who would simply keep you patrolling like some watchmen while I do rest of the work"

    Oliver turned on his heels and turned into his light brown wolf before racing off to the border. His group sent eyes to me and proceeded to follow him. My attention was back to the remaining members and there were sceptical looks. I had mentioned about the time they had followed John, and I just hoped I had not picked on some scab because I was pretty careful with my words.

    "Are you okay, Selene?" Sam delegated the tension in the air towards my injuries and I winced as if on cue.

    My palm waved in the air as if it was nothing. "I am alright, Sam. It only concerns me that people don''t form biases andter develop ill in their heart that would again result in something plotted against the Alpha."

    "You speak with good heart, Selene," said a man who had a ck cloth wrapped around his head. "Some people need to be dealt with strictly"

    "Yes," I replied. This man looked as if he was some alchemist with a beard that perfectly traced his jawbone in a line and the moustache that was in a sharp reverse U. My memory did not serve this man''s name and I thought it would be bad on my part to ask it directly out loud.

    I counted the number of individuals that were remaining out of the total 27 members in the pack. 13 had gone home as they were night patrollers and 8 left for the day shift now, leaving only 6 members here.

    There were many tasks on the list I was provided with and half of it can be done when the 13 night patrollers would join after their nap. "There are only a few members that remain and I want Sam to join for the day patrolling, go to the northern border." That was where my house was located, and Fang had easily entered the vige. I did not want any such mishaps revolving around again.

    Sam creased his brows "I would do it, but the northern borders are under the police protection as it leads a way to the capital city"

    How is that possible? Fang must have got past them somehow, or maybe it was Channing who helped him clear the way. "Okay then, if it is safe enough, I have some other job from you. There is and dispute going on between two farmers, George Harris and Jim Walter. I suppose you can investigate and make a rough recorded statement report of what actually happened there. Take Arina with you."

    I looked at Arina, and there was a blush that rose on her face. All this time, I thought she only cared for Sam, but this reaction was pretty unexpected. I tried to hold my smile to see Sam with his casual expression. It was still one-sided; I suppose.

    "Okay," Sam agreed and gestured Arina with his hand, "Come on let''s go"

    For a moment till they walked away, I couldn''t take my eyes off them and see the red colour of Arina''s hair match the colour of her ears. Someone coughed from the remaining members and my attention snapped back to the piece of paper in my hand. "Yes, so... umm... Donnie and Connie get the taxation bills sorted for the business that runs in Winterwells and..." I looked at the man with a ck cloth around his head.

    His hands were holding each other in front and he did a gentle bow, understanding I did not remember his name, "I am Benjamin Warlock, co-head of the medicine department in the hospital"

    "Nice to know you, Mr Warlock." I had got out of the habit of bowing, but I did it to return his gesture. "It is great that you are already ustomed to the hospital. I believe you are aware of the new medical trainees that joined a week back. Please dig up their background information as some of them have submitted fishy information." If I were to go, do these tasks when I don''t even know what goes under the shade here properly, I would surely mess up. "Bring everything to me when done"

    The three men left the scene after I handed the twins three tally sheets. The only one left was Suzan, and I knew what I needed her help for.

    "Suzan, there is a task for you, but you will have to wait for my return from the police station," I said. The task was as simple as getting the information of the prisoners'' punishment period and the modifications of the time as per their behaviour and bails that urred in thest week. But there was one big problem; I had a strong feeling Chief Jack would give me a tough time with this.

    Suzan walked ahead and gave me a gentle hug this time, and I returned it. I think even I needed this. "It is so good to see you walking again. I will wait for you at the chillies"

    I nodded, giving her a kind smile. "Let''s walk there together. I have to go ahead from there to the police station."

 Chapter 97 - Long Time No See

    The sun was slowly ascending, leaving a golden shimmer on top of the buildings. I Walked to the police station while overthinking all the scenarios where Jack would make things difficult for me. Inside the station building, I saw other officers sitting in the outside room while there was a small wooden door that differentiated the Chief''s room. It was better I don''t provoke Jack now.

    Everyone was here, and they were having breakfast or tea. There was only one officer rummaging through the stock files in front of him, and I decided to talk to him.

    "Hello, I am Selene, assigned as the acting Beta in absence of our Alpha," I pulled out the card that Sam had given and shown it to him. He looked at me with a smile before taking the card. This man was pretty young and even I could tell he was na?ve because I had been in his ce before. "There is some information I needed you to help me with"

    "Sure, Selene," he spoke in a polite tone. His smile was very innocent and contagious, his eyes lit up as if it was his first time being asked a request. "Tell me, what can I help you with?"

    I pulled out the task paper as the list was specific in it better to understand, "these are some information our Alpha had asked to take a follow up on."

    He took the paper and saw it carefully. It was a little overwhelming for him to memorise all the lists at once, but he kept the paper down and got up to check through the file rack. His hands clumsily moved around the files and pulled out one file, holding it in his hand while another tried to get a file from the higher shelf without proper support and all the papers inside it fell like rain on him.

    "Are you okay?" I went to help him, and there was an uproar ofughter in the police station.

    One of the officers there said, "There goes Logan again, increasing his own workload."

    "He sure loves to stay backte at the station and work overtime to fill up his mistakes," added another one.

    "Why does Chief Jack even entertain him, Logan, you should be fired soon enough."

    I looked at the other officers, about to say something, but Logan stopped me. "I am sorry, I always keep creating trouble for myself and others. Please have a seat, I will give you all the details you need." His hands were moving fast while gathering the papers while his eyes did not raise from the ground. This man sure was motivated to work in such a demeaning environment.

    I took the other file he was holding and gave him a kind smile, "it''s fine Logan, I will look through this one till you get me other papers. Your help is very important to me"

    His head snapped to me with sparkling eyes, "Yes, Yes Ms Selene, I will get it for you immediately."

    After helping him gather the papers, I sat on the chair to check the file I had while Logan arranged the papers in chronological order. This file was of the bail records and cases filed. The number was obviously less, as this was a vige. I flipped through the pages, making a note of the bails and the reasons, when a hand mmed on the file and snatched it away from me.

    "The murderers are running free now," said the man who had taken the file away and my eyes immediately closed to keep my vexation in. I looked at Chief Jack as he threw the file towards Logan''s face to have this one scattered as well, "With whose permission did you give it her, you brat. Clean it up fast."

    Logan was quick to gather the now scattered papers with an embarrassed face. "S-Sir, it was requested by the Alpha and M-Ms Selene here is the acting Be-Beta, came to-"

    "SHUT UP, FOOL!" Jack''s voice boomed in the room to have everyone go quiet. "My brother is dead. There is no Beta now." Jack''s aggravated eyes turned to me, "What right do you have, a murderer to take the ce of your victim? How shameless can you be? Get out of here or I will put you in jail and this time make sure your petty ass suffers there."

    I let out a deep sigh. This was going to happen. After all, Jack never got to avenge his brother''s death and with Fang having taken the me, he did not even stand a chance. The only one remaining was me, who he verbally showed vengeance against.

    "Chief Jack, here is a card that says I hold the temporary position of Beta," I showed him the card. "The Alpha asked for this information, now are you trying to defy his words and show you stand in a higher position here?"

    There were gasps in the silent police station and Jack''s eyes bled mes of anger. In a blink of an eye, he snatched the card from my hand and threw it in the dustbin. "You!" I growled.

    But a smug look stered Jack''s face, "You sure are lower to me, Selene. The forged card would give you nothing here. You might have fooled the judge, but not me. I know you belong to the enemy vige, and you set up the attack on the Alpha. When my dear brother John found it out, you killed him and made the Alpha of the enemy vige take the me." He walked ahead, looking into my eyes with scorn, "I am sure you must warm Fang Warchild''s bed pretty well to have him personally testify and save you."

    Instinctively, my hand raised up to nt Jack''s face with a p and Jack smirked as if he was waiting for something like this, but another hand stopped me. My eyes snapped at Logan, who had halted me, and he said with a scared look, "Please don''t, it would be considered a crime."

    Jack passed a death re at Logan for stopping me. He was all along nning to get me back in the prison and with a valid crime this time, he would have all the reasons to torture me. Logan extended his hand with my temporary ID that he had picked from the dustbin and cleaned. My eyes shifted between Jack and Logan before I grabbed the card and put it in my pocket.

    "You bastard!" Jack held Logan by his cor and pulled him across the desk, "don''t butt your nose where it is not supposed to or I will wipe the floor with your face"

    "S-S-Sorry Sir, it won''t happen again," Logan pleaded, whipping the drops of spit that had smeared his face. Jack pushed him away to have Logan stagger back and smash into the file stand with a whimper. My fist clenched in anger, as all I could do was re at Jack.

    One day, irrespective of whether I be the Beta or not, I would p Jack straight into the earth.

    Jack crossed his hand in a distasteful look towards me, "You butcher, will be losing thispetition. There is nothing for you here. Get out before I arrest you for beating up poor Logan there." Jack pointed with his thumb.

    My eyes narrowed at him before I stormed out of the police station and stomped into the chillies. Suzan was on her Nokia, ying snakes as always. "Suzan,e on I have some work from you"

    She looked at my red face and got up in concern, "What happened, Selene? You look so red"

    I closed my eyes, trying to calm down, but this Jack always chewed my nerves like a rabid dog. "I need you to get these lists from the prison, along with the reasons. Get a follow up on every prisoner''s behaviour and give it to me by evening. Make a fair report of the listing before handing it over"

    "Okay," Suzan said, trying to understand my anger. "Do you want something to drink? You look very furious. This way, you will only waste your time in anger and affect your other tasks. Whatever happened, put it behind, you have bigger things to do"

    I looked at Suzan. She kept her hand on my shoulder and I took a deep breath. She was right. I can deal with those thingster.

    Right now, I had to do the rest of the tasks as soon as possible so I wouldn''t have a lot on my te tomorrow morning. "I will get myself a cold coffee, you go talk to your father." The reason I had kept this task separate for Suzan was that her father was the prison in charge and how I wished I had gone to him and saved some humiliation that Logan faced.

    Suzanughed and patted loudly on my shoulder, "that''s like my girl. Now don''t forget to act injured, your facade just broke in front of me, be careful with others."

    My eyes went wide at my foolishness, but then I cracked up and Suzan was quick to follow. "I got caught quick. You go now or the rest of my skin would start shedding."

 Chapter 98 - Flattery

    I had to give Suzan the same lie I had passed on to Sam, about some witch from my hometown healing me. Unlike Sam, it took a lot of time for me to exin to her why I cannot reveal the location of that witch. That whole exnation got my anger off my mind.

    With the tasks being distributed and people working on it, I had the time to fill and stamp a load of forms that were supposed to be filled and submitted back at the elders'' quarters. I went back to the quarters and decided to get the job done sitting there in the cafeteria. It wasn''t allowed for me to meet the elders yet, but I could at least take my chance by spending my time there and bumping into someone.

    When I entered the building, the receptionist was not there, so I went directly into the spacious cafeteria and spread all my required items on the white table. The cafeteria was utterly nd, with white furniture and sky blue painted walls, which somehow made my attention sensitive for even a slight change.

    I waspiling the documents after hours of work when suddenly one of them flew away at a distance on the ground. Before I could pick it, there was another hand that did it for me. I looked up to see a middle-aged man, who was crazy tall and buffed. He had golden-brown hair and despite his huge appearance; he held a polite smile while handing the paper back. "Thank you," my voice almost came low, trying to discern whether he just worked here or was one of the elders''.

    "No worries, child," he spoke with confidence, as if he owned this ce.

    I gulped before asking, "Umm, are you one of the elders''?"

    He chuckled at my words. This friendly energy of his did not match his looks. He looked as if he could tear a person in two halves with just his bare hands. "Yes I am, I was the former Alpha of the Vige and retired a little early so I got here this young"

    Usually the Gammas, the former Alpha and Beta of the vige pack, get the honour to be an elder. Rarely, Omegas who have exceptional abilities serve the elders and, in their old age, get a seat as an elder to show respect to their service. If this man was saying he was the youngest, then others were probably grey hairs with typical rock hard minds.

    "Nice to meet you. I am Selene. Currently aiming to be the Beta of Winterwells pack." The one thing I did not know was how to greet the elders'' so I simply bowed, hoping they would be old-fashioned.

    "Dear, I am a little busy," He refused to introduce himself, and I stood back up swiftly. "And you don''t need to introduce yourself. I did your background check."

    Even though he was talking politely and had a smile on his face, I could tell he wasn''t exactly pleased with my background. I put up a saintly smile in front of him and remarked innocently, "The information must be very interesting."

    He returned my smile, but the atmosphere had somehow be dense, "Very, and secretive enough that it lies in the firece as ash." I looked at him sternly. If he was trying to keep it to himself meant he would use it against me one day. He walked past me, making his way outside the cafeteria. There was a halt, and I turned to see his extensive back as he spoke, "We bear ill-intention only to the outsiders whoe with ill-intention, rest we wee with open hands. All the best for thepetition, Selene."

    As the man left, I was standing there trying to contemte his words. It was a subtle warning that I was on the radar, as my intentions were not cleared. But he burnt my information meant he was ready to hide it. I could only find thatter on.

    I turned and gathered everything from the table. Outside, Shagen was back, and I carried the pile of documents to her. Seeing me, her face rxed aspared to the bored and irritated look she passed me in the morning. It was afternoon now and the change in her looks was enough to say she would open a little better this time. I gave her a smile and said, "you look more lively. Morning work must be really stressful"

    She checked the pile of documents I had handed and spoke without meeting my eyes, "Yes, it can get a little vexing without a nice cup of coffee. But that doesn''t mean I will give the information to your ttery, Ms Selene."

    I knew she wouldn''t break this easy, and she shouldn''t. After all, she was the receptionist for the elders'' who handled the sensitive information.

    "I am just having a casual conversation," I said, waving my hand, and she did not respond, but her attention this time waspletely towards me. "Here are the papers and taxation files," I had got it from Connie while I was headed to elders'' quarters and had done a fair report of it with the other work.

    Shagen checked the papers and put them inside a drawer. "These sheets look well made."

    "Aren''t I supposed to get that stamped from the elders?" I asked, trying to get an opportunity through, even though I knew it wasn''t allowed for me to meet them.

    "That is only after you officially be the Beta. Meeting elders is forbidden for the rest," Shangen replied, going back to herputer, typing some things, while looking at the documents I had given to her.

    She was talking in a better tone now, but I knew it would be tough to get things out of her. Shagen was a fairly good person at her job, so riling things would only result in my bad. There was another job that I had to request from her, and it was something that only she could help me with, as I had no contact with Channing.

    I did not argue with her words and asked directly, "Okay, I need one more help. Can you please officially inform Waterwoods officials and get a permit for a quick visit?"

    Shagen turned to me, cing her elbows on the desk, and supported her face over her inteced fingers. "That is the job of Beta to make such reservations and get the permits a week earlier of the visit." There was a brief resistance and challenging mockery in her voice that asked me to prove myself instead of getting freeloading help. But the only person who could help me right was Shagen, because I would never get help from Fang.

    I pulled up a smile, "Ms Shagen.. sorry Mrs Shagen, I am acting Beta for just two days and you know scheming Waterwoods can be. Your words will weigh more than mine. After all, who will refuse you, Ms Shagen."

    A part of me was cringing. This was something I found absolutely disgusting when strangers did it to me and so doing it to others was equally ufortable. But desperate times, desperate measures. I had to try even if I wasn''t good at it, especially with rigid people like Shagen.

    Shagen giggled, "you are very ttering Ms Selene. So obvious, I want to see you continue just to say NO at the end for your efforts to drown in the drain."

 Chapter 99 - Travel Permit

    There was a look that passed between both me and the receptionist. It was like she openly asked me to beg her and she would just enjoy the show. So no amount of my inexperienced ttery was going to get anything out of Shagen. She was making this hard on purpose. "Aren''t you a sadist," I smirked without breaking eye contact.

    "You are asking for it," Shagen threw my energy back at me. There was no way I would back away just because of this little scare of her.

    I pped my hand, in a moment, changing my energy back to bring the solemn smile on my lips, "Oh no, I like to acknowledge what is good out loud to people. Plus, I think they will consider your words more seriously than mine, as I am still a nobody. I am sure you have good contacts there, Mrs Shagen."

    Shagen squinted her eyes at me, trying to see if I would break, but I kept my smile and was tapping my fingers against each other randomly, waiting for her to give up instead. She sighed and, rolling her eyes, turned to pick up the telephone, "Let me see what I can do. When do you want to go?"

    My smile turned to a warm one as I chimed, "It is urgent. Tomorrow afternoon would be great"

    "Okay," Shagen pushed the digits on the telephone. She saw me waiting there and waved me away before the line on her call went through, "get out now, goplete the rest of your tasks. I will get an officially recorded permit for you from tomorrow afternoon till the night time"

    "Thank you Mrs Shagen, you are the best," I could almost hug this woman right now but just bounced out of there, knowing very well she would do this much for me.

    I knew Dandeline''s special coffee would do its magic. It always did the magic for me and there was no exception to that best cup of coffee in the entire world, at least not for me. Now the permit was sorted and if I were to get stuck in a situation like Diana is stuck right now, the officials will have to take action immediately. With that thought, my entire happiness faded away. Officials meant that Chief Jack would have to take action and I very well knew that won''t ever happen.

    The only good this permit can do for me is in case I file a case and it can be held as evidence then.

    How did I manage to make an enemy out of the useful people!

    I walked, reading through the rest of the tasks, which were rtively easier. I had to distribute them between the 13 members who would return from their nap now. There was no issue for me to take a long way and do everything on my own, but I wanted the members to be involved in it, making them have some proper work and then an assurance that if they mess up, I am here to take care of things.

    I met the rest 13 members at the training ground and I had distributed the tasks properly within them. Their number was more than the six members in the morning so the tasks would be done faster.

    With that done, I had distributed all the tasks on my list on the first day itself. Now the remaining was to see after their taskpletion whether there were any mishaps, doing the daily training session in the evening and changing shifts. Now that my paperwork was done, I needed to look into the major matters and so I headed to the hospital where Benjamin waspleting a task. I was a little heedful about this man as being old he had a chance to be one of Diana''s supporters.

    When I went there, I saw Benjamin talking with the group of interns as if instructing something about the patient. I waited at the side and when his eyes fell on me, he excused himself toe to meet me.

    "You seem to have good rtions with the interns," I said in a casual tone and signalled him to walk with me. His clothes were just as abnormal as the cloth he wrapped around his head. It looked like a big ck robe that fitted him instead of being loose with yellow cloth tightened around his waist.

    "Yes," His tone was polite when he talked, "they reveal some things when handled with care and some with strictness."

    I hummed at his words. He spoke his heart and just what was necessary, so it was hard to guess exactly what his persona was. "What are your abilities?" I asked, keeping my eyes ahead, and we exited the hospital, walking to a less crowded ce.

    "I don''t know," he said, and I instantly gave him a look of confusion. His palms were locked in front of him as he bowed, "I''m sorry, but I never tried to understand my special abilities. I am excellent at herbs and medicine and I epted it to be my finality. That is all I have done my entire life. I joined the pack, so if a war broke out, I could help sooner than the medics. As you know, healers can only do so much"

    I smiled at him. There was so much mystery that revolved around this man, or it was just as simple as he put it out to be. "I see. You must have a good bonding with the members now," I asked, trying to see if he would name any of them.

    Benjamin stopped in his tracks, making me stop as well. There was a faint smile on his face, as if reading between the words I had just spoken. He handed me a paper that he pulled from his robe. "This is half of the information, about a few interns. I will hand rest from the five remaining interns by evening. And If you were trying to ask whether I am one of the biased, then no. Rather, I have no bonding with the members. My sole purpose in life is medicinal service, nothing more"

    I had no words to speak. Benjamin''s words sounded true and the way he said it made my mind go nk about the doubts on him. He did another bow and left.

    I saw his retreating frame and then I checked the papers he had submitted to me. The information was so well written it would be easy for cross-checking and when submitting; I did not have to fair this on other papers. He had done an exceptional job, especially with reducing my workload from this task.

    Now the other major task remaining was the dispute between the farmers. At least I knew that Sam and Arina wouldn''t make this good of a report, so I had to see how things were going there and make the reports fast.

    I rushed my feet to where the farms were located, as it would sure take me time. Where the buildings ofmercial and residential habitat ended, there was a training gym and past it, far away, was the farmingnd. When I reached there, I saw Sam and Arina shifting the borders of the farm and it immediately had me worried. They just had to make a rough report, not change anything here!

 Chapter 100 - Soulmate Bond

    Arina lifted her bent self to wipe the sweat that trickled down her forehead. Her eyes met with mine and she immediately rushed towards me. "Selene! Look here, the dispute is solved." She huffed as she almost had run to me, "It was a simple misunderstanding as thend was previously divided in half, so we measured and distributed it in half again. I hope it is fine with you"

    That was a very logical thing to do, but in a case that I had no ess to the previous files, this was nothing but a rash decision in which both Arina and Sam could get stuck.

    "Arina! This is not what was supposed to be done, it is an officially filed case." I said in a calm tone as I could. "Please call Sam here and if you have recorded everything, then it is time to leave"

    "Yes, we did a voice recording of the entire conversation." She handed me the rectangr tape and turned around with panicked feet to call Sam.

    Sam arrived with muddied clothes and sweat that showed how hard he had worked. "Everything alright Selene? The farmers said they are ready to take the case back as it was sorted."

    "Yes Sam," I whispered loudly, "it is an official case. That too, a confidential one. If the farmers are not here, leave everything as it is now. Let the elders'' decide on this. We don''t know what exactly is going on inside and I don''t want you two to get involved." I held up the tape-recorded in air, "If this little agreement is in here, let me see what I can do to justify your actions, but leave the half-done work as is now. I don''t want you to get stuck in something wrong."

    Sam rubbed his forehead with his fingers, "you are right. Luckily, we had just started, so the change done is insignificant. Thanks foring down here"

    My lips set in a thin line, "Yes, now let us go from here. Clean yourself ande directly for training in the evening, both of you." I hushed them away with my hands. Arina still looked fine, but Sam was drenched in mud.

    "Yes ma''am," Sam gave a grateful smile and wiggled himself to get the mud off him. But it was so much that he had to remove his shirt and dust it in the air.

    I always knew Sam was very well in shape and buffed. His dark skin glistened with sweat under the sun. He used the cleaner side of his shirt to dust off the mud from over his taut abs and his heavy built-in chest. He was unknowingly unting his muscles as he walked away from us faster. My attention shifted immediately to Arina. The girl was red as a beet and her eyes were frantically trying to catch his glimpse in a not so obvious manner.

    "So you like Sam," I said. My eyes were fixated on Arina this whole time, and it was now obvious that she liked him. During Sam''s duel against Hailey, I thought Arina simply cared about him, but I had seen the tears in her eyes then.

    "W-Who?" Arina quickly shifted her eyes to me.

    I smirked in a teasing way, "Don''t y coy now, since when do you like him?"

    Arina fiddled with her fingers and her shoulders raised as if to hide her body inside herself. There was so much blush as she spoke, "I-I think for some time now. I t-think he is my soulmate, but he doesn''t know yet"

    I put my arms around her shoulder, "Some is blessed. He will know soon enough. I can''t wait to see you both be the power couple of our pack"

    It must feel lucky to have a soulmate that she can freely ept, with no ritual to bother about and at least someone who will not irritate her every minute of their time together. And there is my soulmate, that most obnoxious man on the face of this. How was I even supposed to give a chance to Fang if all he did was sit on my head and dance?

    "So how does this soulmate thing works?" I asked her. There was so little I knew about it and Arina was one who could always fill in my curiosity.

    Arina hummed, "There is not a lot. Soulmates know each other by their unique scent and when they know each other, the male marks the female as his mate. This way, if anyone elsees close to the female, they know she is taken. Females don''t need to mark as all the male''s desires are shifted to his mate, but if thedy wants, even she can mark her mate letting other girls know that man is taken."

    "Ooh, so the man''s desires are only towards his mate? He can''t have anyone else?" I asked. Something like that even Fang had mentioned to me after he had gone ahead with that other girl.

    Arina looked around before speaking, "After the man marks his mate, he gets extremely attracted towards hispanion and his desires, especially sexual urges, reach the peak." Hearing her words, I gulped as incoherent thoughts flooded my mind. Arina continued in an oddly excited tone, "The females be more emotionally bond to their mate after the marking and, of course, the tension between them rises. And the bond is finallypleted and strengthened after both of them be one by mating."

    I coughed, asking for her to stop. Only marking the mate can bring intimacy in the partners and there was not much I wanted to know of what would happen after mating.

    It wasn''t that I was totally unknown to the mating process. I had identally read about it in the library as a child. My then na?ve brain did not understand, but as I grew up, it did not take me long to figure out what I had read. And with Arina describing so much, Fang was shing in my head in a very wrong way.

    "I-I will go now. I have to make a report out of this recording. All the best to you, Arina!" I hurried my words and bolted out of there.

    I reached home panting with a parched throat. It was a long distance that I had run and I drank some water before going to the sofa and rxing my legs. This Fang even influenced my thoughts when he wasn''t around.

    Stupid idiot!

    My phone rang in my pocket, breaking my chain of thought, and I checked to see Fang Warchild shing on it. Instantly, my thumb clicked the red button, ending the call.

    Why did he call now of all the times? It is like he was here to haunt me.

    My mobile pinged, and I saw a text from Fang-

    <em>''pick up the call or I will cancel your permit''</em>

    Why!

    This man has no other job but to irritate me. I screamed internally before typing in a response to him-

    <em>''only if you promise to not put any price for anything and force me into it''</em>

    If he had his rules, then I wasn''t going to bend for it. He will have to take a step back and I had to find some good ways to get rid of that smug attitude of his, at least away from me.

    His reply was fast-

    <em>''your permit time is moved from afternoon to night, have any more excuses? Let''s shift it to cancelled'' </em>

    "AHH! I want to kill this man" I threw the phone on the bed. He just danced on my nerves as if it was nothing.

    But then a thought popped into my mind; I got up and took my mobile to reply to him. A smirk spread across my face, ready to give him a taste of his own medicine as I typed my next message-

    <em>''Go ahead, it is so nice to see you are no longer eager to meet me. Give me a promise you won''t put things on barter with me and I might considering to Waterwoods.'' </em>

 Chapter 101 - Different Air

    I was so proud of myself for using his want for me against him. Although it worried me, I might do it more than necessary and start getting entwined in Fang''s affair. My foot was tapping rapidly on the floor as I waited for his reply. The previous one was pretty fast, and it only made me more anxious that it might have been a terrible decision, what I said to him.

    There was a ping on my mobile, and my body almost jumped at the sound. Fang had finally replied-

    ''Now you are sounding like my soulmate, so perfect! Fine, I promise no barter, only till tomorrow night. Now pick up the call''

    Was I supposed to believe in him? I mean, he gave a very specific time so that I can call out on him if he goes back on his words. Almost a secondter, my mobile rang, and of course, it was Fang. I clicked my tongue before picking up the call.

    "What," how I always did not wish to talk to this man. The lesser I spoke, the merrier for me.

    Fang let out a gravelly chuckle at the other end, "Do you know how beautiful you look when you are angry, the way your left eyebrow rises in irritation-"

    "Just tell me why did you call," I hurried, my words cutting his admiration for me. It looked like being an Alpha of a vige who has three Betas for his pack was easy for him, giving him too much free time. If I could, I would have asked my father to increase his workload in the castle as a minister, so he did not have time to mess around like this.

    Fang tsked, "So hard to get. I called to tell you, don''te in the afternoon tomorrow I will be busy with vige trials. I won''te to save you if you get stuck in something stupid because you did not listen to my words"

    There was no way I was listening to this guy. He made me want to defy him till the end of the cliff and then jump if he asked not to do so. Like hell, I was letting him control me. "I have to get some documents signed from the elders'' of Waterwoods, nothing to do with you. You can continue with whatever your job is and let me do mine."

    Fang got furious at my words. That was exactly why I said them, so he understood how it felt when things didn''t go his way. "Just do as I say. It is better for you," he grunted.

    "Don''t tell me -"

    BEEP!

    He cut the call! Just like that!

    As if he could order me around. Even if he did it as revenge for what I did in the morning, this was not fine. I had valid reasons to cut it on his face, but he did not.

    No matter how many times I try to be fairly understanding about this man, he just got his way around. So what he was, an Alpha, even I was Alpha blooded with all the rage and dominance running in my veins. A soulmate bond between two Alphas was extremely rare for the very reasons that both of them had energies that knew only how to lead and stand taller than others not submit to someone.

    I will see what to do about Fang tomorrow when I go there. If he would be busy in the trials, then it was better I get everything done with the stamps and stupid signs in the afternoon itself. Channing can handle matters of Diana when he returned. I would just make sure she is fine.

    The rage that had built inside me drove me to work at double the speed and it did not take me long to finish the reports and final paper works for the day.

    In the evening, I went to check and delegate the night patrollers after their training session. It was pretty much a hectic day, and it was only in the night that Suzan brought the lists regarding prisoners. When everything was done, Dandeline came around to my house with all her equipment to cut my hair.

    "Madam, you shouldn''t cut more than an inch," Dandeline made puppy eyes while holding my hair in her hand and asserting. I was facing the mirror, and she kept pleading with me through the mirror for every inch she cut.

    "Dandeline!" I boomed, "do the job right, cut it till my shoulder. Take the rest and make a wig for yourself if you are so attached to them"

    "But Princess," she whined.

    "Shut up and do it, don''t make me some Rapunzel here. They will grow again till the time of marriage," I hissed. My hair had already reached below my waist and the speed with which they would grow would make them the same length in a few months.

    "Yes madam," Dandeline sobbed, finally doing the job right.

    The next morning I took care of changing the patrollers properly and since there was no job for today, I put everyone up for training their own special ability.

    It was really a moment to pat my back. I had been so busy yesterday, running here and there and trying to finish everything in a day. But that would not have been possible without the members, even if it was their job being a part of the Winterwells pack, so I had to bring them lunch. Suzan had apanied me to bring the takeaway for everyone.

    We were carrying the bags full of pizzas for 27 people and Suzan dramatically jumped in front of me after looking at my short ponytail which I had now put in a bun so no one could see the short length, "But why did you cut your hair! I used to love them as they were."

    I rolled my eyes for the umpteenth time now. "Long hair is a hassle, Suzan, now are you my mate or something that I will grow them because you love them."

    "Alright, alright I get it," Suzan finally calmed down. Her hyper nerves can be so tough to handle sometimes. "Also, you have done a great job, Selene. There is no doubt you will be the Beta. Almost everyone in the pack is talking about it," Suzan was happier than me while saying it. With all the tasks done, I really had nothing to worry about. There were times when the members messed up, but I had assured them through their mistakes and it made them feel I was reliable enough.

    I had thought it would be tough, but getting everyone involved only made things easier for me to gain their favour and the kind of trust that would grow strong over time.

    "Only time will decide, Suzan. Now let''s hurry I have to give some pizzas to the people patrolling the borders as well," I increased my pace and Suzan caught up with me with bouncing feet. Everyone had their fill and Sam, as promised, brought his bike to drop me off near the border before going to join the day patrollers with their set of pizzas for lunch.

    Back in Winterwells, I had asked Dandeline to give a visit to the pack today, so she could keep an eye during my absence. Sam was day patrolling near the border and for me, no one else was trustworthy.

    If Suzan was given that job, then only Goddess Luna knew what her hyperactive nerves would have done.

    Right now, I stood in the No-man''snd just where the metal fencing of the Waterwoods had an opening guarded by four tall wolves from Waterwoods. Their golden eyes staring at me as saliva dripped down their growling canines. They were acting as though an enemy had made their way here. Their alerted growls brought around others from Waterwoods, and so did the patrolling wolves from Winterwells stood behind me by the Winterwells border in a protective gesture.

    The scene looked like it would break into a fight at any moment.

    "Ah- I am here with a permit," I said in a sceptical voice. The werewolves that were guarding looked rabid, like they had shut their human mind off.

    I knew this was going to be tough. After fishing for it in my bag, I got out the parchment of permit and held it in the front, still not stepping inside the Waterwoodsnd. I tilted my head to the side and asked with a sigh, "Is there no one to check this properly?"

    "Clear the way" The voice I heard was colding from behind the wolves and it somewhat sounded familiar.

    The guarding wolves moved aside instantly to reveal the face of the boy and it immediately clicked me. It was the boy who had caught me and Fang on the crooked tree. That time, he was ready to attack me for offending Fang, and I only hoped he did not carry that grudge along with him.

    He wore a fur cor with nothing else to cover his muscr upper body and half leather skin made pants. Even if he wasn''t the Alpha, I could tell he held authority here with the way he walked and the look he carried on his sharp face. The boy did not look much old, rather he looked below the age of 20. But there was a cold aura around him, like his thin eyes were searching for his next victim. He stopped in front of me and spoke in a nonchnt voice, "Are you, Selene Warchild?"

    My brows faintly drew in at the mention of my surname in such a way. It was only possible if Fang had told it cause the permit held my name as only Selene. "Yes, I am."

    In a swift motion, the boy turned around, "follow me." As we walked ahead, the wolves came closer, and the boy announced ahead where everyone''s attention was on me, "She is a special guest of the Alpha. Everyone would be careful not to go close to her or your head would be on a spike for disy in front of your huts."

 Chapter 102 - Plotting Troubles

    Note: The second half of this chapter is in third person POV.

    --------------

    I walked behind the boy and the wolves at the Waterwoods border eyed me with all the threat they could conjure. There was arge building that formed as a wall. We passed through it and when we came into the clearing; it was a totally different world. I had seen Waterwoods before when I was sitting on top of the crooked tree, but looking at it up front, it felt like I had travelled back in time.

    Men wore only the bottom shorts with their upper body bare, showing the taut muscles and proudly carrying the scars of the battle. Women wore a skirt-like garment and a top that covered only their bosom, with their toned muscles peeking out from the uncovered regions.

    While most of them carried on with their work, some people whom I passed by repelled me in a distasteful manner.

    I shifted my eyes to the front. Dealing with them willeter on when I will have to join this side of the feud to calm it. But I could still feel the gaze boring in my head like they will pounce upon me and tear me to pieces, but it was because of the boy that walked in front of me the people were keeping to themselves. "Are you a Beta here?" I asked, trying to confirm my doubts.

    But the boy did not respond. What kind of pompousness he carried with him. Last time Fang had mentioned his name when asking him to bring the fruit, but I couldn''t remember it well.

    We walked to the six tall trees between which they had built a prodigious tent, like one for kings in old times. It was red and golden in colour, from the outer appearance; it seemed like one big room, but when we went inside, there was a waiting area and tent material wall to differentiate the rest of the living space. There was no doubt Fang lived here, while others lived in the huts outside.

    The boy finally spoke to me in his same passiveposure, "Wait here the Alpha is in the middle of trials right now. It would be best if you do not leave this ce. For your own good."

    My eyes narrowed at him. Those weren''t his words. That was something Fang had instructed. As much as I wanted to defy them, this was not a ce to y with my luck, especially when my luck has had a history of betraying me at perfect moments. "I am here for nominal paperwork, aren''t you a Beta? I believe you handle the paperwork. Can you please help me get the signs and stamps on these?" I went to get the papers out when the boy stopped me immediately.

    "Lindsey handles all the documentation processes. I will send her here." This boy was ufortable regarding paperwork, and it was evident with the speed at which he exited the tent.

    I looked around and in this waiting area, only a sofa was kept and a side table. It was arge rectangr room at the far end of which there was another zipper door. I wonder how they live in such old times. The tent wasn''t any less to royalty if this was the 14th century.

    A woman came in after some time and I recognised her, Lindsey Agnarsson, the one who was there during John Walter''s case.

    She had more decent clothing, with a single cloth covering from shoulder to knee and a rope that tied on her waist to which weapons were hanging. "I heard you have some agreement papers," Lindsey said in a professional tone. She was old for her looks and back in court, I had estimated her to be in her early forties, but now I can tell it was more ofte forties.

    I removed the papers from my sling bag and handed it over to her while standing up."Yes, I needed them signed by the elders'' I believe as a Beta you can help get them through"

    Lindsey checked the paper, taking her own time and reading a few things here and there. Her eyes rose to see me as if to judge every cell in my body. I stood tall and prideful, like the Alpha I was. Her gaze mild down, "It is true I can get it through but the elders'' cannot sign on it until our Alpha approves"

    This was one irritating thing even Fang would constantly tell me. How can the elders'' decision be questioned by an Alpha? They were the Gammas, the wolves of experience, and their words were considered absolute in a vige.

    "Fang is just the Alpha, isn''t he supposed to roll with the decision of elders?" I asked.

    Lindsey handed me back the papers, "This is Waterwoods dear, there is only one absolute rule here. Our Alpha, Fang Warchild. I am sure Bane has gone to inform him of your arrival. Just sit here for some time. I will send someone to bring you something to eat."

    So Bane was the boy''s name. I had met two of the Betas of Waterwoods, Bane and Lindsey, and there was no need for me to get another confirmation from the third Beta here that without Fang, I won''t be able toplete my task here. All this time, I was expecting to juste here and get things done before Fang ends his trials, but here I was, waiting for that stupid man. I took a deep breath just to let out a huge sigh.

    Suddenly, a scent wafted in the air, and then it was gone soon enough. I had smelled this one before and it felt so familiar there was a need to check it.

    I couldn''t recollect from where this scent was, but I sure hated it. And that only led me to believe it might be someone from the castle following me. I got out of the tent and followed the trail that was left behind by the scent. There was a forest where the trail continued. I had seen Waterwoods from the top and I knew this was a dense forest only on one side on the other side, there was a clearing for the training ground. And the trail went to the denser part.

    ~~**~~

    Deep in the forest of Waterwoods, a girl ran with her hooded robe flowing behind her. She was fast on her feet and stopped when she met the man who she had called a few minutes back.

    "Did she follow you, Sylvie?" The man asked. There was a huge scare that ran over his right eye and a burnt mark of branding on his left shoulder, saying he had willingly left whichever pack he once belonged to.

    Sylvie looked around to see that there was no one here. This was the perfect ce and Sylvie had led a trail deliberately in a kind of way that only the special guest of Fang would follow her. "She will be here. You know what to do, just mark her and seal the bond with her by force. You won''t be a lonely lone wolf anymore, the girl is at your disposal."

    The man had a big ring on his face as his teeth grew jagged, growing into the sharp canines for marking his prey, "This is perfect. I will have myself a mate today. I hope you keep your end of the promise, or else you will be my mate"

    He growled at Sylvie and she stood tall, raising her hand, "You will get your reward. Go do your job properly first. Take this," she handed him a pill.

    Saying this, Sylvie sprayed herself with water that would hide her scent and ran away from there. This was not the first time that Sylvie had thrown a girl to her worst fate because the girl came close to Fang. Today when she heard that this new girl was a special guest, her blood boiled in her veins seeing how the girl was beautiful with curves that fit her slender pale face. The new girl''s hazel eyes looked around with no hint of fear and her brown hair bound in a bun.

    How can there be a special guest of Fang, he only belonged to Sylvie!

    Fang had never brought a special guest, especially a female. In fact, the only guest he treated as special was the king and no one else. That only meant this new girl with hazel eyes was his potential mate and Sylvie would steal Fang away from her by forcefully making the new girl someone else''s mate. The man would mark and force that girl into mating, after which removing the bond would be a painful process that would take months.

    At a far distance, Sylvie climbed a tree and was satisfied to see the hazel eyes girl who hade from Winterwells falling into her trap. Perfect! Today this girl will suffer her worst nightmare, Sylvie thought.

 Chapter 103 - Marking

    My feet quickly picked up the pace as the scent became more and more clear. But my memory was failing to serve me with the information of whom it belonged to. My mind kept reminding me of a girl but who was still a mystery. I stopped where the scent suddenly disappeared and looked around to see no one there.

    "You are finally here," I heard a man''s voice from behind me and I turned with an alert to who it was.

    The man had a scar running across his eyes and there were other scars over his body. He had toned muscles and some sort of branding on his shoulder. By the look of it, he seemed nothing more than an average omega with too many battle scars.

    "Who are you?" I did not want to directly ask whether my mother or someone sent him from the castle with wrong intentions. The scent of that girl was familiar, but this man had an unfamiliar scent and it was not hard to tell his werewolf was in heat.

    "I am your mate," he said solemnly. There was a high chance that he was a rogue wolf and desires drove such wolves to go frantic when in heat, especially if their mate had died or separated from them. Their human parts were always innocent, not wanting to do anything wrong, but their wolf knew no boundaries when it came to getting their thirst quenched.

    I narrowed my eyes at him before talking calmly, "Look, I don''t know where your mate is, but I am not her. If you are a rogue wolf. Find yourself someone else because I do not wish to have any mate"

    "I am not a rogue," He grunted with a pain-ridden face as if my words had hurt him. If this was the way it went, his wolf would suppress his sane and innocent side. He stepped ahead, growling, making me step backwards. "See this mark," he pointed to the branding on his shoulder, "I am a lone wolf. Left this stupid pack cause they won''t let me have my desired mate. I am Liam, your to-be-husband and I dere you as my mate and I will make you mine in the traditional way, and I promise you will like it when I am inside you."

    Liam''s words disgusted me, making me want to smack that face, but his wolf was taking over, and it looked like his human was no longer in control. This was unusual, unless someone had drugged him.

    He was an omega, but this was not right for me to fight here. A wolf that is not a part of the pack can be vicious and right now, the nerves in his eyes were straining very strangely. I did not want to test my luck. If I ran towards the popted area, they would force him to retreat as he was no longer part of the pack here and must obviously be thrown out of the residential regions. His bones broke against his will and before he could fully transform, I began running in the direction I hade from.

    It was a dense forest, but not stretched over arge area. I saw Fang''s tent at some distance when Liam, who was following me, jumped over me, making me fall to my knees. He pulled me by my leg, digging his nails into my skin, having me scream.

    Liam''s wolf had gone rabid, and it was sure he had used some wrong kind of drug on himself.

    His dark brown wolf was over me, trying to mark me, and every time I tried to block it, he scratched me. "Liam!e back to your senses. I am not your mate!" I shouted, but he was in no mood to listen, his eyes were fixed on the area between my neck and my shoulder. Marking that area meant I would be his mate and if he was forcing me, then he surely will mate with me against my will here.

    He closed in to take a bite when I moved my hand in front of him and he took a bite of my hand instead, making my flesh almost dangle.

    I grunted loudly, hoping someone would juste here. If this continued, I would have to turn and fight, which would lead to Waterwoods authorities taking me as a threat for turning into my wolf in theirnd. Neither could I heal unless I was alone somewhere or in my wolf form.

    Suddenly, another wolf crashed into Liam, throwing him away from me and held Liam''s ferocious wolf by its neck. The other wolf was grey, and it towered over the lone wolf and Liam turned back to human, neck still in the mouth of the grey wolf.

    The grey wolf turned to look behind, towards my other side, and my head turned to see Fang walking towards me. A bone-chilling aura surrounded him as he ordered, "But that mutt to the tent."

    Fang wore a huge fur cor around his neck, below which a ne made of canines rested over his heavily built chest. He had a cloth wrapped around his bottom and he walked towards me with his footsteps thudding on the ground. His hair was tied in a half bun and a few of his strands fell over his face, masking the ck eyes that were turning golden with fury of his wolf.

    Fang picked me up in a swift motion and walked towards his tent. No one dared to step in front of him. All the people who had followed him previously walked behind him.

    "I can walk Fang," I said.

    But he did not listen, he continued to walk. With his eyes now golden. His wolf was furious, and he had already showcased his strength against mine. It was better I kept quiet.

    Reaching the tent, he walked straight inside. Past the waiting room was a giant sitting area and further inside was the bedroom. He flopped me on the bed. "I warned you did I not?" His teeth gritted before he pulled himself together. "Get yourself healed, wear my clothes from the cupboard there," He said coldly. Fang knew my ability, but I could tell he was furious and his murderous intent was oozing out like an overflowing dam.

    I held his wrist with my normal hand, "Don''t do anything to Liam, he was drugged. I think there was someone else who wanted to hurt me."

    Fang grabbed my throat in a second, "Calling him by his name? Look how intimate he got to you in just a few minutes." His hold on my throat was not rough. I did not choke, but it was threatening enough for me to shut my mouth. "Get yourself healed fast. I will see what to do with this Liam of yours."

    Fang pushed me and went outside. I had to heal and go out fast because it was not Liam''s fault for what happened. Werewolves like him lose human conscience during such moments, and on top of that, he was drugged.

    I immediately turned into my wolf and healed myself. I got the tracks and a t-shirt from Fang''s cupboard that was only filled with one colour, ck.

    As soon as I stepped out, there was Bane and the grey wolf still holding Liam, who was now pleading, "Please, Alpha, let me go. I am sorry, I didn''t mean to. I was drugged." Fang sat on arge wooden chair with his legs spread and body leaned on one handle of the chair. The back of his wrist supported his chin, whose elbow rested on the armrest.

    Fang looked at me and he said, "So Liam was it." Fang''s eyes did not move away from mine, as if he was aggravated because I tried to stand up for Liam.

    "Y-yes Alpha supreme." Liam''s head was on the ground as he pleaded, "I will nevere around this area again, p-please show mercy."

    Fang stood up with a daunting stature and menace hovering in his eyes. I ran up to Fang, and Bane was about toe to stop me from stepping close to his Alpha, but Fang raised his hand for Bane to go back to his position. I held Fang''s hand, "Fang, at least investigate into it. He is saying he was drugged."

    Fang tilted his face to take a better look at my face and held my chin up, "Investigate? Okay." He faced Liam and asked in amanding tone, "Get up, tell me who drugged you?"

    My eyes turned to Liam. I knew Fang would read his mind and know everything that actually happened, but as soon as Liam got up, his body convulsed and his mouth frothed. I instinctively ran ahead to him. He had poisoned himself and I could cure him, but Fang held my wrist and pulled me hard against himself. I looked at him, concerned, but he gave me a faint smile, "Don''t worry honey, Bane will take care of him."

 Chapter 104 - Make Me Your Mate

    I looked back at Liam with concern, and Fang''s grip on my wrist tightened. He did not like the way I was going to save someone else when he had assured me. At Fang''s signal, Bane bent down to slit his palm and pour his blood into Liam''s mouth. I watched with my jaw ck a bit. Blood abilities were only with the Warchilds, so Bane would be Alpha if he had it.

    "Is he using blood noesis?" I asked Fang.

    Fang''s eyes were fixated on Bane doing his job as he answered without turning to me, "No, Bane''s special abilities make him resistant to the poison, so his blood is a kind of antidote to anything toxin."

    So Bane was not a Warchild. Liam''s body, which had gone in a seizure, calmed down and his eyes that had rolled back came to their normal position. He was slowly breathing and the nerves that had prominentlye out from on his neck soothed down.

    I still could not believe Liam tried to kill himself. Was he scared of Fang that he chose to kill himself instead of facing whatever Fang had in store?

    "He poisoned himself. Why?" I asked, straining my neck to look at Fang, who was standing close to me.

    Fang''s eyes moved from Bane and he bent his neck to look at me, "People only do that when they are in the wrong, little one." His hand went around my waist in a protective sense.

    Something told me Fang already saw through Liam''s head and knew who was the culprit behind it. The person was trying to harm me in such a wrong way it made me conscious of Liam being innocent or not.

    If was marked by Liam today, it would have made me void of any future with any other person and if I were to dissolve that bond then there were chances one of our wolves would have died. The marking and the one were done with the soul and once bodies united after mating, the two be one spiritually.

    Suddenly a shrill voice of a girl came inside the tent and our heads turned in the direction, "Alpha, is everything alright? I heard screams from the forest," she said with her hand innocently over her chest to show her concern. She had ck hair and honey brown eyes with a body that curved near the right area. A total beauty, if viewed from a man''s eye. I noticed how she had referred to Fang as Alpha and it looked like I was the only one who called him by his name here.

    Her honey brown eyes moved to me and how Fang had held me close to him by my waist. I had got so used to Fang''s behaviour of alwaysing close; it felt normal to me until the girl''s jealous eyesnded on us.

    I immediately took my distance, but Fang held my wrist to make me stand right beside him. He looked at the girl with a passive face, "Someone drugged the lone wolf who tried to attack our special guest here, and seems like hemitted suicide to hide the culprit."

    The girl came close to Fang, putting her arm on his bare chest, "oh no, is our guest okay?" Her big eyes moved to look at me in a caring way while her body moved closer to Fang, iming him. I could not even smile at her. Instead, my face was holding back a cringe at the way she acted around Fang, like a damsel whom Fang would save.

    I was sure she was that important minister''s daughter that Fang kept around him, and it internally made me chuckle that Fang actually thought this girl was important.

    Fang smiled at the girl and chimed, "She is perfect, but it was terrible on your part to try and hurt my special guest, Sylvie"

    Sylvie''s face turned pure, "What are you saying, Alpha? Why would I do that?"

    But that rang some other bells in my head. The scent that I had followed a while back. I now remembered it was the same that I had smelled on Fang that night, of the other girl. Which meant Sylvie was the one who had tricked me and drugged Liam. But why would she do that when she didn''t even know I was Fang''s soulmate?

    Fang read my thoughts, and he got all his answers just like I did; that Sylvie was the culprit here. He let go of my hand and jerked Sylvie off the ground by her throat. Her face went red, and she was trying to speak, but her tiny throat was at the mercy of Fang''s big hands.

    "Fang, what are you doing!" I shouted. This was not the way to handle things. Someone might have tricked her. She looked pretty innocent to do something like this. My hand went over Fang''s biceps, "Stop, you will kill her."

    Bane suddenly disrupted the tense environment that had built here. "He is back, Alpha." The moment Bane said those words, Fang let go of Sylvie and she fell down, coughing and gasping for her life. Liam was truly back and the terror of not having died smeared across his face. I rushed to check whether Sylvie was alright, rubbing her back tofort her disturbed self. She surely never received this side of Fang, and it had her shocked. It was the first time even for me to see this side of Fang.

    Fang walked up to Liam and instructed, "Everyone out"

    Bane and the other grey wolf bowed and quickly left the room. Fang was about to touch Liam''s head when I heard Sylvie click her tongue, and in a sh, she held my neck with a knife against my throat. Fang turned around instantly and Sylvie spoke in a sobbing voice, "Why can she call you by your name, Alpha? I have never been disobedient to you and I still can''t call you by your name."

    "Sylvie put the weapon down." Fang''s words came as amand, and I could feel his blood boiling.

    "It is only me who will stay by your side," Sylvie was going hysterical for no reason. I had nothing to do with Fang. Fang took a step ahead when Sylvie pulled me back, "and you tried to kill me just for this nobody. I was just trying to get her away and be good to Liam, give him a mate. So you and I could be together forever But turns out there is another girl, and this girl is closer to you than me."

    My hands were raised ahead, ready to counterattack, but the knife was too close and Sylvie needed to drop her guard for a moment so I could turn it around.

    "Sylvie," Fang growled as his teeth turned jagged, canines slowly growing. "I am going to say this for thest time. Put. The weapon. Down"

    But how could Sylvie do that? I could tell she had been putting up apassionate act in front of everyone, which was breaking piece by piece and there was hatred she harboured towards me for reasons to which I did not understand. That cannot be possible just because I was Fang''s special guest. Iughed at the situation, making everyone in the room look at me confused, "Look what happens when you y with people''s emotions, Fang." I stated.

    Sylvie closed the gap between the knife, drawing my blood. Fang growled and as he stepped forward and Sylvie, with no hesitation, gave him a warning by sliding the knife across my skin, leaving a trail of dripping blood.

    The frustration in Fang was building up because it was making him helpless. His ws were forming out, ready to rip Sylvie off the moment he catches her. But talked instead of any action, "If you want to call me by my name, then go ahead, Sylvie. Just let her go"

    Sylvie looked at Fang with tear-filled eyes, "Can I really? Always call you by your name?" Fang nodded, and Sylvie was filled with joy. "So you also would stay away from this girl? I get to smell other women on you, Fang. I don''t want that, just be mine."

    Even with a knife held at my throat, a smile spread across my lips. The wicked smile that Fang always carried around with him, and that had Fang alerted of me going to test with luck.

    It was heartwarming to see Fang hold back for me, and he was truly letting things slide for me. To have me safe and it told me how much he wanted me. But for what reasons, just because he wanted me or for this revenge? However, an injured me can still be recovered for the sake of his revenge story, but he was doing it for me not to be hurt. He was desperate to save me and I wanted to vite that, defy his desperation.

    Fang narrowed his eyes at me and then at Sylvie, "Just let her go, Sylvie. Here,e to me." He extended his arms ahead before I could pull an antic and snap Sylvie again.

    This man was just using Sylvie to his need, and the girl had gone so hysterical. It was maybe her own personality as Fang would never bring on himself such pain in the ass. I had to get her away from him for her own good. My eyebrows creased, and I said in the most girlish way as I could, "But you were going to marry me and make your mate, Fang."

 Chapter 105 - Two Alphas

    Fang''s body froze at my words with a ''seriously'' look. Any other time, he would have chewed my nerves, but right now I was putting myself in threat here, washing away all his efforts.

    How desperate he was to save me and I loved to put that on the tip of a sword.

    Sylvie was outraged at how I said Fang would make me his mate and her hand holding the knife came back to my throat, the tip piercing my skin, "Don''t show you are close to Fang by calling him by his name. I have smelled you on him before so many times and it boils my blood every time to think he had another woman by his side. I knew you the moment I saw you, that Fang is spending his time with you when outside the Vige. Fang only has one mate, and that is me!"

    So that was what had ticked her. I could tell Sylvie must have done something wrong to other women who had been close to Fang. She was mad about him while he did not care. But this was enough from her. I wasn''t going to just stand here as some hostage while Fang tried to save me.

    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, "look, Sylvie, I don''t know how much you love Fang, but it''s better for you to know that Fang doesn''t like you"

    "Liar!" Sylvie quickly retorted, and Fang sprinted towards us before Sylvie could do anything stupid. "I told you not to call him by his name!" She screamed. Her hand moved quickly to slit my throat, and I held it, pushing it ahead so she hit against my back and pulled her over my shoulder to m her down. Sylvie tried to fight, but there was no trick or strength she had aspared to me.

    Fang stopped where he was and crossed his hands over his taut muscles to watch the show that I was putting up.

    I turned her around, twisting her hand, grabbing the knife, and throwing it far away from her reach. But this girl kept trying to turn around despite her pain, as if she was ready to dislocate her shoulder. I tsked and sneered, "If you have your grudges against Fang, keep it to him. Don''t you dare cross my path again." But she tried to hit me with her leg from the back, and it aggravated my wolf. Her body was wiggling too much, like she did not care about her shoulder at all, just waiting to hit me.

    "Fang belongs to only me!" Sylvie grunted as the pain in her shoulder shot up.

    I did not care if she wanted Fang or not, but Sylvie had crossed the threshold of my anger, trying to kick me. Well, if she really wanted something dislocated, then I had a better body part in my mind. I turned around and grabbed her ankle, twisting it with a smooth crack which had the tent resound with her screams.

    "Fang! Tell this bitch to get off me!" Sylvie shouted, trying to get Fang to help her, but he simply smiled and turned his back to us, walking back to where Liam was in a shivering state. With her upper body free, Sylvie turned and dug her nails in my arm, making me whimper. She was not stopping like this, so I did a few more arrangements in her limbs and Sylvie was left in sweat and tears as her consciousness began to fade because of the pain of all her dislocated limbs.

    My rage had reached its peak and my wolf was struggling to break free and pour its anger out. It took every bit of my sanity to hold it back. Every time I was around Fang, something or the other happened that almost made me lose control.

    I got up to see Fang''s proud smirk. My finger pointed at him in anger, "I will never be your Fang. I will have the marriage that you set for me and request my inws to parcel my head to you if they kill me, so you can keep that as a disy on the top of your little tent" My rage always erupted around Fang and I always said something to get away from him. Every time I tried to control my tongue, it just went spiralling around spouting things he would hate.

    Fang, who was standing right in front of Liam, held the man''s neck. Liam was begging and shivering to be let go, but Fang twisted Liam''s neck, using his long nails in such a way his head ripped off and Liam''s body fell with a thump to the ground.

    Fang did not have to say any words to tell that this was the consequence of me trying to take myself away from him. It was a battle between us two Alphas and he was making sure his point was clear.

    My breath shuddered at the sight of Liam''s head in Fang''s hand that was still dripping blood from its neck and eyes that were rolled back, tears oozing out of the lifeless face. "How could you do that, he was innocent" I covered my mouth in disbelief. I had never seen people beheaded before, but this was barbaric. Fang did that just to show the repercussions of me going away from him, or anyone evenying an eye on me.

    My stomach churned at the thought of an innocent life being lost because Sylvie drugged the man and I aggravated Fang.

    "Make sure you remember this, Selene!" Fang red, wiping his blood-stained hands on a clean white towel from a nearby table. The hands he used to behead an innocent young omega, in the name of my obsession!

    The dark atmosphere that had built up crept through my spine, keeping me frozen in my ce, but my heart was racing so fast I could hear it thudding in my head. My legs trembled as they were aching to run out of here, away from this inhumane creature.

    He approached me as his footsteps resonated in the dead silence of the tent, and I couldn''t get myself to move back, waiting frozen in my ce for the predator to catch his prey. Stepping closer, he lifted up my chin asking again, "do you still choose otherwise Princess?"

    He never referred to me as Princess before and that showed so much distance and irk in his voice.

    I gulped, knowing Fang would understand very well what was on my mind. All my lies would be useless in front of how well he knew every nook and cranny of my brain.

    Mustering all the strength inside me, I whispered, diverting my eyes, answering exactly what he did not want to hear right now, "Yes!" After seeing what had just happened, myst shard of hope that I might stay back here was broken.

    This was my fate, whether married or not, whether in the castle or not; I was born to be in shackles, where my wishes held no value.

    A vicious smirk yed on Fang''s face as he lifted me by my cor, while I tip-toed, barely able to find the ground, trying to match his towering height. "I don''t like it when someone touches what is mine," he leaned closer, his tall stature hovering over me just inches from my face and his infuriated breath crawling on my soft skin, "and you better know that your entirety belongs to only me, little princess!"

    My Alpha blood no longer wanted to hold against him. I wanted nothing to ever happen because I wanted to get away from him.

    I had never expected to see it in person to what lengths Fang would go to, because I never thought he would be this brutal. The Alpha wolf in me wanted to sh with his dominance, but my human heart was fragile enough to never do something that would lead to a loss of life.

    Fang let me down and clicked his fingers twice to have Bane immediatelye inside. "Clean that thing," He said while pointing towards Liam and Bane was quick to do so. Fang then went to Sylvie, fixing the wear and tear I had bestowed on her, and tapped her cheek, "Wake up,e on, wake up. Enough of your drama." Sylvie''s eyes opened slowly, and she woke up with a groan.

    Fang grabbed her by the cor of her dress and dragged her behind him while Sylvie''s feet rubbed against the ground to stand up. "A-Alpha w-what are you doing?"

    Through the wholemotion, I just stood there watching Fang manhandle her. He was furious. And only Goddess Luna knew what was in store for me. Fang had never hurt me before, but looking at the way he was treating Sylvie made my heart sink in my chest.

    Fang lifted Sylvie in the air by her cor, and she struggled in front of his height. "If I see your ugly face ever again in Waterwoods, I will forget whose daughter you are." He threw her out of his tent and Bane was quick to pull Sylvie away from there while she kept struggling and trying toe back.

    "No, I was wrong Alpha, please don''t keep me away from you!" Her voice was fading in the distance as she was taken away, "I love you, Fang, please I will do anything"

    But Fang did not pay any heed to her words and turned to me. His eyes had gone golden and his wolf was ready to break free. Definitely his rage wasing for me, as I had once again said something wrong to bring his beast out. He had warned mest time not to do so, as I did not know how to control him if he went loose.

 Chapter 106 - Special Cuffs

    BG music rmendation: First by SoMo

    -----------------

    Fang walked towards me, every step thudding on the ground, and my heart thumped with the same intensity. There was a considerable distance between us, but his long legs quickly covered it. I stepped back, but he matched every step of mine as he came closer.

    "Now little one, what am I going to do with you." Fang''s eyes squinted at me, and I gulped my ragged breaths. His voice gravelled as his eyes held a cold stare, "This habit of yours to vex me at wrong times should stop, you know. Always venting out your emotions onto me is not fine."

    "It was your fault," I spoke in a low voice, not breaking eye contact. I knew I was weak aspared to him, but my Alpha wolf held some pride.

    "Tell me what fault I had in it?" I stepped further back and Fang gripped my wrist, tugging me towards him, "Last time you were sad about your mother treating you the way she always did, and this time it was you who brought Sylvie''s anger over yourself. And you vented both of them onto me." His eyebrows raised in question so I would confirm his words. There was some truth in that, but it was always because Fang was involved in it some or the other way.

    "Sylvie''s anger was because of you," I hissed, trying to free my wrist. My eyes did not leave his for even a second and this is exactly what happens when two Alphas stand in front of each other. No one backs down easily.

    Fang clicked his tongue, "I was handling her right, wasn''t I? Now, who was it that aggravated her?" His eyes went virtuous and as if it was all my fault.

    He talked as if he would help me, and I would take it. I could have handled that situation perfectly well on my own and I did, but Fang trying to show he could shield me provoked me more.

    "I don''t need your help," I hissed at his face, standing tall like the Alpha I was, "Don''t think I am as weak as that lover Sylvie of yours." She was sure weak, but I wouldn''t take that kind of treatment.

    "I don''t care, I was dealing with things right and you put the reverse gear on it." Fang''s nerves strained on his neck and the golden ring around his pupil started to fill in the colour into his charcoal eyes, "You directed your wolf''s boiling anger onto me. How should we punish that?" He was talking in his usual teasing manner, but I could see his beast being restrained from lunging out.

    What did he mean by punishing me? The way he had handled Sylvie was already scary to watch. How he had dragged her helpless self out of here and it was wrong to be this barbaric. Moreover, he was now suggesting to punish me as if he had the right to do it.

    "How can you be so barbarous, Fang?" I snapped, "The way you treated Sylvie was no way to treat a girl. There is nothing for you to punish me."

    Fang pulled me closer, holding my other wrist as well till I crashed into him, "Sylvie is not some weak human to not be able to fend for herself. She had called that upon herself."

    I tried to get my distance, but Fang held me against him just by my wrists. It seemed like even during fights, that always went on between us, he liked to hold me closer to him. After some more effort, he let me go just to pull me back as I crashed against him, his bare chest forming a cushion for the side of my face. My neck strained to look at him as I gave up on my efforts to move away. In these few days, Fang had got me used to his presence slowly and the closeness he always brought with him.

    "Just because she can fend for herself, you can''t act this wild" My words came in a low whisper as there was no need to speak aloud at this close distance.

    "Wild?" Fang snickered as if I had cracked a joke, bending his neck to look down at me. His left hand went behind my waist to keep me close against him and his right hand moved aside a strand of hair that had slipped out of my bun. "We are werewolves, sweet, we are supposed to be wild." Fang''s right hand went to my waist as well and his face changed, flipping the wicked smile into something serious as he whispered, "Wanna see how wild we can be?"

    He bent down and before I could know; I was on his shoulder, and I pushed myself up by the support of his brawny back, trying to set free, "Put me down!" But Fang walked straight through the curtains to the other room inside the tent where he had previously brought me. "Put me down, Fang!" I pounded on his back.

    "Be a good girl now, little one. I will make sure your punishment doesn''t hurt a lot," he was having fun as he said that, but I tried to wriggle out of his hold and Fang palmed my bottom.

    I gasped, "How dare you do that!"

    "Do what?" He asked innocently, and it just fumed me. How can he spank me like it was nothing and act like this! I smacked the back of his head in rage and Fang stopped in his tracks. "So feisty, you need to be trained properly." Saying this, hended another hit on my bottom, this time harder than before, and it made me whimper. "Now be a good girl and stop wiggling"

    My breaths were heavy as I tried to contain the anger that was ready to erupt. For some reason, my wolf liked Fang''spany, more like the thrill that came after irking him, but the same cannot be said for me.

    Walking to his bed, he flopped me down and, holding my waist, pushed me towards the headboard. I tried to run away from the side, but Fang held my wrist; I heard the clicking sound and a cold metal mped around my wrist. My eyes turned around in shock to my right hand that had cuffs on it with a long chain that clung with my movement. And before I could retaliate, Fang had grabbed my other wrist into a simr hold.

    "What are you doing, Fang let go!" I pulled on the cuff to only have them bite into my skin.

    Fang went backwards on the bed and held my ankles to pull me down in one swift motion. My body jerked, and the chains pulled my arms in two different directions. I tried to turn into my wolf, but these were silver chains, and I was stuck here on Fang''s bed, bound and helpless. The more I jerked on the cuffs, the more they bit into my skin. My body was half slouched on the wall of pillows and my legs apart as Fang was holding onto my ankles.

    "Didn''t I tell you I would have my special cuffs ready for you, little one," He said while running his tongues over his canines as they grew bigger in size. I remembered the message he had sent me yesterday about preparing special cuffs for me, but this was not what I had imagined.

    "Let me go," I growled as I tried to break the chains, but that only led to my skin bruising. Silver made werewolves weak, and though Alphas were better resistant to it, it still had its weakening effect.

    Fang crawled closer to me like a feline with his hands on either side of mine and face right in front of me, "Now you don''t listen to me, I warned you not toe in the afternoon and look what happened." The back of his hand caressed my cheek, and he did it openly, as my hands weren''t free to swat him away. "Someone already tried to steal you away from me," he sneered lowly, trying to hold back the frustration he felt about Liam''s attack.

    My face moved to the side to get away from his hold. Fang''s wolf was frantic, and I could see how he was holding it back with all its might.

    When your soulmate was this close to you, the wolf was sure to agitate. Even my wolf wanted to break free and remove the barriers I had created in my head for Fang. But I had mine in control while Fang was resisting hard, even though he had me at his mercy right now. He was not letting his sanity be taken away.

    Fang moved closer to my neck, sniffing the sweet scent that his wolf loved to bask in.

    The scent of embers filled the room as my body became more aware of his presence. My eyes kept transitioning between golden and hazel, trying to decide which side to choose.

    I disliked Fang, and there was no amount of trust that this man had gained from me, but he was my soulmate and my body was reacting to him.

    Fang held my chin with his fingers and made me turn to face him. My creased brows and rage-filled helpless eyes stared back into his liquid dark ck eyes. Fang narrowed his eyes as his canines became sharper than ever and said in a deep voice that reverberated through my chest, "Next time someonees close to you, they will know you belong to me!"

 Chapter 107 - Chains - I

    BG music rmendation: Like You by Rosenfeld

    -------------

    *FANG''s PoV*

    Selene clearly did not understand what Fang meant when he said that if someonees close, they will know who she belonged to. She was sitting right now, helplessly tugging on the chains, while Fang slowly closed the distance with both his legs on either of her sides.

    His hand went to her hair and let them free to have them fall on her shoulder. "You cut your hair," Fang said, a little disappointed. "I liked the long ones better"

    Selene moved her head to get Fang''s hand away from her face, "Do you? Then I am d I cut them. Let me go, Fang; open the chains."

    Fang chuckled at her words. She never failed to amuse him, the game of chase, and Selene was a little prey caught in his trap right now. Fang moved back to look at the girl who was his soulmate and how her eyes shifted between golden and hazel. The fury reciprocated equally, and he liked that about her. Maybe that was her Alpha attribute, but he could not ask for someone better than his little one, that was now ready to bite him if let loose.

    Fang''s lips curled, looking at how Selene was at his mercy right now. He leaned closer to her ear as his lips brushed the upper helix and Fang let out a soft breath that sent an electric tickle over Selene''s skin.

    Her head immediately moved in a reflex to cover her now sensitive ear, but she was tied, and there was no escaping what Fang had in store for her. "Fang, stop," her voice came out as a whisper as Fang licked the shape of her ear to have her hands jerk on the chain.

    Fang let out a breath of chuckle near her skin, "Stop? I have just started babe."

    Selene gulped hard as Fang nted gentle kisses from the back of her ear, going over her neck. It was the tingling sensation that her skin was feeling for the first time and it made her daze in the feeling. While Fang''s lips were busy with Selene''s smooth skin, taking in her scent that was making his wolf jump in anticipation, his hand went to hold her wrist. A slow torture of his fingers gently moving in circles down from her forearm, tickling on her defenceless skin.

    Her entire body was at his mercy and Fang had the effect to leave any and every part of her skin craving for his touch. As his hands moved to her shoulder, she wanted his touch back where he had just touched, but Fang continued and moved downward to trace her corbone.

    "Don''t do this," Selene was going light-headed as her body heated in the presence of her soulmate, so close to her. Fang''s scent was intoxicating, and his kisses on her pale skin were making her breath hitch.

    She wanted him to stop. His right hand was tracing her corbone and while she focused on his hand not moving downwards, Fang''s other hand slipped inside the t-shirt she wore. Her eyes immediately snapped open, conscious about the fact that she wasn''t wearing any bra, "Fang!" Selene''s body tried to move back from him. She did not understand why she wasn''t able to resist his touches, rather she enjoyed them, but that did not mean she was ready to give her body up just like that.

    Fang came up from her neck to nt a gentle kiss on her cheek, "Don''t worry, little one, I won''t do anything without your consent. Just making sure it won''t hurt when I make you mine"

    Selene stared back into his eyes that were burning dark with desire and her breath shuddered as Fang''s hand that was inside her t-shirt brushed against her skin, making her muscles contract and a shaky breath escaped her lips.

    Fang knew exactly how to get a girl to bend to his will and give her the pleasures, even from the simple touch of his fingers. Selene was already drowning in the little that he had done to her, and Fang wanted to do more. To drive her to a point where she was screaming his name and shuddering all around him. But he did not want to push things onto her.

    The back of his fingers slowly went over the skin of her abdomen, having Selene close her eyes as she gasped at the sweet assault Fang was doing to her.

    His slow movement was leaving her skin to crave for more and instead of wanting him to stop, Selene wanted him toplete the touches that he was leaving behind. Fang had feather touches on her skin and they felt iplete for her.

    The heat was slowly building up under her skin, and Fang was making sure she felt every touch of his fingers against her. The little pecks he nted all around her neck were making her breath go ragged and Selene''s thighs closed instinctively with the slow churning of her inside. She hated that she liked it. It was a kind of pleasure that her body wanted to give into. Her toes curled, wanting to ask for more as Fang''s hand inside her shirt moved slowly upwards, but how could she.

    This was not how she had imagined things to be and the helplessness had her struggle till tears veiled up in her eyes from the slow torture, "Fang, you are going against my will"

    She wanted to run out of this and so she said those words in an attempt for him to stop, but her body was already asking for more. Fang truly had Selene at his mercy, as he wanted. From this point forth, he could make her body go wild for him.

    Fang knew why she said those words and he came to face her. Selene blinked back the tears that resulted from his sweat assault and it made a sinful smile curl on his lips, knowing the effect he had on her. He kissed Selene''s eyes as he husked, "Okay." Removing his hand from inside the t-shirt and Selene involuntarily moaned, in need of him toe back to her.

    Fang was teasing her all this time, but knowing exactly how much to give and he was satisfied to see his handiwork, how she resisted the distance he took from her.

    "Do you know how beautiful you look?" Fang said in a hoarse voice and Selene red at him. Her toes had curled and the way she wanted his touch right now felt totally different for her.

    Even when Channing had tried to get close to her, she had felt the guilt, the need to push him away, but with Fang, it was her body that was inviting him voluntarily. "Let me go, Fang," her voice shuddered as her self-control that had slipped away was building back again.

    But Fang had different ns on his mind, and he would not let her just slip away when he had prepared her so much. He wanted to touch her in all ways possible that made her go wanton for him, but he wanted her to willingly ask for it. But that was going to take a lot of time. Before that, he wanted to make her his, so no one else would dare try to take her away from him.

 Chapter 108 - Chains - II

    BG Music Rmendation: Feel it by Michele Morrone

    ---------------

    Fang saw her heaving chest from just a few touches and her knitted eyebrows that showered innocence on her face. It took him everything to not dive into her lips and ravage them till they were red and burning. The face she made right now and the way her thighs had pulled close together to hold her wants in. But he wasn''t going to let her have that little friction, which calmed her heat. That was only for him to do, even if not today, but he was going to make her want for him when she was away from him.

    Fang grabbed her ankles and moved her legs apart, getting her rid of any help to her burning core, and both of his knees came in between her legs to stop them from closing.

    "S-Stop," Selene tried to speak, but her voice only came as a whisper that was lost in her mouth. Her legs came back to close themselves, but Fang parted them again with his knees.

    He leaned with his left hand on one side of her while his right hand cleared the strands of hair that were on her neck.

    Fang went ahead this time and kissed her neck with every bit of his hunger, and Selene gasped at the sudden relief that her assaulted skin received. Fang''s right hand pulled the cor of her t-shirt to bare her skin and his lips trailed to her corbone, licking and sucking on the skin there. Selene''s body sizzled under his ravishing kisses. His right hand moved from her shoulder to her back, travelling down and inside her t-shirt, and Selene''s back arched to his touch, giving him ess to the soft skin of her bareback.

    Fang slowly leaned down, his legs straightening as his body rested on her. His bare skin made contact with the t-shirt that was separating both of them, but he felt her mounds against him as Fang pulled her closer to him and her heartbeat thudded against his taut chest. The chains nged with Selene, now having held onto them and pulled in pleasure flowing through her.

    Fang''s lips trailed back to her neck, towards the area between her neck and her shoulder, and his canines grew themselves. His teeth brushed against Selene''s skin and it had her head thrown back in pleasure, baring her neck for him.

    Fang nted feverous kisses that trailed right from the back of her ears to her neck and the curve between her neck and her shoulder and he licked there, sucking onto the skin harshly. Selene gasped as she felt his canines over her area of marking. "What are you doing?" She asked, with her mind now in a haze.

    Fang licked the area onest time as he spoke with his sinful voice, "making you mine."

    In an instant, his canines sank into Selene''s skin, making her clutch the chains and pull harshly because of the pain that mixed with her pleasure. An uncontrolled moan escaped her lips in the silence of the tent that was filled with her heavy breaths,

    "Ahhhh!"

    Selene''s moan turned every bit and piece inside Fang upside down. His right hand snaked around her back and his left hand travelled down, feeling the curve of her waist that was moving to find some relief to her heated core, and he lifted her leg from below her knee. Fang slid his hand down from the back of her thigh, clenching it against his waist.

    "Please," Selene''s hands pulled onto the chains, wanting to set free from the muddle of pain and pleasure she was drowning in. "Please do-don''t"

    Fang wanted to leave her, but the way Selene''s voice resounded in the tent right now and the mess she was in his arms. He nibbled on her tender skin, making her wince at the roughness he was showing to her. Blood escaped from when he had pierced his canines at the end of her neck, and her sweet moan reverberated on Fang''s skin as her lower body moved to find somefort. Selene''s legs were sprawled on the bed as Fang let go of her leg at the same time, retracting his canines from her skin.

    Selene curled her toes, bending her legs to try to soothe her burning heat, but Fangid between her thighs to prevent that from happening.

    Fang''s grip on his loosened and he licked the spot where his razor-sharp canines had pricked, making four dots of wounds. Selene''s mind had gone blurred at this point and the way his coarse tongue licked her broken skin made the pain dissipate in vapes of tickles. The moistness Fang''s tongue brought, sent shocks through her body and she fell weak in his arms.

    Selene felt the skin where he had bitten burn densely, and Fang kept kissing the area to soothe the feeling. Her body was feeling the changes and the rollercoaster she had gone through made her head fuzzy and consciousness slipping.

    Fang opened the chains that were holding Selene and moved her from her slouched position toy herfortably on his bed. He stared at her pain-ridden face as she slowly drifted to sleep due to the exhaustion of the pain that he had very well masked with pleasure just for her. He leaned closer to her, taking in the sweet scent of musk that was filling the room. The four dots on her neck disappeared, and he was pleased to see the mark that now appeared in its ce.

    Her body would now go through the changes of having been marked by her soulmate, the bond that will have her vulnerable to him.

    It would take some time for their souls to unite, as Fang would wait for her to be ready toplete the mating process. But till then, this mark would let anyone whoes near her know she belonged to him.

    Both Selene and Fang would feel when either of them was in any kind of distress and their licks could heal each other faster, although with Selene''s blood noesis, that was not a concern for Fang, and he was proud of the fact his girl could take care of herself. Fang moved a strand of her away from her sleeping face to see his beautiful soulmate, who was covered in glistening sweat.

    This woman belonged to him and only him, and there was no one else that he would let close to her. Fang''s eyes darkened at the thought of what would have happened if he was even a secondte today.

    The thought of someone else having her was not eptable to him. If she dared to marry that vampire he had set up for her unknowingly, then Fang would massacre the entire marriage. He did not care. Even if it was Channing who Fang treasured like a brother, he would steal Selene from the entire world to keep by his side. And right now he had marked her as his so no one else could.

    Werewolves did not have very grand and special ceremonies for marriages. In fact, marking someone was enough for them to be considered married. If the bond was sealed by mating, then the couple was officially husband and wife, with no need for the white gowns and those rings.

    Fang pulled the bedsheets on Selene and kissed her forehead tenderly and smile at her, "Sweet dreams, wife"

 Chapter 109 - Your Own Good

    *SELENE''s PoV*

    My mind had drifted into a deep slumber that I did not want to wake up from. There was a huge burn that I felt at the bottom of my neck, like someone had pressed a hot iron rod against my skin. But I had not felt the effect that much with the pleasure that Fang had brought to me. My eyes slowly adjusted as my eyelids fluttered open.

    The sound of night calling insects had filled the environment with a faint glow of nightmp filling the insides of the tent.

    I moved to sit up, but the bite of cold metal on my wrists brought me back to the reality that had happened a while back. The faint words of Fang saying ''Sweet dreams, wife'' resounded in my memory and it evaporated the colour of my skin. Fang had actually seduced me, not just seduced, but had me at his mercy making me want him. It would be false if I said my body still did not remember his touch, and I hated the fact that my resistance had gone so low.

    It was probably my cursed wolf who gave in to her cravings. I tried to sit back up, but my hands were tied back to the chain. It was night now, so it had been hours since I was asleep, and thest time Fang had me in chains, he marked me.

    Fang marked me!

    How could he and how dizzy was I in his touches that I actually let him mark me!

    I pulled onto the chains with force as rage filled my body. Was Fang nning toplete the bond by mating against my wishes? Then how different was he to that Liam who Fang had killed out of his fit of rage.

    "You are awake. Took you long enough," I heard Fang''s voice, and I turned to see him now dressed in baggy clothes aspared to the morning when he looked like some tribal king showing off his fit muscles.

    "How dare you do that to me!" I growled as I tugged forcefully on the chains. If I could set free right now, I would tear this man to pieces.

    Fang let out a throaty chuckle, "I knew you would be like this when you wake up." He had a ss of water in his hand and he waved it with a finger, pointing out to both the chains that bound me right now, "So the chains are back. Here, have some water, you must be parched with all the panting and those breathy moans." How shameless was he to actually say it out loud like that. It immediately made the colour rise on my face.

    I turned my face to the other side, "I don''t need that, I am perfectly fine"

    Fang leaned closer to speak near my ear that was facing him as I looked at the other side of the bed, "Don''t be so shy, my wife"

    My head immediately turned around, and I shed my forehead against his forehead, "I am not your wife. You stay away from me." He rubbed his temple as if it was a mosquito bite. I pulled the chains with all my might and it drew blood from my wrists. "Free me this instance, Fang Warchild" I red at him.

    Fang shrugged innocently, "But you asked me to stay away from you. How can I free you like that?" He held his chin childishly, tapping with his index as if trying to figure out some other way.

    "Come here and free the chains!" I shouted at him. "Didn''t you have enough already, let me go now."

    He had already marked me as his. This was a massive shock for me, and I had to see how to get rid of the mark. If a couple wanted to break the bond and erase the mark in a pack, Alpha performed the ritual. But the ritual can''t be done on self, so even if one of them was an Alpha, the couple had to break their bond by the feet of Goddess Luna''s tree. Here both of us were Alphas, and I doubted Fang woulde there voluntarily.

    I was still lucky that fang only ced the mark and did not force the bond onto me. So now I just had to figure out a way to erase the mark, as it wasn''tplete yet.

    "Enough of what?" Fang questioned me back, "Enough of you? No, I just got you in my life," He took a seat next to me on the bed and Ished at him with my futile efforts of pulling on the chains. Fang held my hand that was on his side, "Shh, don''t hurt yourself too much. How about you try to heal these wounds of yours while I get your paperwork done? If you could do that, I will let you go."

    My eyes stared at him in disbelief. He was toying with me. One thing I hade to know about Fang was that he read minds, and he knew how my abilities worked. For my healing to work, I had to be in my werewolf form.

    "You promised me you won''t put any price," It was wrong to trust him and it was wrong for me toe here in the first ce. I could have opted out of the Betapetition and chosen the hard way, but I had to get myself involved in it like a stupid idiot and test my broken luck. My eyes averted from him and my voice came out low, "It is because I only meet people like you in my life that I want to leave this ce. People who want to put me in shackles."

    There was a heavy silence that followed my words. I turned to see Fang, thinking my words had affected him, but this man was shamelessly drinking the water that he had got for me.

    I red at him, my knuckles almost turning white as my fist clenched. "Have you no heart?" I sneered.

    Fang gulped the entire ss and kept it aside. His hand innocently went over his chest, "Me? I do have a heart. Did you not feel it against your chest when I was holding you close to me?" My eyes narrowed at him. He was just another cold-hearted monster who had forcibly marked me. On top of it, he was shamelessly mentioning such vile thoughts. He tilted his head and continued, "Don''t tell me you did not feel my heart because I sure felt yours thumping loudly against my chest."

    "You are putting up a price again. One which I cannot pay," I hissed at him. He was unabashedly taking me as if he owned me. Just because we were destined to be soulmates did not mean there would be feelings. "You forced me into it, Fang. Do you think I will be your this way? Then you are wrong," I grunted at his face.

    Although things would have been worse if Liam had got to me, he would have forcibly bonded, but that did not mean that what Fang did was fine. I needed to evoke this mark.

    The smile on Fang''s face fell as he looked stone cold in my eyes, gripping my cheeks in his finger, "You will not be mine, Selene, you ''ARE'' mine. And this is what you pulled on yourself. Did I not warn youst time," Fang''s eyes turned golden as pulled my face closer, "Don''t trigger the beast inside me, especially when you won''t be able to control it. Don''t take mypromising behaviours for granted, Selene. So listen to me when I say things because I say it for your own good."

 Chapter 110 - Advantages

    I starred into Fang''s now golden eyes and saw the monster he hid behind it. There was not a single moment I had thought that he was doing things for my good. Especially after he had revealed how his previous ns included torturing me or marrying me off to the vampires.

    Fang sighed, closing his eyes as they went back to his devil ck eyes and loosened the grip on my face. He raised his chin and kiss on my forehead, "The faster you heal your wrists, the faster you will leave Waterwoods. The paperwork you came for is being taken care of."

    Here he was flipping again, hot and cold. The kiss he gave on my forehead was a gentle one, and yet he coldly left me with my injuries to heal.

    The chains that were binding me were made of silver and I could not turn into my wolf. This way I won''t be able to heal myself and leave here. Fang said he was taking care of the paperwork, but what use was it when he wanted to trap me here. Fang left the room, leaving me alone and shackled. My body slouched against the wall of pillows behind me as I stared at the nightmp at the bedside.

    It was when I was 16 years old my werewolf had awakened early aspared to the average popce. Dandeline was there by my side during my transformation.

    The entire night, my screams of agony resounded throughout the dungeons as the bones in my body broke one after the other, shifting back and forth between my wolf and my human form. Next morning, the queen''s personal guard hade to check on my ability and I had bluffed it as an illusionist with help of Dandeline. How could I let my abilities be known so easily?

    From then on, I practised my Blood Noesis on Dandeline, healing her injuries and the fatigue she used to receive due to overwork.

    But one day, my special abilities disappeared from my clutches. As if it never existed. After so many hard tries, during one of my training sessions, I was brought back to the dungeons injured with a twisted ankle. That was when my wolf was able to heal.

    My special abilities were taken away from my human form, lending it only to my wolf. And now Fang had me here in a pickle, where I could not turn into my wolf because of the silver chains, and neither can I heal in my human form.

    I looked at the silver chains that gripped my wrists mercilessly with blood that showed the resistance I had put up. "How am I supposed to get out like this, Fang? Why do you make things hard for me?" I said in a whisper as my head hung low and my eyes closed.

    If desperate times called for desperate measures, then be it. I had nothing else to do, and with Fang not here, I had nothing to negotiate.

    Of course, I could act passive aggressive and stay like this, starve till Fang is forced to let me go. But my Alpha blood refused to stay at that mercy. If that timees, then it woulde only naturally. Till then I would try my everything to get out of this.

    I looked at where the chains were tied and it was by the end of the bedpost. I tried to reach either of the sides, but Fang had a vast bed for just one person and a wide headboard.

    So there was the other option of breaking the chains that I have been trying for quite some time and had been unsessful. I tugged with all the force I could conjure, but the chains stayed as they were, and neither did the bedpost budge.

    I heard padded footsteps towards the bedroom of the tent and Fang came inside. He leaned against the big cupboard, folding his arms over his chest. His biceps straining over the sleeves. "So much struggle. Can you keep it down, I am trying to read and sign a week''s worth of documents for your stupidpetition outside." He pointed with his thumb behind him to show he was right in the room adjacent to where I was held captive.

    "Well, I would be quiet if you open the chains here, and they are just five papers you need to check, nothing worth a week of work," I deliberately moved my hand to have the chains rattle.

    Fang rolled his eyes, "I don''t do this kind of job. It is a week''s worth for me. Just try to use your innate ability and I would free you."

    How whiny he was to say that those documents were too much for him, "Then let the elders do that job, no one asked you to do it"

    "How can I let anyone else do a job that concerns you," Fang remarked with a smirk to have me give him a hard stare.

    I tugged the chain roughly, this time drawing more blood from my wrist. My face went red with the pressure I was using and I finally let it go, knowing how useless it is. My lungs heaved for air as I looked at Fang and said with a raspy voice, "You really don''t care about me, do you, to let me keep hurting like this."

    Fang raised one of his eyebrows, ridiculed by my words, "Are you a five-year-old for me to care about those stupid welts around your wrist which I know will heal the moment you turn into your wolf. For God sake, you grew your leg back don''t make me pity you on something so petty."

    I starred at his obnoxious face and how I wanted to scratch those pretty features of his. When I had fought against John to save Channing, I had lost my leg, which I was careful to grow back before my body fell unconscious.

    Miraculously during that time, I had controlled my ability to just heal one part of my body which I could not do again after that. But what kind of exnation was that on Fang''s end?

    I pulled the chains again, trying to break the chains, and Fang walked ahead to me. He held both my hands and pushed them back. I breathed heavily for the efforts that I had put into breaking the unyielding chains. Fang looked at my wrists, moving the cuff away from where the wounds had formed. His finger gently caressed the injured area, making me flinch.

    My eyes met with his as I pleaded with puppy eyes for him to show kindness and open the chains for me.

    His tongue came out, and he licked the blood that had trickled down my hands and then around the wounds. My hand kept flinching at the touch of his coarse tongue, but he held my wrist in ce. He then went to my other wrist and did the same, tenderly licking over the wounds that I had caused myself.

    I did not resist him as I hoped that this gentleness would lead to him freeing me. I looked at the first wrist he had licked and to my surprise; the wounds had started to close. It was healing at a fast rate, and I looked at Fang, confused.

    He smirked at my reaction, "I have marked you now. We are mates and this is one thing that mates can do for each other. Plus, we are both Alphas, so it is a rather rapid process for us."

    My eyes went back to the injury that reversed on my skin. I knew mates could understand each other''s distress from far away, but not these kinds of powers.

    I looked at him in anticipation that now he will open the chains. Fang let go of my hand and, with a smile, got up from the bed, "Okay, continue now, try to break free, the condition remains the same."

    I grunted in anger and pulled on the cuffs, extending my hand to try to reach him, but he angelically walked back. I huffed with the welts that reappeared on my wrists because of the angryshing.

    "Fang," I called with my ragged breath.

    "Yes, little one," he asked with a saintly smile on his lips.

    I gulped through my heaving breaths, "I think I need that ss of water."

 Chapter 111 - Happy Man

    After all the chaos that I put up, my nerves finally calmed down. The ss of water that Fang helped me gulp down refreshed my thoughts to some extent, and I stopped tugging on the chains. If Fang asked the wounds to be healed as a price to let me go, then it was better I stop than cause more of them. The chains had already proved themselves stronger than me, so breaking them was out of the question now.

    My Alpha blood would heal these injuries faster, even without me having to use my special ability, but the silver was holding back every werewolf''s power inside of me.

    Fang had left me alone with the dim tablemp in the tent room with a night that was so silent now that the hooting of a single owl was heard from a distance.

    I shut my eyes to take in the surroundings and instead of being sullen about the fact that my ability did not work in my human form; I started to find the core of my wolf. Going deeper in tranquillity. The special abilities all originated from the werewolf core inside us, and I had to focus on finding that. It took me everything to concentrate, but the silver was making me weak and keeping my consciousness away from my wolf.

    My eyebrows agitated with the loss of focus, and I opened my eyes, exhaling. I did not understand why Fang was doing this, trying to push me into a corner with something I had lost years ago.

    And over it all, he had bound me in silver to make it even more impossible.

    My Alpha blood was better resistant to silver aspared to an Omega, so this time I tried to channel that to heal the bruises. It would heal in an hour if my Alpha blood was to be put in action, although my abilities would do it in seconds.

    I kept pushing myself over and over, but there was so little that was happening. I could feel the skin repairing but at a slow, frustrating pace.

    After a while, the chirping of the birds filled the environment before the light of the dawn could slightingly spread over the sky. I was tired from all the work that I have been at for hours and there was only a little that I could heal myself. My body slouched on the wall of pillows behind me now, having given up. Maybe if the chains weren''t made of silver, it would have been different. I might have found my core and maybe my abilities would have worked in my human form.

    Slowly, the natural light of the dawn filled the room and themp''s light was suppressed by the yellow that flooded the inside.

    Fang came into the room suddenly, startling me, "Good morning, little one"

    He had a big grin on his face, which showed how happy he was to look at my face the first thing in the morning. Scorn reced my face as I looked away from him. Fang had everything right now. He had me tied here at his will on his bed and he had marked me; even if the bond was notpleted, the mark was as good as engagement.

    Fang brought the few documents that he had retrieved from my bagst night and filled them. He ced them on the bedside table and sat beside me in a way that he was facing me.

    "You look beautiful as ever," Hemented to have me narrow my eyes at him.

    "And you are evil as ever," I scoffed.

    Fang chuckled at my words and brought his hand to my face, tugging my hair behind my ear. His eyes were fixated on how his long fingers delicately moved my hair behind my shoulder to see the mark that had now appeared at the bottom of my neck and a wide grin spread across his lips, revealing his devil''s charm.

    "Innate abilities are supposed to be cherished," Fang said, still looking at the mark as his fingers stretched the round neck of the t-shirt I had on, in a way to have a better look at his mark on me. The sign that I belonged to him and we were mates. "Your special abilities are a gift from Goddess Luna, and the gift that you do not cherish will slowly perish of its importance." His eyes came up to meet mine, and I knitted my brows, trying to understand what he was trying to say.

    He smiled at me and it made me roll my eyes to look the other way, taking my thoughts back to hating this obnoxious man.

    I heard the drawer beside me open and I turned around to see him take out keys. Fang went ahead to open the chain on my right hand and then, standing on his knees over the bed, he leaned to free my left hand; the chains clung as they fell ck against the headboard. My hand instinctively went to rub the bruised area of my wrist, giving it some relief.

    Fang threw the keys at the other end of the bed and tenderly gripped my right wrist. Before he could pull it to his side, I jerked it back against my chest, holding my right wrist with my left hand.

    Fang clicked his tongue, and the gentleness in his eyes dissipated at my resistance. He grabbed my other wrist with force, pulling it such that I was snatched close to him.

    I gasped at the roughness and his eyes looked at me coldly. He had warned me enough in thest 24 hours, and I did not want to push it any further to test his agitation. Fang had opened the chains, and it was better I did not do anything to go back into that same bounds. He licked my wounds, and I closed my eyes, rmed by his touch and the way his tongue rolled over my bruises, making my asking tingly.

    When Fang was done with both my wrists, I saw the wound disappearing quicker than usual. One of the perks of having your soulmate in your life and being marked as your mate.

    It still had me look at my bruises in awe. I had seen a lot of healing in my life, but this was not too fast and neither too slow. Like a miracle-working and you get to catch every glimpse of it as the ring around my wrist repaired part by part like a stitch that carefully disappeared after bringing the two ends of the cloth together.

    "Here," Fang handed me the documents, which had his signs and the seal of Waterwoods on it. "You are wee," he addressed smugly and I passed him a re before looking at the papers.

    I checked through all five of them, and they were done pretty fine. But that was not the only job that I had here in Waterwoods. Diana was still here, and after what Fang had already done to me, I doubted he would put a price for her release. He rather looked giddy since the time he had marked me as his. Fang had not asked or forced me to mate and seal our bond yet, neither was he actively mentioning about the mark.

    Since it was a mark, my worries had lessened and with him not teasing me about it, I did not feel conscious and ufortable about it.

    "What about Diana?" I asked. That was one problem she had created for herself, and I didn''t know how she was going to face it.

    "You want me to let her go?" Fang questioned, tilting his head to the side and childishly creasing his brows like letting Diana go was the wrong thing to do. "I thought I would keep her here for some more time till you be the Beta."

    Was he trying to help me this way? I sighed, getting down from the bed and away from his presence, but he came around to stand in front of me, waiting for my reply. "I don''t want to use underhanded methods Fang, just let her leave with me"

    "Okay, wait till they bring her back from the prison." He said and turned around to leave.

    He had held her in prison and it only made me question what she had done to receive that fate. As far as I hade to know Diana, she was a woman of experience who was able to do all the tasks for stage three on her own. I doubted there was any mistake she did to end up in the Waterwoods prison.

    It was probably one of Fang''s other tricks that had her trapped here. "Fang," I called out to him to have him turn around and raise his eyebrows in question. He already knew what I was going to ask and yet he always waited for me to speak it out loud. "Why is she held in the prison? Did Diana do anything wrong?"

 Chapter 112 - False Permit

    Fang tapped his index finger on his lips to act as if remembering the reasons why Diana was kept here. He hummed, raising one of his eyebrows, and then the wicked smile spread across his lips and I immediately understood it was Fang''s doing. "Well, the girl was acting too much in her role that she asked directly for a permit. Now, who would tell her small brain that the card of acting Beta is only pertinent in Winterwells and not is utterly irrelevant in Waterwoods."

    My eyes squinted at his impish exnation. It had not been a long time since I had known Fang, but I understood how sly his brain worked. He took pleasure in weaving webs that would attract people and be prey for his entertainment while he sat like a king in the middle, watching them squirm under his words.

    "So how did Diana get the permit?" I asked as Fang had mentioned the acting Beta card won''t work here, then she wasn''t supposed to get the permit.

    Knowing Diana, she would not test the waters with both her legs diving in. She sure had received the permit, and that is why she must havee here. Fang chuckled at my question, "Little one, you are starting to understand me pretty well there, asking the right questions."

    Of course, when he had showered his rainbow of colours around me, I was getting to know his superficial character better. Fang was one of the people I had to be wary about because of the way he always yed me on his word web.

    The pride he carried and the kind of Alpha that he was; I had seen them firsthand. This I knew very well that each and every action he did and words he said had something behind it. Either a long-term goal or a personal gain, Fang did not waste time trying the diplomatic approach or stretching things. He meticulously took what he wanted, finding the right opportunity. Fang was smarter than he portrayed himself to be.

    Fang ced his hand over his chest angelically, "I am such a good person I let her have the permit on her temporary position of Beta."

    How foxy was he!

    There was no need for him to exin what happened after that. Diana came here with that permit, which was probably not even legit, as the Beta had to sign for it a week early. I had got it done from the elders'' headquarter so the permit I held was a legit one with an official record. "So you sabotaged Diana when she came here with your fake permit."

    Fang shrugged, "My Betas are capable enough to differentiate the permits. I didn''t have to involve myself in something so petty."

    I stared at Fang with a ''seriously!'' expression drooping my eyes. This idiot said he did not involve himself in something so petty, and yet he had actually involved himself in it by making sure Diana got the fake permit. And withws so strict, there was no doubt Diana was ending up in the Waterwoods prison. If this was to be registered as an official case, Diana would face severe charges of trespassing. But I was sure Fang only meant it for his personal pastime.

    I can imagine Fangughing evilly when he led Diana to prison out of his own mischievous game.

    "Alright, let her go, I am taking her back with me." I said as I walked past him freely to the outer room. This was the area where the drama had taken ce yesterday and it looked as good as new today.

    The white sitting mattress material had changed, as yesterday it was smeared with Liam''s innocent blood.

    Fang followed me outside and hugged me from behind and nuzzled his nose in the groove of my neck, "You smell like the ocean." His face raised as his lips whispered next to my ear, "I don''t like it when you think about other men. And Liam wasn''t innocent for that matter."

    "He was drugged," I retorted, trying to push myself away from Fang. I could see it in Liam''s eyes yesterday that the desire was engulfing him in a wrong way.

    Fang snuggled me closer, "The only drug that Sylvie had passed to him was the one he used to kill himself. He was a lone wolf and they basically have no other motive in their life than finding themself a mate because they have left the pack."

    His words had me ponder on my judgement. Was I too hasty in finding someone innocent who might not have been innocuous? The truth was only what Fang had seen, through Liam''s memory and maybe even through Sylvie''s, and that might have got Fang riled up. Because in reality, Liam was in his sane state when he had attacked me.

    I opened Fang''s hand that had encircled around my waist and moved away from him. He did not force me back, but let me take my distance. "It was wrong what happened here yesterday, Fang. It was very barbaric of you."

    Fang sighed, looking at the ce where he had beheaded the lone wolf who had attacked me yesterday and then back at me. "I would forget about that bastard, but I am sure Sylvie is agitated now and we don''t know how she wille after you." Sylvie was the granddaughter of some important minister Fang had mentioned and the way she acted yesterday was enough to tell how pampered brat she was.

    That girl would surely go to her grandfather, crying about what happened here, and he would surelye after Fang for answers, or maybe even his head. That might be fun to see Fang cornered for his stuff. There was nothing to worry about for me.

    But that was something Fang had done wrong, and I did not see why I should be worried about her. "I don''t care how Sylviees after you, Fang, I need to leave soon so I could submit these back to the elders'' quarters and go home to take a bath to clean your icky scent off me."

    "You can take a bath here if you want," Fang suggested, and as much as I would prefer that, there was no guarantee he wouldn''t try something lewd with that.

    "Just let Diana go and I will happily leave this hell," I stomped out of his residence to the small waiting area at the onset of his tent. It was better that I acted more like a guest that I was here than staying inside where his vile thoughts ran wild with his mouth that spoke and suggested crap.

    Fang exited the tent after passing me a sly nce, and I sat there waiting for Diana.

    Now that I was alone, my hand went to my neck, and I felt the mark that had formed on my skin as if it was burned. I traced the shape, and it felt like a full circled that had formed a bump distinct from the rest of my skin, in the middle of which I felt four dots and I assumed that was where Fang had bitten.

    I banged my fist on the armrest of the sofa. I will find a way to evoke this mark because there would be too many problems that would follow if people around me started to find out about it.

    I had to get Dandeline''s help in hiding this, but till then I had to make sure I reached her without being noticed by others.

    After some time, Lindsey, one of the Betas of Waterwoods, entered the tent, and I immediately got up, ready to leave. She looked at the clothes I was wearing and they were of Fang''s, which made her eyes narrow for a split second and they went back to her professional look. "Diana will be released at the border. Let me escort you there," She was polite with her gesture but not bending and held her own honour.

    "Okay, thank you." We made our way to the border from where I had entered, and I was conscious all the time to cover the mark that Fang had left on me by the strap of my sling bag.

    There were eyes and murmurs around me, and I looked around, but Fang was nowhere to be seen. It was better at least I did not have to see him while leaving or Goddess knows what worry he will leave me with.

    At the border, Diana was held in her restraints by one person who was opening her cuffs. Our eyes met, and I saw the muddy appearance of her face and she sent res my way. I had a feeling if I went close to her, she would surely pass some smugment, but more than that I did not want her knowing the difference of me being marked.

    Not her, of all the people.

    Her mouth restraints were released, and she was pushed out of Waterwoodsnd. Diana turned to me and sneered, "This is not over yet, Selene. Next, the pack members will vote for the best, so don''t even get your hopes high as someone who had newly joined the pack."

    Diana confidently turned into her wolf and ran away from there. I had almost forgotten that next was where the pack members would vote for the Beta and that was the reason me and Diana as finalists were given two days to prove ourselves. I did not know what perks Diana had received as the winner of Stage two. Channing had not mentioned what advantages the winner would be getting aspared to me, but I hoped it had nothing to do with the voting process.

    I walked out, crossing the No-man''snd that divided Waterwoods and Winterwells borders. It was better I went to my house by the long way first and hid the mark. Being in the wolf form would hide it better.

    I turned into my white wolf and checked how the sling bag was still perfectly around my chest.

    While I was leaving, I glimpsed someone''s wolf beyond the Waterwoods border and my senses turned rmed. It was the ck and white wolf. The one who had killed John Walter and Fang had covered for this werewolf''s crime. The wolf ran back deep inside Waterwoods and my curiosity was left hanging yet again as I could not return to Waterwoods now to confirm who it was. Its fur coat suggested the wolf having high-quality blood as good as an Alpha and it only made me want to know more.

    --------

    Author''s Note: I am currently travelling for a week or so and it seems that the inte and electricity are not on my team here. The number of chapters will be less for theing week, so I will at least try to write longer chapters. I hope the readers understand. Thank you. QwQ

 Chapter 113 - Too Much Risk

    I ran, taking the curved path through the forest around the outskirts of Winterwells, and reached my house. The moment I saw it, I took my steps back, hiding behind the tree. The house wasn''t rundown anymore butpletely renovated. My memory rushed back to when I had asked Channing to repair the room on the ground floor and the stairs as an apology, but here the entire house was back to new.

    The upper floor had been fixed and through the open main door, I could see the stairs and everything being renovated. Did Channing do this as an apology for everything that happened during the time he had gone intimate with me?

    I felt like someone else might havee to live here. But my mother had been very specific about saying that this house belonged to me, as if she had bought it for me in that broken state. She was the one who had offered this residence to me when I left the castle.

    Had anyone else just came here and imed it, thinking there was no one living here or maybe the queen deliberately took even this away from me.

    However, something did not look right. It hadn''t even been 24 hours that I was in Waterwoods and to get the repairs, this fast, needed a vast amount ofbour work and the way it looked, the tarnished wood was polished and coated making the residence look nothing less to avish holiday house. I took calcted steps towards my house to see whether anyone else hade to live here in my stead. The changes done were expensive and that too in just one night meant someone lost an enormous fortune on this renovation.

    I walked in and my goodness; it looked like a dream home.

    They did not touch the area around my bedroom, with the door being the same old, just polished from outside. I was quick to change into my human form and close the main door before going to open my bedroom door, and nothing had been touched inside.

    I let out a breath of relief, knowing no one had entered my bedroom. There were some things here that might prove I was the princess. I put on some clothes and, to be cautious, checked the drawers where there were the painkillers and some other things were kept.

    Taking out my mobile, I searched for Channing''s contact so I could thank him for this; all of this was too much. It was more than I could ept.

    Just then, the doorbell rang, and I jumped, almost making the phone slip out of my hand, as I was not used to having a doorbell. Outside the main door, there was no one but a gigantic bouquet of red and white roses. I picked it up with a concerned look, as I doubted Channing would repeat his mistake of bringing me flowers as an apology. It made me remember how Channing hade with a chocte box and flowers to apologise that day; maybe this was Channing only.

    I carried the big circr bouquet inside and it filled the smell of roses throughout the environment. There was some paper buried in between the roses. I pulled it out to flip open the tag.

    ~

    <em>''Hope you are happy with the finishing touches on your new house. Consider this my way of making it up to you, as I had promised; Congrattions on your new residence, little one''</em>

    <em>-with love, your lovely mate.</em>

    <em>~</em>

    My eyes went wide at the realisation that it wasn''t Channing, but Fang, who had done this. How narcissistic of him to put ''your lovely mate'' in the end.

    This cleared my doubt about how someone was able to afford all that in a night. Fang lived in a tent himself, but I could tell he had spent rich on making my residence a piece of beauty.

    How could I ept this if he was the one who offered!

    I was about to throw the bouquet when I stopped and realised that Fang really had too much to apologise for. Especially this stupid mark on my neck. So this was his price. There was no need of returning this gift or any thank you.

    After some while, I had done with washing myself and Dandeline had arrived to help me seal the mark before I could go outside and meet others. Her eyes moved around the ce sparkling with gold, "I still couldn''t believe it is the same rundown house, the work done is marvellous. How did you manage to spend so much on it?"

    A chuckle escaped my lips knowing I should have been very well able to do that as my father was the king himself, but my mother had cut down a lot of allowances since I visited the castlest. All thanks to the rich dress that Fang had gifted me. Over it all, I doubt my parents would do anything of this sort for me. They would be more than happy to see me struggling. I wondered how my father actually rented the condo for my residence.

    "I just got some help, let''s not talk about it we have more severe matters to discuss," I ushered her to my bedroom to show her the mark that Fang had done on me.

    Dandeline gasped, covering her mouth, "Did youplete the bond?"

    The shock on her face was a given that after the mark, mates tended to seal the bond faster or there was a chance that if someone else marked over the mate''s mark, they could steal the female away. But that would now happen to me only in case I was taken by force because this mark would drive males away from me.

    "No, just this." I tsked as I point at my neck.

    "I will try my best to hide it," Dandeline said, immediately pulling a chair for me to sit in.

    I only hummed and Dandeline did not ponder on it further. She was already exined about the mark and the situation. There was a tremendous fuss she had put up when she heard that someone had marked me. But I believed in no one else than her to do this job right.

    "Is it possible to remove it permanently?" I asked while Dandeline was doing her work and trying to hide the scent that was now emitted by my werewolf. She had gone in heat for her other half, as Fang hadpleted the mark.

    "Yes, there is a way. You need the ritual circle and could do it on your own as you are an Alpha," Dandeline answered. "You said the bond wasn''t sealed, so you can prune the mark on your own, but it involves risks."

    The mark had turned to look like a full moon on my neck, which showed an Alpha had done it. It could look like a different phase of the vexing and waning moon, depending on the wolf who has marked. If a weak Omega marks, then it was usually a thin crescent moon while an Alpha''s mark would look like a full moon. It burned in the beginning and after a day or so, the mark will take colour like a tattoo engraved on my body.

    "What risks would there be?" I asked. If this was possible to be removed, then I would not wait even for a second. The risk of injuries was no worry for me, as my special abilities would heal me back to normal in seconds.

    Dandeline was adding her finishing touch with ayer of fake skin she had already stretched over the mark. She stopped to look at me with worry, "You would release the mark, but doing it without the mate''s consent meant risking his wolf and sanity. I don''t know who it is, but this person who marked you have a possibility to lose their wolf and live as a weak human for the rest of their lives." She hesitated before adding the next part in a low voice, "I-If this person loves you, then it will agonise their heart and they might wither out their life faster than normal."

    I clicked my tongue almost instinctively. There was a way to get this mark away, and there was only a possibility that Fang might lose his wolf if I did it without his consent.

    But it was too big of a risk to take. I would never want that to happen to anyone. I did not know Fang loved me or not, as he falsely imed to, but the price was too big for anyone to pay.

    "What if I did it with this person''s consent? Would the risk be negated?" I was desperate to find ways of getting rid of this.

    I could still marry where I was betrothed as they weren''t werewolves, so just a mark would not affect my marriage life there however if my mother were to find out about this, there was sure some punishment that woulde my way and she would forcefully prune the mark. No matter how obnoxious man Fang was, I did not want those risks to befall him.

    Dandeline hummed in thought, stepping back from me as she had concealed the mark with her powers, so I had no worry about it being discovered.

    "If the mate consents, then there would be no risk," Dandeline said while trying to remember what else was there to the story and I waited for her toe to the facts. "But they won''t be able to mark anyone ever again."

    That sounded very sad for the couples who had broken their bonds. But I guess Fang could go with that. There was no scarcity of females that swooned around him and with that handsome face and perfect body, especially the foxy attitude; he could get anyone in his life. Now I just had to make him consent for the mark to be removed.

    Dandeline helped me wear the shirt and asked, "Sorry for asking again, but how did you get it?"

    I rolled my eyes, "Stop asking that Dandeline I already said I am not telling that information to anyone. It is better to be kept silent than my parents finding it out the wrong way"

    "Yes, I understand," Dandeline muttered.

    There were ears around here for sure that reported back to the castle about what I have been doing and if by chance this information leaked or was extracted by force, it will end up with wrong consequences.

    Dandeline handed me my sling bag. I had toplete myst remaining task before Channing reaches here. "You should go back and get yourself ready, as you would be joining the pack today. I will submit the papers and meet everyone near the ground."

 Chapter 114 - Early Reveal

    I had all the things I needed, and when I opened the main door, Channing was standing there just about to press the doorbell. My body froze, watching him here all of a sudden. He returned after four days and the first thing he did came to my house because he still had the luggage bag on his back.

    Channing was astounded by the renovated house and he licked his lips to bring his dropped jaw back in its ce. "Umm, can Ie in?" He asked, rubbing the back of his head.

    "Oh yes,e in," I moved aside frantically to let him enter. I was so busy trying to understand why he was here and the things which I wanted to clear that I forgot to invite him in. His boots clicked as he walked inside and waited for me to close the door.

    I turned around, conscious about the fact that he might find out Fang had marked me. There were a lot of questions I had for Channing and a lot of things to rify, but I just swung my hands, rubbing my palms to my jeans, not looking into his eyes. I had decided to focus on my wedding, so it was important to draw the line between me and Channing while trying not to lose out on our friendship.

    I had lost track of why I hade here, but it was all in the right line now. As a child, I was raised to serve the people of Adalolpha before I was in the dungeons. The fate that was received by me was an immense blow to my dreams.

    This kingdom was a ce that I did not want to serve anymore and it was better I take this golden chance of political marriage and go far away.

    "Were you going somewhere?" Channing broke the silence between us and I looked at him with crinkled brows. He pointed at the sling bag I had on, "Did Ie at the wrong time?" His voice was yearning and there was so much resistance that wasing from inside of me.

    I looked at where he pointed and waved my hand, "Oh no, I was just headed to elders'' quarters to hand in the documents from Waterwoods."

    "Oh okay," came his brief and awkward reply.

    Both of us were still standing near the main door with awkward silence weighing between us. I still remembered the intimate space we had shared a few days back, but that thought also brought the intimacy that Fang had shared with me. Fang was bolder with his actions and did not hold himself back from what he had desired to do. If Channing would have been bold enough to do that, then things might have been different right now. I might have slipped up and taken a chance with Channing.

    I raised my eyes to look at him and speak when I saw Dandelinee out of the room absentmindedly, all covered and locked the bedroom door behind her.

    The click of the lock made Channing turn and Dandeline froze, looking at me for what to do. She was not supposed to show an acquaintance with me, and here she was, getting out like a sneaky spy getting out of my bedroom. Channing''s brows immediately creased with confusion. He turned to me questioningly, "I haven''t seen her around here, mind exining"

    There was a sternness in his voice that said I shouldn''t hide more than I already have, and better exin before he went interrogatively over it again.

    I had told the half-truth to Channing, and it was no use hiding stuff when he had already seen Dandeline, "This is Dandeline. She used to serve my family and followed me here in concern. She has already registered and is willing to join the pack. But we don''t want people to know we are acquainted with each other so we would pose as we don''t know each other when she joins the pack."

    Channing immediately walked to her with his friendly aura leaking out like a rainbow and extended his hand ahead for Dandeline to take, "Wee Dandeline, I am Channing, the Alpha of Winterwells and you don''t need to be formal here. You can refer to me by my name." Dandeline awkwardly shook his hand, her smile ttering on her lips, fearful of the fact that Channing knew some truth of her and my rtionship.

    "Nice to meet you, Alpha Channing," She tried to drop the formalities but her years working as a maid always had her refer to people with honorifics.

    Channing tittered, "Just Channing, no one refers to me as Alpha"

    "O-Okay," Dandeline stammered as she almost bowed in apology. I was quick to clear my throat, and sheposed herself. If she would have formally bowed, Channing would have judged and formted a lot of answers in his head. It was better to drop hints along the way. I was sure since I had said I could not reveal my identity, he was rummaging through possibilities, trying to reach the answer to who I was.

    Just as I was trying to reach answers on Channing, the doubts that Fang had nted in my head. Apart from his unsure emotions, the question of Channing''s ex-girlfriend had been burning inside my head.

    Channing turned to me and said casually in his usual responsible Alpha tone, "Hand me the papers. You won''t be able to enter the elders'' headquarters as your temporary card has expired." I had almost forgotten that part in the haste of ticking off all the tasks. I guess then there was one task which I couldn''tplete on time.

    I got the papers out and checked them before handing them to him. "Channing, what advantages did Diana have as a winner of Stage two?"

    It was something that I couldn''t figure out for a long time. We had the same tasks, and I doubted she was probably allowed ess to confidential information by looking at the receptionist, Shagen''s, reaction I doubted that was the cheat she had received. Over it all, Diana had got herself imprisoned in Waterwoods, so I doubted it was something with the permit.

    Channing passed me a look before going back to the papers and spoke casually. "I had allowed Diana to contact me and get my help with how to get things done when stuck somewhere. You weren''t allowed to reach out to me. I don''t think that made any difference, though. You performed well, even without help."

    He spontaneously rolled the pages in his hand. I think he always had a habit to roll documents like that, simr to how he had carried it at court as well.

    Channing noticed my gazed that was fixed on the rolled papers with a thoughtful expression and he hit my head with the roll, "Go to the ground and wait for me." I stroked my hand over my head where he had taped the roll and he turned to Dandeline and said. "Both of you go there with others. You cane a littlete Dandeline, see you then."

    "Okay," Dandeline spoke in a low voice when I did not even choose to respond.

    Channing passed me a nce and left my house. When he was out, I turned to Dandeline and looked at her short frame, affected by the scene that yed out here. I stepped in front of her in a dramatic manner, lifting her chin with my finger, "Did that man make your heart skip or something?" My voice came out as icy as it could.

 Chapter 115 - Masters Puppy

    Dandeline gulped with her chin still on my index finger as her head tilted up to look at me, "N-No Princess, I wouldn''t dare. N-Never-"

    I gave her a hard re till she almost broke a sweat. It broke me down in augh as I let go of her chin and Dandeline did not understand what had just happened. "I was just messing around Dandie, look how much sweat you broke there. Go now, let''s meet at the ground and make sure to call me by my name." I stood up straight again and moved my fingers in a challenging motion, "Come on, try calling me by my name now."

    Dandeline shivered at the thought, "Can I not call you madam?"

    It was no use. Even after asking her to call me madam, she had referred to me as Princess so many times it worried me that the slip up would surely happen.

    I rolled my eyes and held her firmly by her shoulder, "Selene, say it." There wasmand in my voice that she could not deny.

    Dandeline gulped, "P-Princess Selene." It made me smile instantly. That was some progress there, but I did not approve of it directly. I raised my eyebrows for her to continue and she finally stammered, "S-Selene, I AM SORRY-"

    "Okay, that''s it. Perfect. Just normalise it, girl," I ushered her outside, "Go now, just don''t let people see you leaving here."

    In an hour, everyone had gathered on the ground and I had found myself a sleeveless turtleneck, even in the hot summer, just to be safe from people discovering about the mark. I did not doubt Dandeline''s abilities to hide the mark, but precaution is always better than cure.

    My attention was taken by Suzan and Sam, chatting about how things went during the two days. Sam kept his hand over Suzan''s shoulder to make her stop talking and Suzan pouted. He spoke in a low voice, "I hope you did not face any difficulty in Waterwoods. It is still surprising that you brought Diana back without the help of Channing."

    I was about to reply when Suzan interrupted, "Did you actually do that, Selene! So amazing, she definitely has to be in debt to you about that."

    "What are you saying Suzan," I was quick to stop her from talking and attracting attention. "It was my duty, wasn''t it."

    Suzan was over excited about the final selection, and it was showing in her bodynguage. "Ya, but still. You are the best Selene," she hugged me as if she was the one whom I had rescued from Waterwoods. "I couldn''t ask a better Beta than you."

    Sam chuckled at the statement, "Though I agree, but say that after the selections at least."

    It made me giggle at the two of them going on like a father and daughter. I was about to say something when someone bumped into me from the back.

    I turned to see it was one of the girls from Oliver and his group. He crossed his hands over his chest, raising his face provokingly, "Watch your steps, losers should know their ce." He scoffed, and I blinked at him twice before turning back to Suzan; not bothering about his foul y.

    The girl who had bumped into me rolled her eyes and rested her elbow over Oliver''s shoulder, "Ah, she contaminated the air around me now, some people really think they will get it all when they stand on the other end of the crown."

    It made me snicker internally. Honestly, the metaphor was funnier because the position of Beta was not the crown and if someone was really on the other end of the crown, then it was everyone else but me. I was born to the crown.

    "You bumped into her," Suzan hissed, ready to lunge ahead when I and Sam stopped her. She looked at me with a frown, "But Selene."

    I shook my asking Suzan to stop. It was obvious Suzan would overreact, but this was not some childhood catfight. "Just ignore Suzan," Sam added, and she went back to her ce.

    My eyes turned back to Oliver and saw Diana, who nonchntly stepped beside him. Her eyes met mine, and she disdainfully walked away as if I weighed nothing to her and she would win the position of Beta even after the blunders she had caused. She walked ahead of the people who imed they were in support of her like she did not know them and was not a part of the foul y they had just done.

    What kind of leader can she be if she wasn''t even ready to take responsibility for her own people?

    They blindly followed her because the previous, treacherous Beta had favoured her. There were doubts in my mind that all of them were involved in trying to make John the Alpha and helped him some way or the other. Diana would surely follow the same track. She was already acting like John.

    Oliver stepped between my gaze that followed Diana, "Does the new Beta lustre so much that you can''t take your eyes off her?"

    I gave a solemn smile to Oliver, "She is not the Beta yet and irrespective of the fact that she bes the Beta or not, I can still pin you down to the ground, squirming helplessly."

    Oliver sneered, and the girl beside him lunged towards me, and Oliver stopped her. His eyes held the fury of how helpless he was when I had pinned him yesterday. "We will see how that pride of yours persists in front of Diana. You haven''t fought her yet and I can bet tell you are no match to her experience and valour"

    My eyes became serious as my body straightened to stand taller than him as my Alpha wolf spoke with all the pride, "Ask your master to challenge me anytime puppy, I will graciously ept it."

    The girl behind him retorted at Oliver, "Why don''t I show this girl her ce."

    "Not now Julianne," Oliver stopped the girl again, "Diana will take care of her once she bes the Beta. Just a matter of few minutes."

    "But Oliver-"

    "Let''s go," he said, turning the fuming girl around, "We will not be creating any fuss before the selection ispleted."

    Oliver and the other few members walked away, towards the front of the pack, and took a seat there. The girl kept ring at me the entire way, as Oliver had dragged her by her elbow.

    Suzan nudged me by the shoulder, "Wow, I already see you bing the Beta. I love the puppy touch, it was so cool!"

    Sam pulled Suzan by her cor, dragging her away, "Okay, we need to be seated now. Show your friendships after the selection."

    Suzan retorted childishly, "But Selene-"

    I giggled, looking at her, reaching out her hand in thin air calling for me as Sam dragged her away, "I aming, wait." I said and joined them both.

    This was going to be tough to handle group whether or not I became Beta. I had to take care of and change some things around here with Channing''s consent. People took everything a till too lightly, and a pack divided within itself is sure to break by just a minor external force and an internal feud.

    ---------------

    Author''s note: I wrote the chapter a little too long, so I split them into two today ^v^.

    But I can''t assure the same about other days as I am still struggling with electricity here :(

 Chapter 116 - Choosing Sides

    Diana was giving out all the menacing vibes here, ready to take the position for which she could not even work properly for what I had seen. But then again, I did not know about how her performance went if she had gone to Waterwoods on the first day itself. She may or may not havepleted all her tasks here in Winterwells before going there.

    Everyone knew that there was going to be voting at the end, so that way Channing got his way of holding apetition and the rest of the members did not deteriorate from the old practice of election by voting.

    After some time, Channing joined the pack, and the chattering stopped as everyone took a seat. "How has everyone been? I hope our finalists did not cause a lot of trouble while I was away," Channing chuckled at the end.

    "They were amazing!" shouted someone.

    Suzan joined in, "Yes, thest two days were the best." I immediately turned to her wide eyes. She always had to do it extra, with thest two days being the one where I had served as the Beta.

    The woman sitting next to Oliver, who carried a smug look and her light grey eyes brought out the evil beauty inside her, red at Suzan before smiling at Channing and saying, "Diana was perfect with her management, we did not have to worry a lot apart from the patrolling duties which she managed perfectly."

    Channing raised his eyebrows while looking at Diana, who acted as though she was a down-to-earth person, "Is that so?" Channing''s hands went over his waist peeking out his heavy shoulder muscles, as he tilted his head to address back to the girl with grey eyes, who had just spoken, "Wasn''t that too convenient for the pack to have nothing but a patrolling job. Your mind would go soft if you only did that now, wouldn''t it Julianne." The statement immediately made the girl snicker in an awkward sense and shut her mouth from saying anything further.

    Diana passed a hard stare at Julianne for opening her mouth and making Channing address the w in Diana''s management. She had been acting all high and might in front of me, and this was an indirect blow to her.

    There were ws in Diana''s management, but there were a lot of other ws in the Winterwells pack as well. The tip of authority was shaky here, and Channing had a little me on it. At the end of the day, people still followed him and epted him, but there were those who plotted against Channing as well. I did not know what ns John had and how many of the members were involved in it.

    But the way I had to face p Oliver just by pinning him over his words, it was needed for the rest who had followed John, giving him the authority that was only supposed to be only Channing''s.

    "Alright both the finalistse ahead, we will proceed with the voting." Channing waved his hand to have me and Diana walk ahead and stand beside him, in front of others.

    Diana looked at me, and her eyes spouted venom. When Channing turned to her, she passed a saintly smile, took her gaze back to the members sitting in front of us as if there was no vicious side to her personality. Diana was confident in a few people that blindly supported her like Oliver and Julianne.

    For me there were a few persons I trusted would stand by my side, but more than that I wanted to see where the entire voting scale tilts.

    Channing handed me and Diana a box, "Here, let the peoplee forward and openly vote for you by cing their votes in here. I think our finalists have proven themselves enough with their two days of tasks, now the members will vote for the best." He turned to the members and announced, "Write the name of the person you think is the best to serve our vige and put it in their respective boxes. Remember, only one vote per person."

    Channing stepped away from us and passed exactly 23 papers to the members as Hailey was still in the prison and I and Diana would not be voting. The pack of Winterwells had 27 members, including the Alpha, and Channing was making sure there was no fabrication.

    Channing stepped away from us both to walk ahead and stand at the end of where the members sat to observe everything from behind.

    The first to get up was Suzan, who jumped from her ce and put a paper in my box, "I know you will win Selene, you did the best." She almost came forward to hug me, but the box came in between. That did not stop her, anyway.

    "Sure she will," Diana sneered and when Suzan went away Diana leaned to me, "You sure do have some of your friends here but Selene, there is nothing that would win against my experience." Oliver came forwards to put a paper in Diana''s box and she smiled at him, switching on her mask and when Oliver went back, she continued her whisper with her scoff, "I heard how you dealt with things here and members are used to just practice and patrol. Theirzy brains are going to only find you inconvenient."

    I smiled at her statement instead of being intimidated. That was the problem here that the members were not involved in the vige matters and it made their minds narrow to what was on the surface.

    The way I had dealt with the tasks only made them more involved, opening their eyes to how some things worked in the vige.

    If Diana was here, then she would have seen that amazement and satisfaction on the member''s faces. But she was outright calling the memberszy and wanted to continue things as when they were during John''s term as the Beta.

    Diana did not even care about the people who followed her and just wanted the way John had distributed the power for himself. Irrespective of whether I became the Beta or not, I would not let that repeat.

    I gasped at her statement loudly. She was whispering to me, however, that did not mean I would do it; I had better ns. "Are you saying the members arezy here and I shouldn''t have got them involved with the functioning of the vige?" I spoke loudly and Diana almost panicked when someone who hade to vote for her looked at her in doubt. Diana tried to smile at the person and extended her box ahead while I continued with a shrug, "I thought members would rather like to be in light of matters that went around here than doing it all on my own and keeping them in the dark as you suggested."

    Diana giggled as she broke a sweat at the eyes that were turning our way right now.

    "W-What are you saying? I was suggesting members like to have breaks, r-right?" Diana asked the boy who hade to vote for her.

    "But you just said that was why you kept them busy patrolling," I added, "so they don''te in your way of work."

    It was true Diana was slowly trying to take things into her charge. The first time she met me was because she was in the same team for thispetition. She had apologised to me for judging me too quickly, but it had not taken long for her to realise that I was truly apetition to her and a thorn in her path.

    She was trying to subtly sabotage me, but I was not some weak Omega in the pack who could sumb to her tricks.

    The boy standing in front of Diana narrowed his eyes at her and turned to me, changed the name on his sheet of paper and put it in my box. He huffed, turning away from Diana and she passed him a ttering smile. Her eyes turned to me in a re.

    "Did I misunderstand?" I asked her before she could add anything in her defence. "Sorry about it then, your words sounded more like it."

    I gave her an angelic smile before going to look back at the members. The tide in the crowd had changed from her to talks in favour of me. Diana bit into her lower lip as her fist tightened in an attempt to not break the mask she had put up in front of others. She pulled up a ttering smile on her lips, "That''s okay, Selene, people misunderstand based on their own beliefs."

    She was smartly trying to turn the tables, but I ced my hand on my chest and said in an apologetic manner, "Well, you whispered to me so others couldn''t hear it. It seems that your words got lost in the whispers."

    Diana stopped her replies, seeing how it only turned against her. If she was really trying to put up that kind of fight with me, then I would not sit idly at her overly prideful words. Diana was definitely one of the stronger Omegas as her fur colour was darker. The chestnut coat of her wolf was enough to say she was one of the powerful Omegas and it would influence the lower Omegas in the pack easily. Power is lustrous to those who weren''t born with it.

    Sam came ahead to ce his vote for me, and he passed me a look that said ''good job smashing Diana in the ground'' and I closed my eyes with a slight bow of my head to graciously say ''thank you.''

    This little exchange of signs between me and Sam was not lost by Diana and her nostrils red with anger.

    After a few more members, Benjamin walked ahead and bowed to me, "Selene, I would say your methods were nice. Sorry, but I would prefer someone with experience. But you have my best wishes." He genuinely smiled as he ced his vote in Diana''s box, who tipped her own chin up to show how she was above me now.

    I ignored her and looked at Benjamin, giving him a smile, "You are free about your own opinion Benjamin, you don''t need to apologise for that." I bowed to him, returning his gesture, "Thank you for your wishes."

    I could tell there was no ill that this person carried. Benjamin was one of those neutral persons who preferred logical choices and did not involve themselves mindlessly in anything.

    It took some more time for everyone to finish, and we counted the votes. Channing was careful with counting and Diana had 12 votes in total. There was no doubt that I had 11 votes, and I had lost this voting.

    Diana snickered proudly, "I am sure there is no need to count the votes that Selene had received."

 Chapter 117 - Time To Decide

    Channing counted my votes anyway, to make sure that the total number of chits was 23 and no extra fabrication of votes was done. I indeed had 11 votes, and it looked like I had lost this aftering so far. It was not a problem for me, as I would have to take the hard way as I would have had to take before if the attack on Channing had not happened.

    In a sense, my luck had turned in my favour with the case of John Walter taking ce right when I entered here in Winterwells. But I should have known better about how many odds were in my favour.

    There were few merry faces among the members, for Diana and a few disappointed ones who genuinely did not want to see me lose. I turned to Diana to congratte her by extending my hand, "Congrattions, and good luck for your term as the serving Beta."

    I wasn''t a sore loser. She had won the votes fair and square. Diana lifted her chin up and brought on the saint smile with the mask she held in front of others to ept my congrattions.

    "Wait," shouted Channing to have everyone''s attention turn to him standing at the side. He walked ahead with a chit in his hand. Everyone looked at him confused as he was not supposed to vote himself in this, then why was he holding the piece of paper in his hand.

    Although Alpha held the final decision on the matter if he does not like the decision of the masses, Channing was not supposed to vote, plus he did not seem like the type to take sides.

    He held the piece of paper up for others to see and exined, "This is by one of our pack members who is in the prison right now." And he walked to stand between me and Diana, leaving the mystery hanging on who it was for.

    This was the opinion and vote of the pack member who was missing here right now, and everyone knew it was Hailey. The tension and resistance in the air were evident towards Hailey even in her absence. With how things had folded during the Stage two, there was antipathy for Hailey in everyone''s heart.

    The girl had that aura and true-to-her-reputation history, which made people hate her out of fear. Not to mention, even her personality was driven by one purpose of fighting formidable opponents, which made her the repelling side of the ma.

    People murmured about why Hailey was even considered a pack member after the way she had acted. I looked at the piece of paper in Channing''s hand as he opened it to check whose name was written in it and that was a question to everyone here. The way things had gone between me and Hailey, I was sure this vote was going to Diana.

    I and Diana stared at the piece of paper in anticipation and Channing opened the first fold to see the name. He walked ahead and paused before ncing our ways.

    Like he was loving the anticipation that rested on our faces. Diana had won anyway and Hailey''s vote would be her cherry on top of the cake.

    But if that vote was directed towards me, then it would be a tie and I didn''t know how things would proceed then.

    Channing took one final step forward and turned to Diana. The girl''s face immediately lit up, seeing how Channing had faced her to give the sheet of paper that held a vote for her.

    However, Channing then turned to me and handed the chit to me. A troubled look reced his face. I stared into his eyes with confusion and he tried his best to hide his strained face, as if he was not expecting me to get this vote, or more like he did not want to face what wasing next. I took the piece of paper from his hand and Channing held onto it a little longer, making me tug on it so he could release it.

    As soon as I saw the paper, my breath was stuck in my lungs. Hailey had not just voted for me, but also written a note for me below it that probably even Channing had read.

    I was quick to hide the chit below the box and tear the note, putting only my name in the box and sliding the note inside my pocket before anyone could notice.

    Diana bit into her thumb''s nail to hold her boiling frustration in. For a while back, it was she who had thought I would be only watching the position of the Beta from afar, but now both of us were back at square one.

    Though I did not understand why Channing looked troubled when I was quite happy about it.

    "This brings us into a tie," Channing announced. The members erupted in confused murmurs of what can be down now.

    Arina was the one to speak through the chaos, "I think Channing, being the Alpha, has the most say in the final decision of the Beta. He should take thest call."

    This made me realise what Channing was bothered about. He did not want to be the one to choose. He already had aplex that people were thinking of him being partial with me and if his choice was me, then how the public would react he was conscious about it. I doubted he would make a choice based on his emotions, but right now he might be considering Diana better than me so as to avoid member''s judgements.

    Channing locked his eyes with mine, something so unsaid flowing like a river inside his heart. My eyes averted from him guiltily. Betrothed or marked, I was someone else''s, and I had to clear that things cannot be the way he had expected them between us.

    He gave a dryugh, showing he understood my little action. I was rejecting him without words and he wasn''t some child to not understand and hang on to it.

    At least not like Fang, who was this narcissistic little ball of irritation and took what he wanted, howsoever he got it. Even after coherent words of resistance.

    Turning towards the members, Channing faced them back with his Alpha vigour, "Very well. Since it is a tie, I must bestow the position on someone who has proven worthy in the past few days."

    Channing stood between me and Diana, passing looks to both of us. Diana gave him a prideful look that any Beta should carry while my eyes were still looking anywhere else, better than meeting Channing''s eyes. The members were eager to know who the new Beta will be while some passed me res, others passed me encouraging smiles, watching at my awkward face, thinking of it as a sullen expression.

    "Looking at the way they performed tasks throughout all the stages of thispetition," Channing said, "it is only fair to select someone who did an all-around better job."

    "Who is it?" Suzan was already agitated as she asked out loud.

    Sam was quick to cover her mouth with his hand and pull her back to whisper, "Shut up, give Channing time to decide."

 Chapter 118 - Breaking The Mask

    Channing closed his eyes to smile and when he opened his eyes back he said, "There is no need for time, I had already found the perfect Beta during the Stage one itself." My eyes turned to meet his eyes, but he was addressing the members as he continued, "I have seen her since the beginning and maybe it was even before thispetition began that I had chosen her to be worthy and be by my side and help our vige and this pack be a better ce. Help me be a better Alpha. Make this a beautiful journey that leads to a better future."

    Channing''s eyes softened as the words flowed unconsciously through his lips. It felt less like a description to a Beta and more like thenguage of his mind. My refusal disheartened him, but the way he spoke, I could tell who it was for, what those feelings were.

    Channing turned to me and extended his hand ahead, palm up and open, for me to take. "Will you go on this journey with me, Selene?" There was sadness in his eyes when I ced my hand in his. He knew I only extended ahead my hand for this position of Beta and the journey that was only a shortsting bliss to him, but he was wistfully epting of it. He pulled me ahead beside him and we shared a look before his eyes went back to the members and he raised my hand up to announce, "Wee, our new Beta of the Winterwells, Selene!"

    There were cheers and pping as most of the members epted what the Alpha had decided for the vige, though there was Oliver and his group still passing a distasteful look to me.

    The decision of the Alpha did not feel right to them and one of them, Julianne, immediately ran to Diana while Channing was still busy congratting me. I saw the girls whisper something, and here it was again, the scale of power tipping towards someone other than the Alpha.

    Suzan and Arina ran ahead to hug me, distracting my thoughts from Diana. Sam, Donni and Connie joined in as well in a group hug as they squeezed me.

    "CONGRATULATIONS SELENE!" they cheered in unison while I suffocated in their united hug.

    ine joined ahead from behind and spoke in her soft voice, "Congrattions, I know you will do the best, Selene." She was clumsily standing there here, eyes looking everywhere, trying to decide how to go ahead for the hug with everyone.

    Suzan saw her and quickly pulled her in to hug with everyone else, "Come here you shy bunny."

    I giggled at all the love that was being showered on me. I did not mind suffocating in this feeling, "Thank you so much, everyone." This was the most I had received of care and affection from people.

    It was an overwhelming feeling and Suzan almost lifted me up before I twisted out of her hold to get some distance. But she came ahead anyway and lifted me up in the air and put me down to take my hands in her and rumble, "I knew you would make it, Selene. How can you not, you were perfect with everything from the start," Suzan just couldn''t hold back happiness and I barely got time to breathe between her hugs, "I will treat everyone a pizza today!"

    The others chuckled at Suzan''s words, and I patted her head, "Thank you, Suzan, you don''t have to treat everyone a pizza every time for my small happy endings."

    Evenst time during the court case, Suzan had treated everyone a pizza for my release. During that time she was not even that close to me and yet she fitted with me perfectly like an extrovert part of the best friend couple. We had already treated everyone to a pizza when I was acting Beta, as I had made people work more than what they were used to; the paper work and using the brains and not just their muscles.

    Amid the entire celebratory environment, there was a smell of burn that wafted only to my nose, and it was not tough to guess where it came from.

    I turned around to see Channing exining something to Diana while she almost bickered with him. Her strong andposed character, which she had held on to for such a long time, was breaking right now as this little dream of hers to have what John had was crushed in an instance.

    If bing a Beta like John Walter had been her dream, then it wouldn''t have taken Diana long toe to same selfish ambitions of John about bing the Alpha of this pack.

    There was no saying about to what extent Diana might go because her personality was less patient andposed than what John used to be. It was his bad luck that I had joined the pack during his execution of n or the entire pack was sessfully led by him and that kind of trust or submission from the Omega members came with years of patient work.

    The followers that Diana had right now were nothing but the ones that John had made puppets for himself, not something Diana worked hard to earn.

    The way Diana was talking to Channing was not right, and now that I was dered the Beta this was going to change. In this friendly environment which Channing had built, letting everybody speak their mind freely was a different thing, but fighting against the Alpha and his decisions was different. This was a change even Channing would have to go through and why to wait for tomorrow when it can be done now.

    I asked Suzan and others to wait as Suzan refused to part with me and Sam helped hold her back. He always knew how to control that bursting ball of energy.

    I brisked to where Diana was disagreeing with Channing. While Channing had his back faced to me, Diana saw me approaching, and a scorn reced her face, folding her hands. Her mask was totally broken. She was nothing but a sore loser at this moment.

    "What is the matter, Channing?" I asked, and he immediately turned to see me.

    Before he could speak Diana fumed, "This was an utterly biased, decision-"

    I immediately stopped her words by raising my hand in front of her face, and it took both Diana and Channing by shock about how I handled the situation with the authority which "The question was for the Alpha, who are you to speak on his behalf." I turned to Channing and my tone went mild to show how I ranked below him, "What is the matter Alpha, is this pack member steering any problem?"

    The way I was talking absolutely aggravated Diana. She stepped forward, standing tall and hissed, "You are not even branded yet, to talk like a Beta with me, Selene. Better apologise because Channing WILL have to change this biased decision of his..."

    "Diana!" Channing''s stern voice set me and Diana stiff.

    I tried to ce my hand on his broad frame to stop him from moving ahead and do something wrong out of anger, "Channing..." My words only left as a futile whisper. Not to stop him, but in shock on seeing his appearance slowly grow with muscles bulging uncontrobly.

    His eyes went golden with fury as if his anger was not out of spite for Diana, but how she had replied to me because all this time they were bickering he was fine but when she replied that way to me, the surrounding aura around Channing changed. I could see his special ability go into action as his already buffed physique started straining and expand with his wolf trying toe out.

    He stepped ahead, towering over Diana as he spoke, "are you saying my decision is wrong and going against the decision of the Alpha?" This was the first Channing was taking this stand, which, if he had taken before this day, would have nevere.

    Diana looked at how my hand rested on Channing''s chest in resistance for him to not move ahead and take any unnecessary action on her. I was trying to hold him back and my strength was failing against him, but my voice turned his eyes back to the serene grey, "Channing, calm down. Let''s sort it out more calmly."

    A smirk raised on Diana''s lips, looking at how this minor act of mine affected Channing to calm his nerves down.

    Diana was not taking all this right. She turned to others and yelled to kill theirmotion in absolute silence, "This is utter partiality. Channing must reevaluate his biased decisions towards his favourite Selene."

    The members were baffled to see this side of Diana. Even Oliver creased his brows to see what had exactly caused this reaction because Diana always spoke in her professional voice and it was not here.

    This girl looked like a little child refused of her favourite candy. I tried to calm her by cing my hand on her shoulder, "Diana-" but she jerked her shoulder to get my touch away from her.

    Channing pulled me back by my wrist and I looked into his eyes, ready to say something to him. But he was calm now, and he held me by his side and slowly blinked, asking me to wait.

    Diana went frantic looking at this, she wasn''t given the reaction from Channing she demanded with her actions. He finger pointed towards me and Channing, and she screamed, "Does this look right? Did you guys really miss out on how Channing had described Selene before dering her the Beta? I bet they are having an affair behind our backs and that is why Channing''s decision came out this biased to someone who is new to the pack. The position is for someone experienced and just look at him holding her by her hand back."

 Chapter 119 - Show Your Loyalty

    A dead silence passed over everyone as Diana showed her vicious side. She had been trying for this position since John started plotting to be the Alpha. It was easy to get to know from the members that Diana was utterly favoured by John and the reasons were as simple as either they were in love and he wanted her to be a Beta when he became the Alpha or because she was one of the strong Omegas and he was using her toter make her a loyal Beta for him.

    Either way, Diana was shown too many dreams of bing the Beta of our pack. She had apologised to me at the beginning for her misunderstanding about me so she could add me to her pawns. Unluckily for her, I was her biggest rival.

    "Don''t be a sore loser, Diana," said a girl with a boy cut, biting on her chewing gum. If I remember correctly, she was Rita Hudson, the tomboy of the pack who used to nonchntly stay in one corner.

    Diana scoffed at Rita''s words, walking to stand in front of her. "Oh please, don''t you say anything. You joined the pack for the free money you get out of patrolling, no actual intentions you had there to protect Winterwells." Rita was taller than Diana and she looked into Diana''s eyes like she was least bothered by Diana''s words. Diana was not taking anything well right now, "Don''t talk when you don''t care about the vige and are here for the sake of money."

    Rita was not at all affected by Diana''s words; she indifferently replied, "So what? I don''t eat out of your pockets now, do I?"

    Diana got agitated, seeing how one more person did not give her the reaction that she was expecting. Her own group that she held pride in and followed her after John''s death were being sceptical of her right now. Diana''s real face was showing, and it made everyone give a disdainful look to her.

    Channing was still holding my wrist, and it was only now that I understood how he was letting Diana taint her own self. Over it all, this would show Channing, who was on John''s side.

    "You are making a ruckus out of nothing, Diana," added Suzan. "It is the Alpha''s decision-"

    "Don''t you see how your lovely Selene has seduced Channing," Diana fumed. She walked to me and Channing to hold up his hand that was holding my wrist. I was immediately conscious to try to pull my wrist away from his hold, but he held onto it. Diana smirked, seeing how Channing was not backing away from his hold on me, "See, look at how Channing is holding on to her like she means everything to him and Selene isn''t denying."

    The misunderstanding was nted in the member''s minds and Channing was letting it be that way. I turned to him, concerned, but he gave me a reassuring smile.

    Suzan was angry at the way Diana was showing things to everyone. She stepped ahead, "Diana, you are being unreasonable here. We all know Channing never mixes his personal life with the duties he has as an Alpha."

    "Oh, really?" Julianne stepped ahead to give a mocking reply to Suzan. "Why does it not look that way, then? Why is Channing still holding onto Selene''s hand as if being protective of her?"

    It finally satisfied Diana to see someone speak and react to the false im she was trying to make on Channing and me.

    I knew Channing, and almost everyone knew that Channing would never let his personal matters or emotions affect his work, or his just judgement. Even during John Walter''s case, Channing had warned me that if I was at fault, he won''t take my side even if I had saved his life. The day in the hospital shed in my mind as if it was just yesterday -

    ----

    ["You didn''t answer my question," required Channing

    In my overwhelmed emotions, I totally forgot the question, "Which one?"

    "The very first one. Should I really believe in your story entirely?", He repeated.

    "Yes!" I answered, with no hesitation. "You can believe everything that I have said!"]

    [He chuckled, "This will be a tough one, Selene! I just hope the evidence stays safe at the crime scene by the time I reach there. But don''t worry, I have given you my word, so rest assured. I''ll do everything I can, to prove your innocence. But remember this, <strong>I will not support a wrong person even if they have saved my life</strong>!"]

    ----

    Channing had told me how he had almost fallen for me when he knew I was the one who had saved him. When his emotions had slipped at my house, he had mentioned that was a debt he never wanted to repay, yet he had clearly asked whether he should believe me while in hospital. If Channing was really a person who involved his emotions in his work, then he would have saved me back then blindly.

    Coming back to reality, I saw how Suzan had almost lunged at Julianne in anger while Sam was holding Suzan back by locking his hands on her shoulders. Suzan yelled, "It is none of your business what goes between them."

    Julianne flipped her hair arrogantly, "So you are saying that there is something between them? That gives Diana''s statement all the benefit of the doubt, doesn''t it?"

    Oliver joined in this time, turning to Diana and asking her instead of asking Channing, "Is it true, Diana, that the Alpha and Selene have something going on between them?" He was smart in referring to Channing as the Alpha and not by his name. But that was not going to get him out of the list of followers, as I knew very well how arrogant he was towards me a day back.

    Diana walked ahead to him and their group of 8 people that had unconsciously separated from the rest of the members. If Julianne had not spoken against Suzan a while back, then their group would not have been distinguished.

    Oliver was a smartd, and he was careful even now to not get the red mark on himself.

    "Yes, Oliver," Diana confirmed his doubts. "I saw Channing go to her house that night when she was injured. How did Selene heal this early? I doubt they must be soulmates and Channing had used the healing between soulmates to make her perfectly alright."

    Sam stepped ahead this time, "Enough Diana! Those are all baseless assumptions. Selene is still not yet healed properly and everyone knows that."

    Diana smirked, folding her hands over her chest, "Is that so? I did not see her wincing when all of you dear friends of hers were flocking around her." Diana turned to me and my jaw clenched at the way she was throwing usations my way. Diana tilted her head to the side with a pitiful expression, "Come on, Selene, the only way for you to heal those injuries in two days was for your soulmate cause I doubt our healer, ine, is capable enough."

    It made ine wash with guilt in a helpless sense, knowing how that day she wasn''t able to help me. This was not going right and the people I cared about were getting hurt, but how can I speak when Channing had held me back.

    There were doubtful eyes that we were receiving from the members, and it was frustrating to not clear them immediately.

    I turned to Channing, whispering to him, "How long are you going to watch the show?"

    Channing turned to me, and a faint smile reced his lips, as if he liked this little attention he was getting with me because, when this was all over, Channing very well knew I was going to sort things between us. There were a lot of questions I had in my heart about him and so much to tell him. Somewhere my heart ached to see the hurt he carried in his eyes, already knowing what wasing with me.

    My brows creased as everything else became silent for the both of us and I spoke in a low voice, wiggling my wrist, "Channing, stop this, isn''t it enough to know which eight members were on John''s side?"

    He looked at me and chuckled, hanging his head down. Channing''s eyes met mine, and he whispered back to me, "If only I could make any moment with youst forever."

    My eyes shifted between his eyes. I could see the hurt it carried, and I had to avert him away from this. "Did you choose me for the Beta because of your feelings?"

    Right now, I would take that as well, since I wanted to return to the castle and n for my wedding soon. If Channing had in fact chosen me because of his feelings for me, then it was wrong and too much of a character change on his part. But I doubted that was the case. My eyes met his questioningly, and he looked troubled by my question.

    "No," he said, crinkling his brows, and Channing finally let go of my wrist. "You are worthy of it Selene, I truly believe that there will be a change that you will bring in Winterwells. Not just with your mission, but also within the pack."

    I stared at him and looked away, biting into my lower lips. There were hopes he had with me, and maybe it was to aid my mission to settle the feud, that he chose me as the Beta.

    But this was not a time to keep thinking of those things. Right now, there were doubts in the minds of the members that were to be cleared, and I had to make Channing speak. I turned to him and this time said in a normal tone, "I think you should stop whatever problem has been created here soon."

    Channing nodded his head and shouted, "Members!"

    Everyone''s attention turned to Channing, and there was a quiet that surfaced in the crowd just to be reced by questions of Diana, "We need the answers, Channing, what kind of rtionship do you share with Selene?"

    Channing stood tall and pridefully addressed everyone in general, "If anyone could prove their loyalty towards the Alpha of Winterwells and this vige, even as half as Selene to me, I will give them the post of Beta right away." He had never used such bodynguage and tone before and the members all went quiet over those words. Diana bit into the inside of her cheek to shift her eyes between me and Channing.

    She diverted the topic in her favour again, "You have not answered the question, Channing. We are all very much loyal to you, but how can we follow you when you are being biased and keep us in the dark-"

    "Diana," Channing''s gravelly voice thundered even when the tone was low. "Where was your loyalty when John led you away from me and your Alpha was under attack?"

 Chapter 120 - Questions And Nervousness

    There was an awkwardness that spread everywhere with Channing''s question. The group of eight people who had followed John started to slowly merge in the members to run out of the anger that wasing next. The innocent members all felt the guilt that was weighing down on them since that day.

    "W-What are you saying, Ch-Channing?" Diana was left in the spotlight and she had to cover up. She stammered, "We were following your o-orders to always follow the Beta i-i-in your a-absence."

    "Is that so? So you did not realise John was misleading you?" Channing stepped ahead, standing taller than anyone here. He was intimidating right now, like an Alpha should be. There was a doubt even I had since that day on how did the pack take so long to reach us when I was busy fighting John and the other wolf from Waterwoods killed our former Beta. Channing saw the speechlessness from Diana and asked again, "How did you not follow the Beta when he came to kill me then?"

    A shiver ran down Diana''s spine, hearing his words. Oliver noticed how Diana was still pondering on how to answer and stepped behind to hide himself. His eyes were cautious, but the moment they met mine, I gave him a sweet smile and Oliver averted his eyes the quickest.

    Channing was intimidating right now, and no one wanted to be on his wrong side with John not here and Diana having taken such a rash decision of going against Channing without a n.

    "Be quick with the answer, Diana." Channing demanded. His hand raised casually to check his nails.

    Channing''s hand was changing shape, and the nails were slowly growing sharp, taking on a curved shape looking more like a wolf''s. As for werewolves, we could change a few parts of the body at will and control them, even in human form. The eyes usually change colour first and then whatever change needed, followed. It helped to heighten our senses. Channing already had the ability to tenfold everything. I knew how he would hear thenguage of the heart because he sure read mine during the court case.

    Diana clenched her fist to force a smile on her lips, "We followed John''s orders to search-"

    "Sam," Channing called Sam ahead with his two fingers in ae hither motion. Diana was cut in half before her exnations could finish. Diana did not dare to speak. She rather kept quieted to think of a better answer. Channing watched Sam walk forward from the rest of the members, who had their heads hung low and strained their eyes up to watch why Sam was called ahead.

    Sam sped his hands in front of him as he spoke with a dry mouth, "Yes Alpha."

    The guilt was heavy on everyone, and since Channing had let that mistake sink in their minds for weeks meant it was like picking a scab. For a long time, Channing had not talked about what happened that day and members did not dare to start that topic with him. I did not know whether they had apologised when I was in hospital followed by the prison, but the way the members felt right now made it look like they skipped it since Channing did not say anything.

    He was smart with the timing where he had seen the people who had followed John and caught them in his clutches. Channing shifted his gaze to Diana and then back at Sam, "Where were you guys when Selene and John were fighting near my almost dead body?"

    Sam gulped, "Alpha, Selene had parted from the pack breaking the Beta''s orders then, so she found you. Butter��" His gaze shifted to me with hesitation.

    I gave Sam a reassuring smile, "it''s okay Sam, tell the truth. Channing already knows how everyone talked to me about going against the Beta''s orders." Channing turned to me with a milder expression, but his eyes were still golden yellow.

    "Selene," Channing said, "You have said enough now I need answers from them." It was clear he demanded me to shut up when he was in the middle of this business.

    I nodded, "Yes, I will be quiet."

    Channing was being stern with everyone and it was bound toe my way as well, but he was careful with his tone with me because I was the only one who stood on the not guilty side here. Channing turned back to Sam and growled, "Continue Sam, make it fast."

    Sam cleared his throat and spoke hastily, "Later that night, John asked us all to run in a cluster instead of scattering through the woods. We could see him properly in the darkness of the night, we lost the scent of John, but Diana and Oliver were running right behind John with some others who continued to run as if we were still being led by our Beta."

    Channing creased his brows, "So you all followed the few supporters of John like idiots even after losing the scent of John?"

    Diana was the one to answer, "No, Channing-"

    Channing raised his finger to stop her from talking, "You will get your chance back till then be quiet."

    Diana instantly regretted not speaking a while back when she had the chance. She went to speak against but seeing how Channing''srge hande in front of her face with a stop sign made Diana''s voice get stuck in the back of her of her throat. Channing then turned back to Sam, asking him to continue with the answer.

    "We realised John was missing after a long time," Sam wiped the sweat that had formed on his forehead because of standing in the sun for a long time. "There were nine members on the frontline, including Diana, Oliver, Julianne, Thomas, Maria and Leonard; rest I don''t remember, Alpha. Since we were running in cluster, we could not see John was missing ahead and his special ability, anyway, included hiding his scent so..."

    So it was all because of John''s special ability that they had realised itte. No doubt it was a smart n to make everyone cluster and keep hisckeys on the frontline.

    Channing turned to Diana this time and asked her, "Tell me Diana, when did John lose you guys?"

    Diana was sweating buckets right now. I did not understand why Channing asked this question when he could have asked why they were quiet about John running away.

    "T-The Beta went to find Selene," replied Diana. She was cornered and regretted all the ruckus she had created here. There was not a single instance that Channing gave so Diana could revert to using that there was something between me and Channing or how we were soulmates. Diana gulped, seeing how Channing was still waiting for her to exin further. She spoke while cracking fingers nervously, "Our Beta had asked me and Oliver to lead the pack ahead while he looked after Selene, so did not get lost as a new member-"

    "For your dear Beta, Selene was important than the Alpha?" Channing asked, making the same word y as Diana when she had referred to people close to me as ''dear friends''.

    Diana shook her head vigorously, "No Channing, the Beta was concerned that Selene, being a neer, would get caught up with Waterwoods if she went in the wrong direction."

    Channing hummed and turned to Sam, who was intently listening to Diana. Sam had crinkled brows as if what she was saying made little sense to him, and Channing noticed that. Channing inquired Sam, "Is this not the same reason what Diana had given that day?"

    Sam shook his head honestly, "No, she gave the same reason, but Oliver had given a different shing answer saying that John had asked them to split and he had gone in the opposite direction while we looked in this direction."

    Channing sighed, and I knew why he felt it was too much. It was stretching for him to find the answers from the members when they were still going round in circles and he knew the culprits. But he can''t just hold the cors and pull people out of the crowd without listening to the entire story. That would be unlike Channing, and more like what Fang would do. Channing turned to Oliver and signalled him in ae hither motion.

    Oliver stepped ahead in a calmer sense than the mess that Diana was right now. If John had chosen Oliver in ce of Diana to be the Beta after him bing the Alpha, then today might have been different.

    Diana was a fool, if seen at right now, and it was enough to tell that John had probably trapped her in his fake love or she was his soulmate that he wanted her as the Beta with him. Maybe she wanted security in case John betrayed her and so Diana asked for this position from him. That will be a question between them, but Oliver would have been a smarter choice for John''s n. Oliver looked wellposed and someone who thought before he took actions or spoke.

    "Yes, Alpha?" asked Oliver as he came to stand between Diana and Sam. Diana was looking at him with hope and fear that he might betray her, but Oliver did not even spare her a nce.

    Channing folded his hands over his chest. His ws had retracted, and Channing was back in his full human form. He saw no reason to hold his half wolf out when its purpose of scaring was served.

    "Tell me, Oliver, why exactly did John split from you guys and with what instructions, that was only given to Diana and you and no one else in the pack?" asked Channing.

    Channing was being very smart with his questions, and this one cornered theposed self of Oliver.

    There was a brief silence before Oliver cleared his throat, "Me and Diana were running the closet to John and he was in haste to go behind Selene for she had defied him. John was angry about Selene so he went behind her and assigned me and Diana the task to lead the entire pack where you were."

    "You mean the opposite direction from me?" Channing deadpanned.

    Oliver shook his head gently, "I think John had used his special abilities to mimic your scent in a particr direction. We simply followed the orders given by the authority. We did not know we were being misled until Selene sounded the distress signal."

    I could not suppress the smirk that rose up on my lips. Oliver was very smart with pushing the mes on the person who was now dead. He was careful with referring to the traitor as John and not Beta, like Diana was referring to him, and Oliver was also making sure to not refer to Channing with his name right now, which Diana was disrespectfully doing. Oliver had perfectly paved a way for all the John''s supporters to be in safe while pushing John off the cliff where Channing could not confirm things.

    Hearing Oliver''s exnation against John made Diana fume, "How can you say that about John, Oliver?"

 Chapter 121 - Marked

    Oliver ignored Diana''s sudden shift and did not speak to add fuel to the already done damage. If Diana was really that smart, she would not have smeared Oliver''s quick save this way. Channing titled his head to the side to watch the change in character and did not speak anything to divert from it.

    The whole situation had already aggravated Diana, with no one giving her the right kind of response and with the quietness that was followed by Oliver made her top explode. "Why don''t you answer me when you can answer Channing?" Diana hissed.

    Oliver had a subtle, troubled look on his face as he turned to Diana to speak, "Because Channing is our Alpha." His next words were low, which were only heard by us few standing closer to them, "it would be better if you understood that as well." Oliver was not being too secretive with his voice, ying a good game.

    Diana looked at him with creased brows and tried to pull him away from everyone as if it was perfectly fine to go discuss your matters when your pack Alpha was this angry.

    Oliver was quick to get his hand released out of Diana''s hold. This little action offended Diana further. She was ying as if Channing and she stood on an equal level and bing the Beta would grant her the same authority that John had, little was that true because what John had, he had built it with efforts since before Channing was even the Alpha and Diana was trying to have it in just weeks.

    "Alpha," Oliver quickly said to avert away from Diana, "That was all I knew and happened. As proved in the court, John was trying to have you killed and none of us was aware of it. We simply followed his orders and thought John went behind Selene because she had openly defied him and it must have hurt his ego-"

    "How could you Oliver!" Diana demanded. "You are openly throwing mud on John!"

    I stepped ahead to stand just a step behind Channing and looked into his eyes to see what he was going through. Channing turned to me and passively looked back at Diana, who was now on the verge to break the entire truth in front of everyone. Channing himself was trying to hold a lot inside.

    Oliver clenched his jaw so as to not say anything to Diana, even by mistake. He had smoothly covered all the blunders that Diana had created here, and she was going against his efforts.

    Diana turned Oliver, pulling by his elbow, to stand face to face with her. "John gave you everything, and this is how you talk about him."

    Oliver spoke this time instead of giving out silence, waiting for Channing to fill it, which he was not going to do anytime soon. "Diana keep quiet. You are simply over-reacting and pulling me into your ns."

    I smirked, seeing how Oliver was breaking as well. Just a right nudge he would be past the line he wouldn''t have crossed on his own.

    Diana was hurt by what Oliver had said it was evident on her face. Her facade of holding herself high and mighty and alwaysposed, Diana looked petty right now. "John trusted you, he was going to make you the second-"

    "Diana!" Oliver did not let her finish as he almost screamed her name. My eyes narrowed at them. He had smartly blocked the right information and no matter how much I wanted to ask what it was, I had to keep quiet and let them reveal it on their own. From what Diana had said, it seemed like Oliver was promised some second position and what other position than the Beta or the second Chief of police was there an Alpha could offer. Oliver continued with clenched teeth, "Just be quiet!"

    "So you could continue ndering John like that?" Diana bawled. She was hurt right now and I could onlye to one conclusion that she loved John.

    Oliver held Diana by her shoulder to try and shake her back to reality and bring back the Diana who would not take rash decisions or speak in such a way with no second thought of the surrounding. "Diana, stay calm here, let the Alpha finish"

    Channing got all the looks, but not as much as Oliver and Diana were receiving right now. The members were watching the drama unfold, guilt still weighing on them.

    Diana pped away Oliver''s hand, "No! Channing was not supposed to be our Alpha. He is not better than John." There were tears that glistened in Diana''s eyes as she spoke about John and it was not missed by anyone on how deeply she must have loved John Walter. Her voice hitched as she continued, "My John was supposed to be the Alpha. It is how things are. After the Alpha retires, the Beta takes his ce. Channing was just adopted by our Alpha, so what if he is a Warchild he has no right to barge in to take what was rightfully my John''s."

    Oliver sighed helplessly to whisper, "You ruined everything, Diana."

    Diana''s eyes met Oliver''s eyes and sobbed, "John was going to make you the second chief, give you everything and work with his brother Jack to handle the investigative team. You are the one who is ruining John''s face here."

    Oliver watched Diana''s lips tremble as tears trickled down her face. There was nothing he could say as the damage was done. His lips pursed into a thin line as he rubbed Diana''s shoulder before turning back to Channing and meeting his eyes saying nothing. I saw Channing''s eyes and there was an odd hurt mixed with anger at Diana''s words. Even Channing had once trusted John. Him being tricked by John was a proof of that trust.

    Oliver''s eyes met mine for a brief second and there was nothing I could react to. The mess that Diana was in right now, I did not know how to get her out of it, as no one was close to her here.

    Channing cleared his throat and asked Oliver in a low voice, "call the eight people ahead. If they feel they are in wrong, I will let it slide with the official trial and sentence a minimal punishment as repentance for siding with the traitor of our Vige." Oliver gave a single nod and looked back to signal the members who had followed John toe ahead. With Diana in such a wreck, there was only little that Oliver could do.

    She screamed at Channing, "John was not a traitor to the vige!" Her frame offensively moved ahead, with eyes turning golden and ready to attack Channing.

    I was quick to step in front of Channing to signal a stop to her with my right hand and my left hand ready behind me to push Channing out of the way when needed. "Diana, calm down we can talk about Johnter on. Let the Alpha do the needful right now."

    Channing ced his hand on my shoulder from the back, "It''s okay, Selene." He was equally protective of me, but he had made his Beta and it was my duty to let any harm on him go through me first.

    I turned to face Channing halfway and give a faint smile to him, "Let me do my duties Alpha." He was already hurting I did not want more on Channing.

    The eight people had stepped ahead with their heads hung low. They were guilty and probably would take the easier option that Channing had presented, unlike Diana, who was raging right now. Julianne stepped ahead on Oliver''s signal to hold Diana back. But Diana jerked Julianne away, pushing her back.

    "Look at you, Selene," said Diana, eyeing my bodynguage that looked protective about Channing. "Did you not feel that skip in your heartbeat when I was about to attack Channing. Having a soulmate makes you very protective of them even if he is an Alpha." My eyes narrowed at her averting back to her baseless usations. Diana stepped ahead threateningly just to go back and look at me. How my body tensed to protect Channing. She snickered and spoke with hurt in her eyes, "This is how I felt about John as well. But you both took him away from me!"

    "What happened to John was what he pulled on himself," I said, while being more attentive about Diana''s actions for any iing attack. She was slowly turning in her half wolf''s form with ws growing and nails curving and canines growing.

    Diana sneered through her gritted teeth, "John did nothing wrong! You killed him because he was taking what rightfully belonged to him. We had marked each other, and I always felt the torment he went through. Knowing that he was serving a position that was supposed to be his." There were surprised looks about the news of them having marked each other. Diana screamed at my face, "I knew better than anyone how agonisingly he died!"

    Diana lunged ahead, and I pushed her in another direction from Channing with my right hand while my left hand pushed Channing, but it resulted in him not moving but me getting a momentum to push against Diana.

    I held one of Diana''s wrists while my other hand clutched her throat. Diana held my arm that gripped her throat with her free hand, but her efforts were futile in front of my Alpha strength.

    Diana grunted while pulling at my top and tearing the fabric around my neck with her nails that had grown in size with her eyes now shining golden yellow. I whimpered at the open wounds that were being inflicted by her and kicked her abdomen to send her stumbling away from me. Diana coughed as she found her footing and her angry eyes rose to me, "You will pay Selene, just how you took my soulmate I will take away Channing from you and let you feel the pain of losing someone so important when you can''t do anything to bring them back."

    I stood straight and my body instinctively winced as the fabric of my top rubbed against the fresh wounds Diana had inflicted on my shoulder.

    I took a deep breath and chuckled, "Diana, you live in misunderstanding. Channing is not my soulmate, I am simply doing the job a Beta is supposed to do." I took a fighting stance as I spoke in a serious tone, "Protecting the Alpha and not letting him be killed by imbeciles like you." My words aggravated Diana more that I pointed out indirectly what John failed to do as the Beta.

    Diana ran ahead in her half-turned state, and I stopped her by her shoulder just centimetres away from me. Her teeth were turning jagged, and she tried to bite my face, but I simply pushed her away from me.

    "Diana, don''t fight the Beta and add up to your crimes," I heard Julianne''s panicked voice from behind.

    But Diana had turned deaf ears to everything. While she stumbled back, her long grown wolf nails dug around my neck and tore away a piece of fabric around the area to bare my skin.

    I felt the deep wound form and close quickly, and I covered my neck immediately with my palm. The wound had really healed but only around a certain area of my neck and I got conscious about it.

    Did my special ability act on its own!?

    Diana watched me and then at me, at the skin that was covered right now and healed under my palm. Other members missed it, as that side of mine was facing the away from them, but Diana was quick to notice it. A wicked smirk rose on her lips, "You are quite a liar, Selene. Look at that full moon on your shoulder. An Alpha has marked you and you say Channing isn''t your mate."

 Chapter 122 - Turning The Switch

    *Channing''s PoV*

    Channing saw Selene overpower Diana while not hurting her. He wanted to step in and help Selene, but there was a reason he stood back. Channing wanted everyone to see how worthy Selene was. After all, she was an Alpha and a Warchild, just like him.

    While the whole ruckus was going on, Channing''s eyes were trained on Selene with all the adoration he carried for her. There was no reason he saw not to go after this girl, who was ready to protect him and stand by his side even if as the Beta, but Channing had seen the rejection in her eyes the very day he had lost his control and made advances on her. He knew she had secrets and goals bigger than his simple life, where he focused mainly on not losing control of his abilities like they had with his previous girlfriend.

    Diana tore through Selene''s fabric, and Channing''s heart ached to see the wounds that Selene had received on her shoulder.

    And then he saw the injuries between the groove at the base of her neck heal rapidly. There was a momentary panic that set in Channing, thinking of the healing as Selene''s Blood Noesis and he wanted to go and hide it, stop the fight, so her rapid healing stayed hidden from the rest just as Selene wanted it. Channing almost ran ahead when his eyes fell on it and stopped him in his tracks.

    The mark!

    Mark of a mate on her shoulder. A full circle showing a full moon and that meant it was done by an Alpha.

    "You are quite a liar, Selene. Look at that full moon on your shoulder. An Alpha has marked you and you say Channing isn''t your mate," Diana said those words and everything inside Channing broke. He wanted to sort things with Selene. He had felt in his heart that Selene was better adaptable to his abilities that had hurt his previous girlfriend. Even though Selene had rejected him indirectly, he still wanted to try.

    But how could he now!

    Channing gulped with his eyes fixed on Selene''s hand that covered the mark halfway. Although Diana had used Selene and Channing of being soulmates, they weren''t. He wished that it was true, but it was not, and now it seemed like Selene was someone else''s mate.

    Selene was quick to turn into her wolf and that hid the mark under her fur that Channing was intently trying to confirm that it looked like a full moon, or was it something else.

    In the midst of all the chaos, Selene''s mobile rang that had now fallen on the ground as she had turned, tearing her clothes and the belongings in her pocket, scattered everywhere. Coincidently, her mobile had slid near Channing''s feet as he had stepped a little closer to them and he saw the name ''Fang Warchild'' sh on it. Channing''s grey eyes stared at the screen and he remembered that night when he himself had let Fange into this vige to meet Selene.

    Back then Channing himself wanted to bring distance between him and Selene. It was better; he had thought that Fang could take better care of her. It was rare, even in Channing''s eyes, for Fang to personallye for a girl and take her on a date.

    Selene was busy with the fight, going ahead to attack Diana instead of defending this time, when the ring on her phone died by the time Channing picked up the device in shock.

    Suddenly, he felt his mobile vibrate in his pocket before it started to ring, and Channing immediately pulled it out to see it was Fang. Fang had called Selene twice before he had decided to call Channing.

    Channing picked up the call, "He-"

    "Channing, where is Selene?" Fang''s voice thundered on the other end. He was angrier than ever as he had gone through the agony of his mate going through pain. Fang knew Selene was in danger, and she was not picking up her call. His feet paced restlessly inside his tent as he felt helpless to go and save her right now. He could note to Winterwells, but if Channing now refused to know where Selene was, Fang wouldn''t care about anything before boltinghere to protect his soulmate.

    Channing saw the fight unfold in front of him and Selene had not taken even a minute longer to catch Diana in her hold, where Diana was rendered helpless to Selene''s Alpha strength

    Selene had won fair and square, and everyone in the members was grateful to see that. Sam and Suzan ran up ahead to help Selene hold Diana, who was almost dangling in the mouth of Selene''s wolf. Diana was unconscious and Selene had been careful to not injure her more than necessary.

    The mark was sealed with the help of Dandeline, but with Diana having injured right over it, the entire mark reformed as it was. This was more pain in the ass for Selene than she had thought it would be.

    Selene''s telmunicated, "Call the police and make sure that Chief Jack is held away from this area and sent back if he arrives here."

    Sam agreed to her and signalled Arina. She was quick to call the police as Selene let go of Diana''s limp body and Sam, with help of Suzan, brought Diana to be kept in front of Oliver and Julianne. Julianne panicked, checking Diana''s body for any severe injury, but Selene had done just one clean hit on Diana''s neck with almost no blood being lost from Diana. It was only Selene who had bled today, and there were people who came for her aid as Selene''s wolf sat down panting from the injuries.

    Everyone saw the grim expression on Channing''s face. No one went to disturb him between his call and the members were no babies to not be able to take care of themselves in absence of the Alpha.

    Channing walked away from everyone''s earshot to stand facing his back to them. "Selene is in front of me right now," Channing replied to Fang in a low voice.

    Fang sighed on the other end and asked in a calmer way this time, "What happened there, Channing?"

    Channing nced to check everyone was still how he hadst seen them. The only difference was ine was now healing Selene. Channing turned back to talk with Fang, "Selene was announced as the Beta and we found all the culprits who were involved with John Walter." Channing was going to continue when he stopped. The restless feeling in his heart had not gone away and now there was a conclusion he abruptly reached, that Fang was Selene''s mate. He was an Alpha, after all.

    There was silence for a few seconds, and Fang was the one to break it. "Did they hurt Selene?" Fang demanded.

    Channing felt a squeeze in his heart upon hearing the question. If Fang knew Selene was hurt, then he surely was the one who had marked her. Because only marked couples could feel the agony of each other, no matter how far away they were. Channing cleared his throat before replying, "She is fine and healing now. John''s mate, Diana, did not take the rejection of position well and Selene simply fulfilled the duties of a Beta by stopping Diana from going overboard."

    "Channing," Fang grunted his name. For Fang, Channing was a thorn in his path, as Fang knew how Selene had unresolved feelings in her heart for Channing. "I know you are only aware of the reasons why Selene is there in Winterwells. But she is way important than the likes of any Omega in your vige and for that matter even you. I am not saying important to just me, but to this kingdom. So be good and protect her instead of letting her protect you."

    It was the first time Fang wasn''t being straightforward with Channing, and it did not go unnoticed by Channing. This time Channing was the one to not beat around the bush, "Did you mark her, Fang?"

    Channing tried not to sound hurt, but there was enough pain in his voice for Fang to understand. Fang knew better than anyone what Channing felt right now, but Selene was one thing that Fang held higher than everyone else and he would go against all his close rtions to make her his. Fang smirked, "Yes, I did mark her. Channing, I know your growing feelings towards her, but it would be better for you to kill them now than when it is toote, and it breaks your heart because I am not letting anyone take Selene away from me."

    Channing could not reply to anything about the was Fang was being possessive about Selene. It confirmed for Channing that Selene meant too much to Fang as Fang had never talked this way about a woman before. Never had he used suchnguage or openly epted any woman as his belonging, not even in fromt of Channing.

    Fang was just like a brother to Channing, and he did not want to lose that. But the every growing feeling in his heart for Selene wanted something else, something very selfish.

    "Is that clear, Channing?" Fang''s voice dictated through the mobile. Fang was not going to take silence for an answer.

    Fang needed assuring answers, which can be held against Channing if he went against his own words. Fang could still feel the pain that Selene was facing and how he wished he could just go to Winterwells and lick the injuries away, but he could not as it would bring the mark in limelight and Fang did not want to make things tough for Selene. He wanted her to ease in slowly, but not too slow that Selene would forget about him. Fang needed for Selene to remember him and the mark was enough of hassle for his soulmate to not get Fang out of her head and he knew that. Selene was getting used to his personality at a slow pace and he was noticing it better than anyone how she was epting him in her own physical space.

    Channing let out a dryugh, "Yes Fang, don''t worry, I would protect her well." Channing nced at Selene, who was almost healed now and was sitting in her wolf form, her eyes trained on the nine supporters of John. It hurt Channing to hear what Fang had said and a hurtful smile on his lips as he continued, "knowing she is yours; How can I let my brother''s mate be unsafe in his absence."

    Fang was happy to hear that, "Very well then, I will leave my trust with you." There was nothing more needed to say as prolonging the conversation would only make Channing ponder on his words so Fang cut the call leaving Channing hanging there in a pickle now.

    For Channing, the decision was made and he turned to meet Selene''s eyes and he gave her a friendly smile which was returned by a silent blink from Selene''s wolf. In his heart the switch was turned off for her now. He walked ahead toplete the different matters that were left halfway a while back.

 Chapter 123 - Pledge Loyalty

    *SELENE''s PoV*

    I sat there panting as I let ine heal me. My mark was well hidden under my fur, but it worried me that the members must have heard what Diana had said. Although the mark was not seen by them as Diana was the only one to observe it before, I had quickly turned into my wolf.

    Channing looked troubled to me, and I wondered who the call was from that had him so distressed. I could not change back to my human form, but I telmunicated with only him as we both were Alphas, "Everything alright Channing?" He turned to me for the first time after hearing that question. Channing was turning and watching everyone agitated during the call, but after that, his eyes refused to meet mine until I asked this question.

    He shed a friendly smile to me, and something looked amiss in it. There was no reply that came from him, but he rather went ahead to the eight supporters of John. The police van sirens rang and all the faces turned to watch the van that came announcing its presence today, unlike other times.

    Channing did not move from his ce and waited for the inspectors toe to him.

    Chief Jack was the one to get down after the driver had to get down and run from the front of the van to open the door of the Chief of police. There were familiar faces of the female officers who were kept as guards when I was released from the prison the night before the case in court. Behind them all was apact figure, and Logan stepped ahead, correcting his dress, which had tainted as he had lost his bnce while getting down from the back of the van with other officers. Clumsy as ever, I thought.

    All the officers waited for Chief Jack to step ahead. Jack walked haughtily ahead of the rest. "What trouble did the new kids create now, Channing?" Heughed at the end as if it was a joke, but he had directed the taunt towards me.

    Channing''s eyes narrowed at the question, and he nced at me, giving me a look of ''ignore that idiot'' and it made me internally giggle.

    Before Jack coulde closer, Sam and Suzan walked ahead to stand in front of him and their hands came as a block in Jack''s path. Jack was enraged by this action. The rest of the police force who had followed Jack stopped a step behind him.

    Sam was polite with his words, "Chief Jack, please wait here, this is on instruction. The rest of the officers, please go ahead to where the Alpha is."

    Jack was taller than both Sam and Suzan, he did not like what they said. "Why am I being held back! My force won''t go ahead if the Chief doesn''t go." Jack was being arrogant as he threateningly stood taller than Sam and Suzan, as if he did a better job than them here. I huffed, thinking what was the need to have a police force if there was a pack in the vige and especially if they had a Chief like this.

    Sam passed a concerning look my way on what should he do now. I wanted to pass a direct instruction to tie Jack up and throw him in the back of his van rather than handle his lunatics.

    Before passing any order, I turned to Channing and telmunicated normally so my thoughts leaked in the surrounding this time, "Alpha Channing, I had asked of this but if you wish for Jack to pass give the orders." I had to give Channing respect at this very moment, so others saw him in the same light. It was important that it changed here in Winterwells.

    Channing raised his eyebrows at my words. It was weird for him to hear such formalnguage, but he rolled with it with a faint smile appearing on his lips.

    His gaze shifted to Chief Jack, and he spoke loudly so Jack could hear from the distance. "Chief Jack, if your force is so useless without the Chief, I don''t think there is any need for them. Or are you trying to passive-aggressively go against the Alpha''s orders to keep you away from the pack?"

    Jack was flustered at Channing''s words. In fact, everyone was shocked to hear that tone from Channing and those kinds of unfriendly words from his mouth.

    Jack forced a smile on his face, "Oh no Alpha, I was not aware that those were your orders. If that is the case, I will send my team ahead." Jack was trying to show it was casual, while it was totally not. Inside him, I could see the rage boiling against Channing. He turned back halfway to instruct the other officers, "Go and see the culprits. Be obedient around with what the Alpha of Winterwells demands." I knew that deep inside, Jack regretted Channing had not died that day just like his brother John Walter had nned.

    Jack shed a smile to Channing, who rather turned back passively to the supporters of John Walter and Channing asked them, "Whoever pleads guilty now will be spared of the trials. Be quick with it if you regret it and promise to pledge your utter loyalty towards me."

    Oliver didn''t even think for a second beforeing forward and kneeling on his one knee, "Alpha, I plead guilty of plotting against you. I was wrong, and I have realised my mistake. I Oliver Huntsman promise to pledge and prove my utter loyalty to you henceforth whenever and however you ask me to prove it, to atone for my sins." My eyes saw everything unfold like an old times drama in front of my eyes. There other seven members joined Oliver, pledging something simr while Julianne was left looking after Diana.

    I was d that Diana had someone to look after her in these times. Diana was hurt about losing her soulmate and no matter how bad she had been, I hoped someone could look after her now.

    Channing looked at Julianne for her answer, and she returned him a troubled look. Julianne was not able to decide when Diana was unconscious and it only meant she still believed more in Diana, John''s mate, than the Alpha of her pack.

 Chapter 124 - Second Chances

    "Very well," Channing said as he looked back at everyone who had kneeled on their one knee, ignoring Julianne. It was a sign of submission in werewolves to kneel on one knee and the hand of the same side covered the leg that did not kneel, as the palm rested on the ground in front of the non-kneeling foot to show zero offence.

    Channing walked ahead to the seven members who were kneeling to him and talked without asking them to get up. "You will serve your sentence for two months in the prison dark rooms and when that is done, you will join a force of your choosing - the police force or the prison guard force. You, seven members, will show your loyalty towards me from there and no longer will be a part of the pack. When you all are out of prison, you will form your blood bond of loyalty towards me. So I suppose you still have two months to decide your loyalty."

    I watched at Channing with my jaw cking. This was a different Channing to what we all were used to seeing. The blood bond of loyalty was used in old times between the packs to know which member belonged under which Alpha. It was nothing but a ve contract in today''s date as once the bond was sealed then the Alpha hadplete control over the members.

    This was a Channing who was stern and I suppose the way Diana had portrayed it all was a p for Channing to the reality. He was always kind and almost looked na?ve at times, but that was not the Channing that stood in front of me.

    The police officers all walked to where Channing was and they had missed out on all the things that Channing had said right now.

    "Alpha," one of the female officers said, offering her respects to Channing. There were only five officers who hade here, but then again, there were barely ten people working at the police station. In old times, they had built the police stations to keep records of criminals and keep things officially on the royal seal papers. It was to loosen the weight on the pack''s shoulders. Funny enough, that left the pack with only patrolling duties here in the current times, as even the prison was handled by official guards.

    Channing turned to the officers, and the smile on his face had faded. "Take these seven to prisons and they will be locked in the dark rooms till I ask them to be freed."

    The female officer standing ahead nodded and all the officers went ahead to cuff the members, who were still kneeling on the ground. If them pledging their loyalty was true, then they would still be the same after spending time in the dark rooms where the brains slowly started to shut down on people''s reality.

    The officers got up holding the traitors and just before leaving, one of them asked Channing, "Can I ask what were their crimes?"

    Channing smiled at the officer, a smile that did not reach his eyes, and replied, "They tried to harm the other members of our pack. It was a minor issue and is now solved."

    It would only be disadvantageous for Channing if he wanted to give them a second chance. If the police recorded they were traitors towards the Alpha on royal seal paper, then it would go to the elders and be an official case for trial in the vige. And the vige trials were not fair for everyone.

    The trials ran on people''s rage and not rationality, and with them plotting against the Alpha meant plotting against the vige itself.

    The officer nodded to take their leave, and Channing signalled them to wait. He turned to where Sam and Suzan were holding back Chief Jack, "Bring the Chief here." Saying this, Channing turned back to the officers in front of him and told them, "few of my members will apany you to the prison with two more criminals. Also, Chief Jack would be staying back here so you all move ahead."

    The officers nodded and took their leave while Sam and Suzan came here with Jack. "Alpha, I don''t understand why I was held back like that," Jack tried to be friendly with his words, but the difort on his face was evident.

    Channing shed him a smile, "Chief Jack, I wanted to spend some time with you away from your force. Let them go ahead to the prison and do the job while you wait here."

    Jack looked at the van starting without him. He tried to retaliate, "But Alpha-"

    "Stay here till I finish the important matters," Channing cut Jack in half and it made Jack feel disrespected, but he did not say anything. Jack simply nodded to step back from where the pack was. Channing then passed his instructions to the members, "Arina, help Selene change back to her human state." Arina was quick to obey and bring a bag with her that she always carried around. Both me and Arina headed towards the dense trees at some distance to change there.

    Arina always had arge cloth to wrap around, so it was never a hassle to change behind a tree. "Do you want to ride me so we can reach there faster?" I asked, to loosen her tense mood.

    Arina shook her head with a smile, "Thank you Selene, but you were injured so let''s just walk there."

    "Okay," I telmunicated, before taking my attention back to Channing while still walking away from the members.

    Channing continued as I heard it in a fleeting sound since I and Arina were walking away from the pack, "Suzan, take four members with you to the prison and ask the prison supervisor to ce Diana and Julianne in the special ward." Suzan did as asked before joining the police force in their van that was headed towards the prison.

    I turned behind to watch Suzan, and she passed me onest nce with an encouraging smile before boarding the van and closing the door shut.

    Channing saw them go and his final instructions were for Sam that I almost heard in a low voice as I had walked away from them to a longer distance now, "And Sam, gather Selene''s belongings that are scattered here then join back with the members. Rest sit down till your new Beta returns."

    "Yes, Alpha."

 Chapter 125 - He Had One

    The tide was changing for Channing, and he was bing sterner with his words. I just hoped he did not lose on the kindness that he possessed. There is one unkind Alpha I know, and that would be Fang. Thest thing I wanted was for Channing toe in contact with Fang at such a turning moment and end up bing like him.

    I had already nned some things, and I had to take care of them before Channing turned his switch on his kindness as well. Being strict was good, but being harsh was not.

    "This ce looks good," Arina''s voice broke my chain of thoughts as I turned to her and saw her check the surrounding of a tall tree with thick bark.

    "Yes," I said, going to stand next to her. I had walked ahead a little lost in my thoughts and had failed to notice Arina stop to check a tree. There was thicket here as we had walked a little deeper into the forest. Arina fished her bag to remove the long white silk cloth and then searched for a suitable outfit. I looked at her doing her job silently when it suddenly clicked to me that if Arina saw me turned, then she might see my mate''s mark.

    It already worried me that the members might have heard about the mark from Diana. I had to confirm it from Arina, then I can decide on what to say about the other baseless usations by Diana on Channing being my soulmate.

    The problem was, how do I put it without being too obvious. I watched Arina was busy opening the silk cloth, and I rushed my question before she asked me to turn in front of her, "Did you hear what Diana had said to me before I turned?"

    It was the best I thought to beat around the bush, but my question came out more direct than I had intended it to.

    Arina stopped what she was doing to look at me with a confused look. Her eyes went aimlessly around the top, trying to remember the answer. She was pretty close, not as close as Sam or Oliver, but she was standing around the front where the rest of the members were.

    "No, you both were quite far away," Arina answered casually and her tone told she was being truthful. "Was it something important?" She asked innocently.

    I shook my head, "No, she simply threatened me about Channing, misunderstanding why I was protecting him as the Beta." It was the fastest answer I could think of and there was truth in it. Arina epted the answer as she went back to opening the silk cloth so she could cover me with it. It was a relief to know that she had not heard about my mark from Diana and I doubted anyone else did. I had to tell Arina that I couldn''t shift in front of her, to not risk her seeing the mark by chance.

    Arina walked ahead to stand beside me and wrapped the cloth over my wolf. I turned to her and our eyes met when I saw the hesitation in her to avert her gaze back at covering the cloth over my whole body properly, even though it was already done.

    "Is it true?" Came her low voice. The hesitation had slipped, but she refused to meet my eyes as her hand stopped correcting the cloth and rested where they were over my wolf.

    Somewhere I knew what the question was about, but I still asked, "What?"

    Arina''s hand slid down from over my wolf and I turned aroundpletely to face her. Her eyes raised slowly to meet mine, and she gulped before asking, "that you are Channing''s soulmate." She had an oddly troubled look on her face, as if that could cause a problem.

    "No," came my immediate reply. That question was not a concern to me, but her reaction to her own question was. "What have you so troubled look about it?" I questioned.

    Arina''s tension had relieved when I had denied that I was Channing''s mate. I was not and somewhere I felt that would have been much better than the one that was given to me. Fang was nothing but purely irritating and dominating in his ways. That man did not care about others, but simply about what he wanted. Channing, on the other hand, considered everyone. If told, Channing could even think of the entire kingdom at a time and then take decisions ordingly.

    Arina sighed, biting into her lower lip as if she wanted to hold back something. "Actually, don''t tell this to anyone but Channing had a soulmate."

    "WHAT!" I couldn''t hold in the shock of this news. Then I remembered something and asked quickly, "was it his previous girlfriend?"

    Arina pulled in a deep breath before looking everywhere to see if there were hidden ears here. Somehow Arina always knew a lot when it came to information that was supposed to be hidden and I wondered how did fate bring it to her. It surely must be something about her ability that she must not have discovered yet.

    After confirming we were safe, Arina whispered, "Yes, it was. Actually, I think the information that Warchilds were cursed to not have soulmates must be fabricated." For some time, even I had that doubt that someone must have fabricated the history of Warchilds that Arina had read because Fang and I both had soulmates, even after being Warchilds. Arina fiddled with her fingers before continuing, "I had met her once, Channing''s mate. Back then, we were young and Channing''s adoptive father was still the Alpha here."

    "Wait, wait, wait," I stopped her from continuing, "one bomb at a time, Arina. Channing has an adoptive father. What about his actual father?" Being a Warchild he did not have a mother was obvious because of the ritual, but that logic did not apply to his father.

    If this was the case, then John Walter was somewhere right with his ambitions, as Channing was not the legitimate heir to the position of Alpha. Although it would not have taken long for his Alpha blood to start pulling in followers behind him and he started leading because it was an uncontroble trait to us Alphas.

    Arina raised her hand, panicked, "Sorry, sorry, I thought you were aware. I wasn''t born back then, so I don''t know what happened to his birth father, but everyone knows Channing is adopted."

    I didn''t think Arina knew a lot about that matter, so I did not continue with it. "So you were saying you had met Channing''s ex-girlfriend," I went back to the topic that was originally being discussed. I wanted to confirm things from Channing, but I also wanted to know what Arina knew because, the way Fang had said things, the third person''s point of view about this matter was narrowed in my mind. I just wanted to see if there were different answers from Arina.

    Arina nodded and stepped closer so she could whisper it standing closer to me, "I had met her coincidentally when Channing had brought her on a date near the waterfall where I had taken you tost time."

    My mind rushed through my memories and I remembered the small waterfall that Arina had taken me to while she was telling me about the ritual.

    Arina continued, "It was a ce where I used to visit since childhood and that day I was sad about something, so I went there at night. That was the first time I had met Channing, and I think it was the start of their rtionship phase then. Both of them were awkward around each other, but when I had apologised about disturbing them, Channing was ready to leave, but his girlfriend had rudely asked me to leave that ce and asked whether I didn''t have any manners. I mean, she was talking well only with Channing like two different persons in one body."

    It sounded so weird for Channing to have handled such a girl. I always thought soulmates were supposed to be your other half and henceplimentary to you. It was somewhere funny how Channing''s soulmate sounded stark opposite of him.

    "Do you know that girl personally?" I asked, to which Arina shook her head.

    "It was night back then, so I couldn''t even see their faces properly," replied Arina. "I remember how Channing had asked his girl to go ahead and apologised to me before introducing himself. His girl had listened to him and walked ahead, but when Channing joined her after apologising to me, she had given me a bone-chilling re, as if I would be murdered if Channing was not here. We weren''t even twenty back then."

    I almost giggled at her serious words, "if they were soulmates, his girlfriend must have been pretty possessive of Channing."

    Arina shrugged, "maybe, who knows. That was the only time I had met them, so I can''t say anything else about them together. But Channing had bumped into me the next day and he had apologised about his soulmate''s rudeness and asked me to not tell about it to anyone as they hadn''t marked yet. He was clear with the use of the word soulmate, so I know he has one. Though I don''t know where she is now."

    "Must be somewhere in secret," I said, trying not to break it to Arina that Channing had most likely driven her away because of his Blood Noesis.

    Arina hummed and nodded. She spoke as if it clicked it to her suddenly, "We have been here for a long time, change fast. Do you want me to go away so you could change?"

    This was perfect I was worried Arina might discover my mark, but she herself had offered privacy to me. Probably because I was still in my wolf''s form that she must have thought I was awkward to change in front of someone. "That would be better," I said, and Arina gave a nod.

    "The clothes are in the bag, so take what you like. I will be right here," said Arina as she kept the bag upright against the bark of the tree. "Be fast Channing is waiting for us."

    "Yes," I waited for Arina to walk away and she stood just behind the same tree. I turned back to human and quickly first wrapped the cloth around me in a way that my mark hid. There just was no suitable dress in Arina''s bag to hide my mark and I worriedly fished some more till I found a men''s shirt so I pulled it out. I had no other choice, as only this clothing item had a cor enough to hide my mark.

    I walked to Arina after being done with the clothing, and she gave me a confused look. Before she could point out, I spoke, "I found this shirt morefortable please let me have it."

    Arina smiled, "That''s okay, have it. Let''s hurry now, everyone is waiting."

 Chapter 126 - Repelling

    Author''s note: If you are buying the privilege, I want you to wait for a day so I could fill the new tiers and you can unlock up to ten extra chapters from the 2nd of this month.

    -------

    I and Arina returned to where everyone was sitting quietly as Channing talked with Jack at one corner, away from everyone''s earshot. From afar, Jack looked like he was trying hard to maintain that ttering smile on his lips while Channing talked passively with him. Jack had removed his cap and was holding it between his arm and the side of his torso.

    Our presence alerted Channing, and he stepped aside from Jack while Jack was still talking at that was disrespect for Jack which clearly showed on his face as Channing had turned his back to him.

    I ignored the distasteful res that Jack threw my way. Channing walked towards me and I increased my pace to meet him halfway, "Did you ask Jack about his involvement with John regarding your attack?" I asked in a low voice before both of us came to a halt face to face. Arina had walked straight to join the members, so it was only me and Channing here. Channing turned back to check Jack, who shed an immediate smile to Channing.

    "No," replied Channing as he nced at the male outfit I was wearing. "I will take care of Jack when the eight members are out of the prison and have formed the blood bond of loyalty with me."

    My eyebrows creased at his words, "are you sure Jack won''t plot something like his brother John had?"

    Channing shook his head, running a hand through his hair to set them back while a few strands danced on his forehead because of the winds. "Jack is the dog who only knows how to bark, so don''t worry about him for now. Let him serve his term as the Chief of Police for a month more." Channing was nning to slowly remove the dirt from the system and I was d to see him headed in the right direction.

    "Whatever you decide, Alpha," I said, giving him a smile, which he returned dryly. Channing''s hand went behind my head, and I unconsciously repelled from his touch.

    Channing took a sharp breath as he brought his hand back to his side. I instantly regretted trying to duck away from what he was trying to do. I opened my mouth to apologise when he said, "Let your hair down. It will hide the mark better." Channing turned around and left me standing there with so much uneasiness in my heart. I gulped, understanding that Channing knows about the mark and it must hurt him having seen it.

    I had deliberately buttoned the cor button to hide the mark, and the shirt''s cor did a good job at that. My hand went behind my head to undo the bun and let my hair fall on my shoulder.

    My eyes lowered, feeling bad about the way I had repelled from Channing. He was simply trying to undo my bun, but I ran away from his touch.

    When I walked to stand next to Channing, he signalled Chief Jack toe and stand on his other side. Channing cleared his throat, "I think everyone is well convinced now that Selene should be the Beta of Winterwells if you have any problem with that, you are wee to go against my word and join the eight that were kicked out of the pack a while back." Channing turned to Jack to talk in a lower voice, "Jack, I hope you get over your old hatred towards Selene and ept that she now ranks higher than you. I need respect from the entire police force."

    Jack was quick to nod, "Yes Alpha. Don''t worry, we will all wee the new Beta with open arms."

    Chief Jack was smiling, but he did not look my way even for a second, as it hurt his pride to ept me. He refused to ept that I had simply stopped John and not killed him.

    If I could go back, I would have rather killed John and saved Channing with my Blood Noesis.

    But it was heart-clenching, to hear such a tone from Channing. I observed how he referred to Jack by his name and not Chief Jack, as Channing used to before. It worried me he was going to do a 180-degree flip and that wouldn''t be bad, but would make Channing take the path of arrogance. I hoped his abilities had not forced things tenfolds right now, making it tough for Channing.

    Channing turned back to me and asked, "Are there any things you want to say about yourself to the members?" His mood was improving as his tone came milder when he talked with me.

    I nodded and walked forward to stand one step ahead. The things I wanted to say were little and had yed enough times in my mind for me to mess up now. "I hope we all have an excellent time together with me as the Beta. It was sad to see the things that took ce here today, and I wanted to stand here and say all the fake greetings, but no. There are some things that will continue to repeat if the pack did not see change." I turned to Channing to see his reaction to my words.

    Channing nodded assuringly, "As a Beta, you have the powers to make changes in the pack. Go ahead, as long as I don''t disagree about it, the members will take as an order every word of yours. I don''t care about the marking, I have dered you the official Beta."

    It was utterly convincing that held powers right now. My body turned back to face everyone. I could see the stiffness that everyone had because of the way Channing was behaving right now. It was his friendliness that made everyone love him, but it was missing and I could see few members starting to be unsure about being in the pack.

    I had to do something about this size of the pack as well. Let''s see if something popped up in my head as I spoke about the other reforms.

 Chapter 127 - More Questions

    My eyes looked around the pack and I was about to speak when I saw a familiar faceing towards us. It was Dandeline who was going to join the pack officially today. Channing saw her and spoke loudly so she could hear him, "Dandeline get here fast, take a seat at the front."

    Everyone''s heads turned to her, and Dandeline did not sumb under their gaze but rather walked confidently to the front before taking a seat beside ine, passing her a smile as if they had met before. Dandeline''s personality hadpletely changed, just as expected of her. She was good at disguise, and just calling her good would be an understatement. Dandeline passed me a beaming smile, and I returned it with a polite smile and a nod.

    We were supposed to not know each other here. But somehow Dandeline in front of looked like someone who would give orders to her personal servants and less like my pce maid.

    "Since we have a new member, we will have the introductions after Selene is done speaking," Channing said, and waved his hand for me to start talking.

    I cleared my throat before speaking in a loud enough voice, "I have observed how the growth of the members here is obstructed to only patrolling and training. We will start by involving members in non-confidential paperwork and other jobs in coboration with the police and prison guards, so the duties will get moreplicated and exciting. More than all, I want to establish a different training mode, not just physical but people will train their special abilities in pairs every morning."

    I saw Jack send res, wanting to say something like ''the police force did not need help'', but he was keeping quiet about it. After all, he had zero say in these matters.

    My eyes turned to Channing to ask for his approval with all this, and he raised his eyebrows. "Those will be some amazing reforms here. I have no objection, Selene. You are free to n those things and go ahead with them as soon as possible," Channing said honestly, loving the idea.

    I smiled, and Channing''s approval was encouraging for me. I continued, "very well then, tomorrow morning at eight sharp, we will meet at the gym to make a list of your special abilities and in what ways they can be improved. Apart from that, there will be people assisting in investigations and members making trips to the prison and observe and keep a report of the prisoners." These reforms would be already heavy on them so I did not want to add more.

    The members were sceptical, but also excited about it all. They had already tasted what working other than patrolling was like when I was the acting Beta and some of the faces were eager for the next day to start.

    The atmosphere was lightening with what I had said. Their duties had increased, but instead of being lethargic about it, they had a weing aura.

    I took this opportunity to speak further with a n to aid the increasing the members in the pack. "Also, the members can bring people who are not a part of the pack during the morning training for improving their special abilities. After all, we would train in partners and if anyone wants a partner of preference or friend and family to improve along with us, bring them all."

    Somewhere deep down, I wanted to pat my own back for this. It wouldn''t be tough when people join the training that was not specifically physical and get to improve themselves with their innate abilities.

    That would not just improve people of the pack but also others from the vige, as they would get the rare opportunity to use the pack''s gym and train with them.

    There was no doubt that we will be seeing new entries in the next few weeks, growing the pack of Winterwells. And whenmon people would see the members working around the vige with their work distributed with the police force and the prisons would make more people want to join the pack.

    But there was one more thing, and a while back I would have thought Channing would be against it, but looking at him now made me not want to change it that way.

    "There is one more important thing," I went on. "To avoid the shift of power like what happened a while back, everyone will be referring to Channing as the Alpha henceforth." I turned to Channing, wishing for him to refuse this, as that would mean he had not lost his personality.

    Channing creased his brows, thinking about it for a while, and there was silence till he gave the final decision. The rustling of the leaves was the only thing heard as the members sat unusually quiet.

    Channing hummed, "I think if they referred to me as Alpha, I will feel stiff."

    His words made me release a breath of relief. Channing was simply angry and hurt right now. His personality was still here and there was not a lot to worry about.

    "How about they refer to you as Alpha Channing?" I asked, giving a better option.

    Channing smiled, "Okay, that would be better. So here forth, when things concerning pack duties are involved, that is the professional life, I will be referred as Alpha Channing." He looked my way and said proudly with his eyes still locked in my eyes, "And Selene will be talked to as Beta Selene away from her personal life." Channing turned back to the members smiling at them for the first time in a while, "Everyone fine with that?"

    "Yes, Alpha Channing," came the reply in unison. The members rxed with Channing''s rxed manner. I could see the change starting and the members were d to have been forgiven by Channing.

    "Umm, I think there are still questions unanswered," I saw to who had spoken, and it was Rita, the tomboy of our pack. It was rare to see her talking and be interested in the pack matters.

    "What is it Rita go ahead," I urged.

    Rita chewed her gum and rolled it over her tongues before asking, "What is your rtionship with the Alpha?"

 Chapter 128 - New Members

    Author''s note: If you are buying the privilege, I want you to wait for a day so I could fill the new tiers and you can unlock up to ten extra chapters from the 2nd of this month.

    -------

    I gulped at Rita''s question while the girl indifferently blew on her chewing gum till it popped and she kept her eyes locked on mine, waiting for the answer. The members were all waiting for the answer with curiosityced in their eyes. I could see the few hopeful looks that wished for what Diana had said was true, while others started to give an incredulous look.

    My eye did not go to meet Channing''s as I spoke, looking straight ahead towards the members, "What Diana said was baseless. I am not Channing''s soulmate."

    Everyone''s faces turned to Channing, and he sighed, walking ahead to stand next to me. He kept a distance between us and I knew why he was doing that. I had already shown him a subtle rejection and then I had ducked away from his touch.

    Channing looked my way and then back at the members, "I and Selene are simply good friends. To be honest, I feel somewhere very grateful and in debt towards Selene for saving my life when my own trusted Omegas had betrayed me. But that has not biased my judgement towards the selection of a good Beta for Winterwells." The heaviness of that guilt for not saving their Alpha was weighing again on the members.

    Channing was making sure the pack members didn''t ride their high horses just because Channing smiled at them. It would take some time for everyone to this recent change, including Channing, who was sure to have trust issues henceforth.

    I sighed, seeing how the atmosphere had once again flipped its coin. I talked in a rather casual tone to say it in as polite manner as possible, "I am not Channing''s soulmate we simply have a great friendship and I don''t like to discuss about my personal matters in such a way so let''s keep it that way with me when I don''t wish to answer some questions. But you all should know Channing better that he would not take this decision of me bing the Beta with any kind of secret rtionship between us"

    Sam spoke after he locked his eyes with my hazel eyes, "I don''t think we should trust the words of the people who had conspired against our Alpha."

    Arina was quick to agree with Sam, "Yes, Sam is right."

    The faces of the members rxed, seeing how someone had spoken up. The curiosities still remained, but they now understood. Sam smiled at Arina and she returned apassionate smile to him. It immediately made me smile knowing that Sam now knew of Arina being his soulmate, unlikest time. It was heartwarming to see them give each other the epting vibe and couldn''t wait to start teasing them together.

    Channing cleared his throat, and all eyes turned to him. Sam and Arina''s gaze broke and Arina saw Channing was looking at them as well. Her face immediately lit up red and I had to curl my lips inwards to bite my smile in.

    "Alright, let''s have the new member introduce herself and then we can introduce ourselves," said Channing. "Let me go first. I am Channing Warchild, the Alpha of Winterwells, and my abilities include increasing my strength tenfolds. Also, I will turn 25 tomorrow and I love gifts, so don''t feel shy about bringing me one Dandeline." Channing shed a kind smile to Dandeline, and everyone else lit up with Channing''s changed mood.

    Channing signalled me to go ahead and introduce myself. I gave a polite smile to Dandeline, "Wee to the pack, Dandeline. I am Selene, the new Beta here. Looking forward to getting to know you well." Dandeline was putting up a good show, so I did the same.

    I felt a re boring into the back of my head and I did not have to turn back to that it was Jack who was unhappy about me taking the position of John, who in Jack''s eyes I had killed.

    Dandeline shed a wide grin to Channing as she got up with his help, "I will make sure to bring a good gift for you, Alpha Channing."

    Channing chuckled at her statement, "You can bring more than one, I don''t mind."

    Dandeline giggled, covering her mouth with her fingers as if she belonged to an elite family and the girl knew her etiquettes. I almost reacted to seeing her act like a rich kid. Right now, if someone were to tell she was the princess in disguise, then people would believe her more than if I told the same. She was giving an impression of being the pampered little sophisticated child and, my goodness, she was so good with the act.

    Dandeline introduced herself, standing like a confident girl and waving to the members, "Hello everyone, I believe some of us have met before. I am Dandeline and my special abilities include forming illusions around for my own self but I look forward to improving it with you all and better it so I could use it with others as well."

    Rest all introduced themselves and I took this opportunity to brush my memory about the pack member and their names.

    After all the introductions, members were all dispersed after being told to spread the word about tomorrow morning''s training. Jack me and Channing were the only ones remaining at the ground now.

    Channing turned to stand between me and Jack now facing each other. Jack was failing miserably at hiding the scorn on his face and there was so much he wanted to say to me and try to bully me, but I looked at him with a smile, now asking him toe at me if he dared. I had got this position of Beta of my own ord, so I proudly held it in front of his face.

    Channing cleared his throat to get our attention and his lips were set in a thin line looking at me as if I was some kid. "What is your problem with our new Beta Chief Jack? It seems you still hold some grudges against her."

 Chapter 129 - Tail Between His Legs

    Jack gave a ttering smile to Channing on his question. There was something that told me Channing was trying to close the matters regard John Walter''s case today and, of course, his brother jack Walter had given me enough trouble because of this case. "I have no problem with Selene. I wish her well on her new term as the Beta." Jack turned to me, passing a fake smile.

    I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes at him. He was the one who had given me the most trouble here and there was no saying that he won''t give me any more of it.

    Channing continued to stare at Jack while Jack gave a confused look. Before Jack could open his mouth again, Channing spoke, "Why was Selene not given the documents when she was the acting Beta?" Jack quickly nced my way, almost sending a re, but Channing continued, "Selene did not say anything to me, I have my ears around. I won''t be the Alpha if I didn''t even know what around in the broad daylight in this vige."

    Jack chuckled tensely, "What are you saying, Alpha if I knew Selene was the acting Beta then I would have given her everything she requested. She did not show any card or something to prove it."

    My eyes narrowed at Jack as I went on to deny his im when Channing stepped ahead to talk in a stern voice, "It is Beta Selene Jack, use the right honorifics."

    Jack gulped down, looking at the way Channing was intimidating right. "Yes, Alpha Channing," he said while skipping to address me as the Beta. This was not missed by Channing, but instead of pointing it out, Channing started a different topic. Before that, his eyes were going to the shade of yellow and his muscles struggled against his shirt.

    Channing towered over Jack and spoke in a low gravelly voice, "I know exactly how you kept Selene in the prison while she was just a suspect. ''Chief Jack'' you seem to be using my absence too much to leisure around with authority."

    Jack shook his head, but not a single word left his lips. Seems Channing was right about Jack only knowing how to bark and not bite.

    Channing ced his hand over Jack''s shoulder and there was an underlying threat that his eyes carried. Jack cowered, seeing how Channing now bared his jagged, growing canines. "I-I was j-just being cauti-ti-tious," Jack stammered under Channing''s piercing gaze.

    "Next time," Channingmanded, "remember to take my permission when ites to taking such decisions about my pack members."

    Jack nodded, "A-Absolutely, it was just Selene... Beta Selene was new back then, so to be cautious-"

    "Jack," Channing cut Jack off and he stopped speaking as if his lips were glued. Channing took a step back, so I was visible to Jack right now and Channing said sternly, "Next time, remember to treat the Beta with respect and make sure Selene gets everything she asks for."

    "Yes Alpha Channing," Jack hurried his words.

    Channing went back to his normal self and talked with a passive expression, "very well then, I hope you serve the Beta well. Go ahead, I think your dear force must be waiting for you." Channing moved his head to ask Jack to leave.

    Jack gave quick bows out of nervousness, "Alpha Channing, Beta Selene. I will see you around."

    "Have a good day Chief," I said with a polite smile and I knew it felt taunting to him. But Jack did not wait there for even a second more and turned on his heels to prance away. The first impression I had of Jack was a sturdy and arrogant Chief but this was a scary cat.

    Back when I had met Jack in the hospital, I had immediately understood he was someone who liked to show off his powers in ways of quick judgements.

    Now that I have seen him like this, running away with his tail between his feet, I saw how his arrogance was only supported by the position he held as the Chief of the police and nothing more. Although it worried me that Jack might abuse his power,ter on, to get back at me or Channing. I wouldn''t be surprised if Jack hired someone toe after me. He was the brother of John Walter, after all.

    After Jack had left, I was there with Channing, alone on the ground. His eyes momentarily moved to my neck and back to my face. "Let''s get you branded tomorrow officially and meet the elders."

    "Okay," I replied. There was not much that came to my mind right now.

    Things were awkward between me and Channing, and if there was a third person here, they would have easily noticed the tension even when both of us were trying to keep it contained. There were a few things I wanted to ask from Channing and a few things that I needed to clear, but where to start was the question.

    Channing looked into my eyes and, rubbing the back of his head, said, "We should leave, then. Everything is done here."

    I nodded with a soft hum. I could see he was already epting my retreat from him and it wasn''t nice to see, but it was better than hurtingter. Channing saw how I wanted to say something, but as if he did not want to hear it, he turned to leave.

    "Channing," I called him and he stopped in his track. He did not turn around to look at me but waited with his back facing towards me for me to continue.

    I took a deep breath, watching his resistance right now. Of course, he was bound to put resistance and pull a wall between us. It was good that he was epting it at this stage and not pushing things to progress ahead. But I should rather simple things out first and also be clear about what Fang had talked about Channing''s ex, then carry some personal judgemental doubts.

    I slowly walked to stand only a step away from him, "Come to my house, I think we should... talk things clear then create a mess."

    ---------

    Note: 2 teirs for privilege are avable you can now open up to 10 extra chapters with privilege now.

 Chapter 130 - Moments Of Truth And Lies - I

    BG Music rmendation: Another day in Paradise - Acoustic by Victor Sommers

    ---------------

    Channing was deliberately slow to turn around, and he pulled his breath, watching me stand close to him. My eyes lowered as soon as I saw him look at me. It was heart-clenching to look into his eyes when I knew he was hurting.

    Channing did not speak for some time before his voice came low, "Okay, do you want to mee with you now?" I raised my eyes to look into his grey eyes and I saw how he was still being considerate about the way I felt heavy about it. Channing smiled his usual friendly smile, and I wondered how he managed to do that when he carried all the hurt in his heart. His eyes brows raised, questioningly.

    I shook my head, "Come with me now."

    Channing had a smile on his face as he replied, "Okay." He turned around to start walking and I couldn''t lift my foot from where it was. It was now that I realised how much I myself had unsolved feelings in my heart about Channing. "Coming?" Channing asked, breaking me out of my daze.

    I nodded and walked with him. Throughout the way, I walked a step behind Channing and saw him walk calmly ahead while here, my heart twisted with thoughts.

    There were feelings in my heart where I wanted to try how it would go ahead with Channing, and there were parts that told me it would never end up well. With Channing, it was not the physical attraction or liking that started it all for me. He had been the first person who had fulfilled my trust and showed me the world was a beautiful ce once again. The time I had seen it that way was when I was a ten-year-old.

    We reached my now renovated house, and I hoped I would get used to it sooner, but every time I came here, it reminded me of Fang. I just wanted to shift sooner into my condo now that Fang had renovated this.

    I opened the door lock for Channing to enter first and closed the door behind me.

    "You did a great job with the renovation here," remarked Channing, "looks expensive."

    If it was some other time, I would have reminded Channing of how he was supposed to renovate everything here and should now make up to me in some other way. But that thought just made me want to tell the truth more to Channing. "Fang did everything," I spoke, looking everywhere before I met Channing''s eyes.

    Channing stared at me as if waiting for me to continue, but I couldn''t. I was the one who had brought him here to ask questions and clears things and I was the one with a sealed mouth.

    "Is he the who marked you?" My eyes went wide at his question. This sudden straightforwardness from Channing was unusual.

    Channing wore a passive expression, and yet I saw the heartbreak he was holding inside him. It was always better to tell the bitter truth than to wrap things in pretty lies just for them to fall apartter. For me, if I would have gone ahead with Channing''s desires that day, then that would have been a beautiful fleeting lie in my life because my truth was a very harsh one. I was promised in a political marriage to a vampire and now I was even marked by my soulmate, who was possessive about things that belonged to him.

    Distrust weighed heavily with Fang while with Channing it was like he was the only person I would trust to stand by my side in the outside world. But Fang wanted me. For his revenge, or just because I was his soulmate, but that was not I was going to be his.

    "Yes," I answered Channing. This was a truth I had to tell him, "unfortunately Fang is my soulmate."

    It truly was unfortunate that Fang was my soulmate. It would have been even if I had got the weak Omega as one I wouldn''t have minded. Best I would have had no soulmate like rumoured about us Warchilds that we were cursed to not have soulmates. Fang and I had one, and from what Arina had said, I had to confirm from Channing whether he had one too. I wondered who the other two Warchilds were and did they have a soulmate as well, like themon popce.

    My eyes took in Channing''s every expression and bodynguage at this moment. Even if Suzan was like a best friend to me in such a short time but Channing was the only person who knew my secrets here.

    I couldn''t tell things to Suzan directly even if I wanted to. She was myfort person, and I always wondered was I the same for her.

    But with Channing, it was a different bond, something where the hearts did the talking. Channing could have been only my guilty pleasure, where in the end his heart broke because I knew my parents won''t take it well. But irrespective of the what-ifs, Channing held heavy feelings for me and I had to specifically ask him to push them down. I think with Channings Blood Noesis it would be tough for him, but it was better today than tomorrow.

    "Channing, I have so many things in my life I can''t tell you," I finally spoke the main topic we were here to talk about. My voice was low and my eyes took in Channing''s face that showed how he hated what wasing. "There are very thin chances that whatever we ever try having between us will work in the future," I said.

    I was waiting for his answer, anything that would tell me he was on the same page as me.

    Somehow Channing was finding it easy today to not beat around the bush while I was having a tough time talking about everything. The topic was hard for me, but more than that I knew exactly how hard it was for Channing because he carried far more feelings for me in his heart than what mere I had in mine.

 Chapter 131 - Moments Of Truth And Lies - II

    BG music rmendation: Arcade - acoustic version by Duncan Laurence.

    ----------

    Channing left a lot of words unsaid, which surfaced in his eyes. I wanted to cushion the blow as much as possible and I thought this time was better thanter. I would be the official Beta of Winterwells post tomorrow''s branding and I had a big mission toplete. Trying the feeling of love was never written in my fate.

    Channing let out a dryugh, "No, I understand Selene. It is better before things move ahead. Plus, Fang is your soulmate I would never want to take away the blessing of my brother''s."

    It was no mystery to me that Fang and Channing considered each other as brothers, although I always questioned how did the two Alphas from two feuding viges be so close. Channing gave an impression that it was because they were both Warchilds, but I doubted it was just that. There was something more to what they had. But that was a question for some other time today I wanted to close the chapter of our potential rtionship first.

    "It is not about Fang being my Soulmate," I said, so Channing would understand that my mate mark had nothing to do with this conversation.

    "Selene," Channing interrupted me before I could continue. He was being serious with his tone, "With Fang being your soulmate, I will never even think about us."

    I creased my brows at Channing''s words that held some sternness and determination. My voice almost started in a whisper, "It is not about you or Fang. My life is just not simple. That idiot also has a shrill chance of any future with me. He just marked me and I don''t think it will go well if people found out about it."

    Channing stared at me, thinking about what it could mean. But he dropped that thought quickly, and the pain returned to his eyes as he stepped ahead to close the distance between us.

    I tilted my head to look at Channing, letting his guards slip for thest time. His hand came up to cup my cheek and my body tensed under his touch.

    Channing did not let go of me this time and lingered close to me despite the way my body somehow rejected his closeness. "Selene," his voice came hurt, "I could never have you, no matter how much I tried. No matter howplicated your life is, you belong to someone else, and that is a truth I will have to ept." Channing whispered as he came closer to me, "it is tough for me, Selene, even though there had been barely any advances. My abilities make everything hard and it''s only better you would be staying away from them."

    I drew a sharp breath, shifting my eyes between his, knowing how hard it must be for him. Aspared to everyone else, Channing carried an ocean of emotions inside of him because of his abilities.

    Right now I had a speck of emotions towards Channing, wanting to go ahead and break all my personal barriers and give this a chance. But Channing had liked me before I even started to see him in that light and with his abilities that pushed everything tenfold right now, Channing was watching nothing but his own heartbreak.

    "I am sorry," I spoke in a low voice.

    Channing shook his head, "You don''t have to be. It is what Goddess Luna wants. For you to have a good soulmate like Fang in your life, we can''t go against those judgements."

    My heart twisted in my chest at hearing him say those words. Fang was nowhere good to have as a soulmate, and yet Goddess Luna had paired me up with him. How were two Alphas with such different personalities supposed to get together? If anything, I wished for Channing to have his soulmate in his life and for him to findfort and love who wouldpliment him well. Soulmates are always in a way that they make each other''s other half. I wished for Channing to have that for him.

    "Didn''t you have a soulmate as well?" I blurted and immediately regretted the way I had put it out for him.

    Channing took a distance from me after he crinkled his brows questioningly as to how I knew about this piece of information. "I don''t have any," his words were firm as he replied. I blinked twice at him like this waspletely different information I received from him.

    I remembered it well that Arina had mentioned that Channing''s ex-girlfriend was his soulmate and from Fang that the girl suffered because of Channing''s Blood Noesis.

    Had I framed the question wrong?

    I waited for him to borate, but Channing''s lips curled in distaste, as if he did not want to start this topic or talk anything about his previous girlfriend.

    "I-I meant your... previous girlfriend," I stammered through my thoughtful words this time. I wanted the truth from Channing, so I did not stop the belief that had formed in my heart about him being responsible for his girlfriend or, worst, his soulmate ending up in jail and away from him. But here Channing outright denied the presence of his soulmate, making me be sceptical about was he being hiding something severe.

    Channing did not speak for a long time, waiting for me to change the topic, but as more and more time went on and the clock ticked, I started believing that it was something big.

    He sighed, "Selene, how do you know about it?"

    I gulped, knowing this question wasing. I couldn''t throw Arina under the bus for telling me that little secret Channing had asked her to keep when they were younger. "Fang told about it," I said. It was a half-truth, as Fang had, in fact, told me about it and rather tried to instigate some conflicting feelings inside me about Channing.

    If Channing denied it today, then it would only lead me to think there was a blunder that happened because Channing himself lost control of his special abilities.

 Chapter 132 - Moments Of Truth And Lies - III

    Note: The second half of this chapter starts a third person PoV that is continued in the next chapters as well.

    -------

    "Of course, Fang told about it," Channing said with a little relief in his voice, as if it was some secret that only a few people were supposed to know. By the reactions I had got from Channing till now, I estimated it to be something that not a lot of people were aware of.

    It took me some time to decide whether to ask Channing about his girlfriend anymore or not. "It''s okay if you don''t want to talk."

    Channing closed his eyes as his fingers ran through his hair. "It''s okay Fang already must have given a gist of it. You both are soulmates of course he shared things with you." There was a pained smile that reced Channing''s lips, and I couldn''t help but wish to relieve it in some way. But that would be going backwards with what we had just established between us that we couldn''t be answering our desires with each other.

    I bit into my lower lip, "I am not close to Fang or something he just talks a lot."

    Channing raised his brows amused by my statement, "are you sure? As far as I have seen, Fang usually sits in the middle of the people to observe what goes around and barely talk unless necessary."

    My face was shifting to the weird expression where I knew it started to look as if I was cringing at the thought. Fang and less talking didn''t go well in my point of view. Maybe he did talk only where necessary, but that was too much for me I would rather prefer him quiet and far away from me where I am not able to hear his pretty voice. Honestly enough, Fang was really handsome and perfect 10, with everything about his outer appearance, but he was dark on the inside.

    I nodded, saying I wasn''t lying about Fang. "Fang talks about things that sometimes make no sense at all. But he had discreetly mentioned about your ex saying," I paused, trying to mild down the information Fang had said. "He had said that she was in jail," because of you, Ipleted in my head without saying it out loud.

    Channing sighed and turned around. His feet made their way to the stairs that had been renovated, and he took a seat there. All this time, we were standing just behind the door like a fool I had not even invited him inside properly.

    His hand patted on the space beside him on the stair. It was only a small space left, as Channing''s heavy frame upied more than half of it.

    I walked there to look at the ce left for me and seeing my thoughtful look Channing spoke, "Just take a seat, we have already been standing for a long at the ground." I didn''t understand was he being considerate towards me or wanted to sit himself. But I did not question and took a seat on one step below from where he sat.

    It was funny how these were once all broken and not even safe to ce my foot on it. Fang truly ordered some good workers to get this ce repaired.

    Just when I had that thought I realised my entire house was renovated, "Channing lets go inside you don''t have to sit here at the stairs." I got up and turned halfway for him to get up, but he held my wrist, asking me to sit back.

    "This is better," said Channing, "I don''t want something like what happenedst time to repeat."

    Channing held an apprehensive look, and I understood exactly what he was scared about. Last time, his control over his abilities had slipped, and he had almost kissed me. Right now, the air between us had settled with the topic shifting to his previous girlfriend and it seemed he was better with the tension he had with me.

    I took my seat back and turned my body halfway to look at him sitting on the upper step. I refrained from talking about anything and let him start on his own.

    Channing had his fingers inteced while his elbows rested over his knees. His eyes looked below and away from mine before starting to talk, "I had a girlfriend when I was just neen it is a tender age to know you have a soulmate." A sad smile appeared on his lips as he lifted his head to look straight ahead. "My wolf was awakened at 17, just like the rest, and usually by 18 we recognise our soulmates if they are around. It was one of the days when I had gone to the capital with my father."

    Channing drifted ahead as he spoke about his history and I imagined it to the best of my imagination...

    ~*~

    That day Channing had been excited as his father had promised him a trip around the market after he was done with the court duties. Being the Alpha of Winterwells, Channing''s father had to make errands to the capital every week and Channing almost always apanied him.

    "Channing, why don''t you go ahead on your own to the market today?" His father said, pulling out some cash from his pocket and handing it to the Channing, who was in histe teens.

    Channing took the cash, "Are you sure you don''t want me to wait for you?"

    A chuckle escaped from Channing''s father''s lips, "Go and enjoy your thing on your own you aren''t some diaper baby anymore. Go straight home on your own when you are done."

    Channing smiled at this newfound freedom. It had been like this since he had learnt to control his wolf, although his abilities were still tough to handle, so his father used to tag along with him everywhere. But today, as his father went ahead to court, leaving him alone to roam the capital to his heart''s content, Channing felt an odd sense of responsibility towards himself.

    Because he not just had to make sure that he doesn''t go down any wrong way but also that his abilities are controlled in this heavy public ce.

    With his merry feet, Channing walked towards the market that was now starting to hustle and bustle with many peopleing around and the vendors setting up the stalls for the evening was nearing. His eyes fell on a nearby stall that provided sausages, his favourite, and he was quick to approach there. "One te spicy sausage with mustard," Channing ordered and the vendor shed him a smile as he recognised him.

    "Hello Channing, you seem to be alone today," the vendor remarked as he continued to make the dish that Channing had asked.

    "Yes, father was busy, so he sent me ahead to roam around on my own."

    The vendor was done in minutes with the dish and handed it over while taking the cash from Channing. "Is that so, have fun around then," the vendor said as he went ahead with preparing the next order.

    Channing held the sausage by the stick and was about to take a bite when he heard a giggle behind him and a girl crashed into him such that his entire dish tipped.

    "Watch where you are going, boy," came the panting, irritated voice of the girl.

 Chapter 133 - Unexpected Encounter - I

    *Channing''s past story*

    Channing watched the sausage he was eating was on the floor with the yellow mustard sttered over his shoes as it had rolled over his footwear before rolling ahead and he saw someone mindlessly step on the sausage. A nerve popped on his head as he turned around to see the girl who had crashed into him mindlessly and was still ming him to watch where he was going.

    A hundred times Channing must have repeated in his mind that he must not lose his mind today and be a good person but this girl had stepped on the wrong part of his personality.

    "Girl, it was you who crashed into me," Channing almost growled at her. She was not that tall and Channing towered over her easily, yet the girl proudly stood with arrogance smeared across her face. She looked at Channing with creased brows casually and it only kept pushing the switches of Channing.

    The girl''s head tilted to the side with a ridiculed expression, "huh, you were the one standing in the way if anything, you should be apologising to me."

    What arrogance, Channing thought to himself. He rolled his eyes and started to walk away to buy himself another te of sausage and not meddle with the girl just to end up losing control.

    "Where do you think you are going?" The girl asked, pulling him and jerk to stand back in front of her. "You owe me an apology, mister."

    "Excuse me?" Channing lost it now. What audacity this girl had to talk this way.

    "Ellie," came another voice from behind the girl and two other girls stepped ahead to where the brown-haired girl was standing, who had crashed into Channing. "Just leave him be. There is no need to create a fuss here we are here to enjoy today."

    The girl named Ellie, who had crashed into Channing, did not move her eyes away from him, "he was the one who started."

    Channing closed his eyes, holding back the anger that boiled inside him. It would be bad with him having no control over his abilitiespletely yet. When his eyes opened, he talked to the girl who came from behind Ellie, "Please take this girl away from here-"

    Ellie stepped between her friend and Channing, tilting her head up as her hand rested on her waist, "Or what? Talk to me if you have a problem with me no need to pull Akame in between."

    The girl named Akame was chasing Ellie when the ident had happened and it was Akame who was panicking over wanting her friend to stop from making any trouble. She pulled Ellie''s shoulder to whisper in her ears, "What are you doing Ellie, we are not here to create a fuss if the princess finds out. Hurry and let it go before our princesse here." Akame was worried while Ellie held a distasteful look at the mention of their princess.

    Ellie jerked her shoulder to face back at Channing while still taking to Akame, "I am not scared of my sister Akame, you go and hold her legs if you like. And you," Ellie said, looking back at Channing, "apologise fast, I don''t have time for your crap."

    Channing raised his brows, controlling his wolf, that was trying to break free in a rage. His abilities allowed him to increase his strength tenfolds, but that was not the only thing that was affected. His emotions were what it was most tough to control against. Right now, he felt so angry that he wanted to rip this girl named Ellie into pieces and it took him everything to hold back his anger from acting up. If there was any emotion werewolves felt engulfing, then that would be anger.

    It did not take even a second more for Channing to grab Ellie''s neck and jerk her towards him. His eyes started turning a shade of golden and muscles growing under his outfit.

    The people around started to crowd around looking at the fight that had broken in the middle of the street.

    Akame ran to free Ellie from Channing''s hold, "Let her go, are youmitting a murder in broad daylight?" There was so much panic that Akame''s voice held as she tried to hold Channing''s other hand and feeling his muscles grow abnormally under her touch and Akame''s eyes went wide at that.

    What monster strength was this man hiding, thought Akame to herself.

    Channing pushed Akame away, thinking of her touch as irritation. She stumbled back while Channing focused back on the girl, whose throat was almost on the brink of getting crushed by Channing, "When I ask you to leave, you leave, girl, don''t test your luck just anywhere."

    Ellie''s eyes were turning up, going into her skull. Her hands were struggling against Channing''s wrist.

    Strangely enough, Ellie was not trying to get Channing''s wrist away from but her hand kept holding and leaving his wrist as if she was trying to activate a part of her ability, but struggled against Channing''s hold. The capiry in her eyes broke, make blood spread in a spot when suddenly Channing''s hand felt ck in her hold.

    Ellie fell down coughing, blinking, with long pauses to bring her fading vision back to normal.

    Akame came to her side quickly as she slowly released Ellie''s hand that was still holding Channing''s wrist, "Ellie, are you fine?" Akama rubbed Ellie''s back while the girl struggled to stand straight and coughed uncontrobly.

    "What did you do!" came Channing''s shocked voice as he fell to the ground.

    He had felt weak in his muscles and his knees gave out when Ellie''s hand was released from holding him. It was like something had stopped his ability altogether and this had never happened before. As much as Channing hated what was happening to his body right now, he felt a sense of relief that someone stopped his uncontrolled abilities. After a few seconds, he managed to get up and get himself a chair to sit facing Ellie, who was being tended to by Akame.

    "Was it your ability?" Channing questioned, eager to know whether there was someone who could actually stop him in that state where his consciousness gave up on him.

    Ellie drank the water that Akame had brought her and red at Channing, with one of her now having a patch of blood inside. "You are very strong for an Omega," she hissed in distaste. She had never felt her own ability to be rendered this useless ever before.

    Channing smiled at her words, "I am not an Omega."

    Both the girl''s eyes snapped at Channing. Ellie now understood why her abilities took so long to take effect. "You are a Warchild!" eximed Ellie. Channing nodded in agreement. Ellie''s brows creased, "My abilities take long to work on Alphas, but this was the first time that I felt an overwhelming power from you."

    The way she had mentioned Alphas made Channing question her, "Have you met another Warchild before? An Alpha blood?"

    Ellie gulped as if this was the information she was not supposed to give, "I- Please don''t say it out loud and forget I said that."

 Chapter 134 - Unexpected Encounter - II

    Channing did not understand why the girl panicked so much at the mention of another Warchild. He himself was one and there was one more in the neighbouring vige called Fang, thought Channing to himself. It immediately reminded him of how short-tempered Fang was, and Channing thought Ellie was scared to mention him.

    "Have you met Fang?" asked Channing, just to confirm whether she was from Waterwoods.

    Ellie''s brows creased, "Fang? I don''t know any such person."

    Then it was some other Warchild, understood Channing, but before he could ask any more questions, there was a man that came looking for the girls. "Akame!" He shouted before his eyes fell on the girls. The man was middle-aged aspared to both the girls who looked the same age as Channing.

    Before the man coulde any closer Ellie got up panicked, "we should leave or there would be trouble."

    Saying this, both the girls left Channing sitting there slowly regaining his strength. His lips pulled up in a grin before he covered his face to chuckle lowly. He had truly found someone who could take care of his abilities and that too a girl.

    "We will meet again, arrogant Ms Ellie," he said as he got up, watching the girls leave.

    Deep down in his heart, he had an intuition that this girl would surely have been his soulmate if he was not a Warchild. She was the stark opposite of him and would perfectly take care of him during times of mishap. He knew as an Alpha he was cursed to not have a soulmate, yet deep down he wished for this girl to stand by his side. He knew fate had brought her to him and it would bring her back to him if she were his destiny.

    And fate did bring her back to her. A few monthster, when Channing was roaming around the same market, he smelled the scent of fresh grass after morning rain and it did not take him long to understand that such scent, even in winter, meant it was his soulmate.

    Soulmates had the scent you most liked, and Channing doubted there was any fresh grass here in the bustling market. He followed the scent and midway Ellie hade searching for him as well.

    "You!" came her curt reply. She had smelled the scent of rusted ironced with fresh water, and she knew it was her time to follow it and find her blessing.

    While Ellie was not pleased to see Channing, he was overjoyed, thinking he was right about the girl. "Hello again Ellie," said Channing, extending his hand this time with friendly energy. "I hope we can forget about what happened months ago."

    Ellie folded her hand over her chest, "What perfume do you use?" She wanted to know she had not mistaken her senses.

    Channing chuckled at her response, taking his hand back, "I don''t use perfume with hopes that my soulmate would never misinterpret my scent when she knows I am around."

    Channing was too eager to make this girl his for him to simply let her go because of what happened months ago. She was his personal blessing, and he was delighted for even having one as a Warchild, who was rumoured to have been cursed to never have a soulmate. Ellie narrowed her eyes at Channing. Even she had heard those rumours, but it was a shock and more than that she felt overwhelmed to have an Alpha as her soulmate. How rare was that, she thought to herself.

    Ellie cleared her throat, tipping her chin up, "Are you sure that not wearing perfume would take you to your soulmate? I mean, I wear one and look you are still here."

    Channingughed at her statement, "So you admit I smell like your soulmate."

    Ellie, who realised itte that she had given it away, bit the inside of her cheek, "I never said that."

    Channing stepped ahead to close the distance between her, and their heat radiated off each other. Ellie was ready to step back when Channing caught hold of her wrist to pull her closer to him and bent down near her neck and took a deep breath. The colour on Ellie''s face rose at this little action, and she pulled herself away from him.

    This brought a smile to Channing''s lips, "I hate your perfume but your scent is beautiful."

    For months Channing had been training hard on his special abilities, so next time when he met Ellie he could make her his, irrespective of the fact she was his soulmate or not. But fate had brought her to him as his soulmate and there was nothing that made Channing feel as happy as he felt when he met this girl name Ellie again today.

    "Let''s go on a date now that you are here," Channing asked outright, and Ellie blinked rapidly at him.

    "How outrageous," said Ellie, "You did not even apologise for thest time and now you expect-"

    "I am sorry," Channing was quick to cut her words with his apology. This had Ellie stare at him in shock. She was expecting him to put up resistance again, but instead, he apologised to her and now Ellie was left there with nothing left to say. "Look Ellie," Channing continued, "I don''t want to go away from someone so perfect who can take care of my abilities and stand daringly against me even after seeing what I was capable of. Let''s not waste our time with fights when we could be getting to know each other."

    Ellie had truly sufferedst time when she had encountered Channing and almost seen the death''s door. While Channing kept wondering how Ellie was still standing this daring against him, Ellie did not particrly fear him.

    She was trained to face death, but that was a piece of information that Channing did not need to know.

    She was grateful to have a soulmate, and she knew the advantages that came along with it. There was no way she was letting that go out of her reach. "Okay, I forgive you," she said, tipping her head to look at Channing. He smiled at her and before he could say it, Ellie turned around to ask in a low voice hiding her blush, "Let''s buy something from here to eat. I know a better ce for our first date."

 Chapter 135 - His Blood Noesis

    In the next three months, Ellie had visited Winterwells almost every day, but Channing still didn''t know of her whereabouts. He had not marked her yet despite of her countless requests, which was making Ellie spend a fortune on travel permits toe here. But there was something else that Channing had told her, and it looked more tempting to the girl.

    "Come on Channing," Ellie tried to persuade for the umpteenth time, "You can try your Blood Noesis on me you know I could suppress it if my strength goes uncontrobly tenfold."

    It was something all Warchilds could do, and that was transferring their innate special abilities to others through their blood.

    Channing was the one who always thought Ellie was a good person just as she had yed in front of him, but in truth, she wanted to take advantage of the healing abilities that formed between soulmates. She was maniptive, but Channing had everything except for the mark. He was waiting for things to get morefortable, but the girl refused to meet his parents, neither did she let him meet her parents. There was nopulsion to do so, but Channing was a person who liked to do things systematically.

    Channing shook his head, "No Ellie it would be dangerous, I myself can''t handle it well I don''t want something wrong happening to you." His hand caressed her cheek with the back of his finger.

    Ellie ced her hand over his as Channing cupped her face and she rested her face in his palm, "Why don''t you try it with me, that way you will learn how you use your Blood Noesis as well." She was maniptive and Channing was not aware. Her arrogance still showed in front of others, but she was good with Channing for the sole purpose of gaining his blood or the mark. In reality, she had not even mentioned her real name to Channing. "Please, let me help you master it," Ellie pleaded.

    Channing stared at her for a long while before he got up from the rock that he was sitting on by the riverside. This was Ellie''s favourite ce, so they woulde here at times since it was only a mile away from the capital.

    Ellie craned her neck to look at Channing before she got up as well and hugged him. "It is okay if you don''t want to I just want to be able to do something for you. You refuse to mark this early and I wish to be able to do something for you." He looked up at Channing with doe eyes where he had now circled his hand behind her waist to hold her closer to him.

    "Ellie," Channing dragged his breath in a thoughtful expression, "Are you sure you will be able to handle it?" He brought his hands to hold her face between his palms, "You promise me you will be safe."

    Ellie nodded, and Channing gave her a quick kiss on her lips. Ellie blushed at his actions and replied, "Yes, I promise. You know only I can handle your abilities, after all, I can suppress anyone''s ability by touch." That was her Special ability, and that was the reason why Channing found itfortable around her. Whenever he lost control, she would use her touch to suppress his abilities and he would be either weak or back to normal. She was perfect for him, his soulmate, he thought, while taking her look in.

    "Okay, if something goes wrong, let me know," Channing said before making a cut in his hand and letting her have it.

    Ellie took some blood, and she wanted to try more, but Channing only let her have a drop. As soon as Channing used his abilities, she felt the changes happening in her body and the sudden pangs in her chest, like she would have a heart attack any time now. She bent in pain.

    Channing immediately held her, "Ellie is everything alright? Let''s head to the hospital,e." He was genuinely concerned for her, but Ellie just pushed through slowly and steadily, knowing the results that she would receive in the end would be worth this pain.

    "I am fine, it is suppressing inside slowly," replied Ellie while taking everything for the next fifteen minutes. When the pain slowly decreased, she felt all of her senses heightening.

    It was like every part of her being receiving a kind of energy she could only dream of having. It was all hers now.

    How interesting, she thought, to have a soulmate who was this useful.

    "See, I am all fine," she said to Channing with a smile, but there was something else that had increased inside her that was the need to check this newfound strength. This little desire had turned into bloodlust because of Channing''s abilities that were making her emotions tenfold inside her.

    She continued to take blood from Channing for the next two months with and without his knowledge. Ellie had proposed for Channing to have a digital lock on his new condo so she coulde and go anytime she desired.

    For Channing, everything was going well, and so was for Ellie. Her strength was increasing day after day and her insanity was finding new skies to touch.

    Her friend Akame was observing everything and was worried about what it would lead to for her friend, who she used to refer to as Ellie just as a nickname. There had been times when Ellie came with so much blood on her and some days she vomited blood. Akame was also well aware of Ellie''s motives with Channing and somewhere it pained her heart that a kind soul like him was getting used.

    After one more month, Ellie was addicted to Channing''s ability. Her own special abilities were increasing in strength and she registered into Winterwells as a resident here.

    Akame followed Ellie and watching how things had gone, Akame had gone to inform Ellie''s sister, the Princess of their n, about everything.

    "Princess, I think you should bring her back from Winterwells," Akame said with concern.

    The girl who was referred to as the Princess sat with one of her legs on the armrest and another moving side to side while on the ground. "If she is digging a grave for herself, why should I bother," said the bored voice of the Princess.

    Akame did not give up and tried to provoke the girl that was sitting on what looked like a small throne in a dark filled room, "Princess, she is using one of the Warchilds Blood Noesis to increase her powers and be able to go against you. Please stop her or she mighte here for your position-"

    "Akame," the Princess got up from her seat and Akame hung her head to not look directly at the n heir. Akame was scared to her core in presence of the princess. "Come on, let''s go to Winterwells let me see how much my dear sister has improved. Let me show her dearly how none of those cheap tricks would work against me. It has been a long time since I got a good fight. I hope she has improved well."

    Akame regretted it instantly of bringing the matters to their n heir, but she thought it was better if Ellie understood where she belonged and came back instead of keeping on testing her sanity.

 Chapter 136 - Raging Vengeance

    For what Akame had nned was to bring her friend back home, but Ellie was sticking to Channing as if she was now addicted to his blood. When Akame brought the n heir, their princess, to Winterwells, she openly challenged Ellie. With the fight that had broken out in the most secluded part of Winterwells, no one knew the two sisters were going against each other.

    "I thought you must be improved with the help of your pretty boy," said the princess, wiping the blood of Ellie that was on her knuckles. "Such a pitiful sister I have here."

    Ellie was on the ground, panting, with a bloodied face. Her eyes strained to look up at her sister, who carefully wiped every drop of blood off her knuckles. Even though Ellie had been taking Channing''s blood almost every day with hopes to go against her sister and take the position of the n heir, the difference was shown in seconds. Ellie''s bloodlust had increased over time and the envy towards her sister only converted into hatred. "I will kill you," groaned Ellie.

    The princess snickered at her words, "Why don''t you try standing before that?" She crouched on one leg toe face to face with Ellie, who struggled to even sit, as her body barely had any strength. Her sister''s eyes glistened with threat, "If you eye what is mine again, you will be dead meat."

    Ellie gritted her teeth, "I am the older daughter of the Cermesi n. That throne was mine, to begin with. It was you who barged in to take it."

    The princessughed at Ellie. She put her handpassionately over her chest, "I gave a good fight and took back what rightfully belonged to me. Now, now, if you want the throne,e at me and win." The n heir got back up and threw the kerchief, which was used to wipe her hands clean on top of Ellie''s head, "You disappointed me today, sister. Next time, make sure you are well prepared. I will wait right here in Winterwells for you to strike." A saint smile stered her face as she said, "If you want some tips for fighting, I am always avable for my dear sister."

    Ellie cursed under her breath for the helplessness that she faced in front of her sister. The princess was an Alpha, and it was the second time her sister had defeated Ellie this badly.

    "You will regret this," Ellie spoke to the retreating figure of her sister, "I wille for your blood next."

    The princess waved without turning back to look at Ellie, "I am sure you don''t want to drink in my Blood Noesis, unless you truly have a death wish. I will be waiting though right here in Winterwells." Her voice came fleetingly to Ellie as her sister walked away, leaving her gravely injured in the middle of the forest.

    Ellie cursed under her breath at how her sister had found out everything. If anything, the princess was someone who was least bothered by anything.

    It had been some time since Ellie had been taking Channing''s blood and, unlike Channing, who had put extreme efforts in controlling the consequences of his special abilities, Ellie did not suppress it. Instead, Ellie let the bloodlust grow and, with every agonising second she spent thereying injured in the forest, a thought crossed her mind. She was going to find out who had snitched behind her back and make them suffer.

    But Ellie, having all the hell let loose inside her, and the rage that was fuelled by Channing''s Blood Noesis the ns to make the person just suffer was not going to go as she had initially thought.

    When Akame found out that bringing the princess here had backfired and Ellie had suffered major injuries, she was quick to go to Channing and tell him about Ellie''s condition in the forest. Channing had run with everything inside him to where Ellie had been. Even though Akame had just informed Channing through a letter and then disappeared without showing her face, she went behind him to the forest.

    Ellieid there unconscious and Channing was struggling to bring her to the hospital, as it was far away from there.

    Akame, who had seen this, couldn''t hold herself back, and went to help him put Ellie''s body over Channing''s wolf so he could easily carry her back. If he had marked her, it would have been easier to heal Ellie right there. That was exactly why Ellie was acting unconscious, hoping Channing would mark her and then she could use that to her advantage, but her ns hade tumbling down the hill with Akameing there and helping him.

    Ellie was quick to understand it was no one else but her best friend, Akame, who had stabbed her in the back. In front of Channing, Ellie did not break her facade and quietly went to the hospital.

    When she woke up healed at the hospital, Channing was right by her side and she asked him hurtfully, "Why did you not mark me, Channing?"

    Channing was happy to see his soulmate awake and finally talking to him, but he was expecting this question and now that it was asked to him, he did not know how to answer. He was barely 19 years old and did not know how the marking and healing worked. Thest thing that Channing wanted was Ellie''s already injured body going into some kind of shock, because Channing couldn''t hold back his emotions.

    "I didn''t want to hurt you," came Channing''s low voice as his hand went ahead to caress Ellie''s face.

    But this was the first time Ellie had backed away from his touch. In the past, she had always shown how understanding she was, but she desperately needed him to mark her and there was no better opportunity than the one that was here right now. "What if I had died today?" came Ellie''s low voice.

    The crocodile tears that welled up in her eyes struggled to spill before they finally rolled down her eyes, and Channing''s heart twisted in his chest. "I am sorry," came his response as he went close to Ellie, opening his arm to call her in a hug.

    He wasn''t expecting Ellie toe in his embrace but she did and broke down burring her face in his muscr chest. "I was so scared, and then you weren''t there I thought I almost died without getting thest chance to see your face." She looked up to meet Channing''s face, which was holding back the pain. Ellie was hoping Channing would break today, "If you had marked me, we could have understood each other''s agony, you could have healed me there."

    Channing gave up on his resistance. All this time, he had been selfish to not mark her, as he wanted to know her entire life and let her meet his parents, but even Ellie had been reluctant to not meet them.

    More than everything, Channing was worried that when he would feel Ellie''s emotions after marking her, it would only tenfold inside him and cause him problems. He had mentioned this to Ellie before, but she had not bothered about this thought then, neither did she bother about it now. All Ellie wanted was the advantage of healing abilities that woulde along with the mark.

    Channing marked her at the hospital itself, but did not seal the bond.

    It wasn''t like they had not had sex before. Since the time Ellie had started taking Channing''s blood, her sexual drive had also heightened, so it was a rather frequent thing in the past two months. It was just that Channing did not want to do it till she waspletely healed, as sometimes he had lost control of his emotions in bed and Ellie had to use her abilities to cool him down. Channing just did not want to take risks right now.

    But one thing that changed after marking Ellie was Channing started to hear her heartbeats more clearly. He was feeling a malicious energye from her, even behind her smile.

    There was a day more for Ellie to be discharged when Akame hade to meet Channing when the visiting hours were over.

    It wasn''t her own n, but what the Cermesi n princess had ordered her when Akame had gone to beg that the princess brought Ellie back to their n. All Akame had to do was let Channing know what Ellie''s real intentions with him were.

    It all happened when Channing was already feeling the negative vibes from Ellie that Akame revealed to him how Ellie was simply wanting to use him.

    Channing would not have believed Akame if he was not getting the whiff of Ellie''s true emotions. "What is Ellie''s true name?" Channing asked when Akame told him that everything that she was portraying was fake. He wasn''t expecting to his soulmate having lied even her name to him.

    Akame took a sharp breath, her hands ying with her long ck hair, "I am sorry Channing, I don''t want to create any more trouble for Ellie. I just wanted to warn you about your as well as her own good. Your Blood Noesis might start taking a toll on her and her sister is the n heir who won''t go easy on Ellie next time. Her sister might end up killing Ellie. Please Channing, let Ellie go, it would only save you and her enough time."

    Channing watched Akame as his heart started to pain. The love he harboured for Ellie in the past half a year had crumbled in an instance.

    "Where do you guyse from, at least you tell me some truth," Channing asked Akame with a face that was going numb from the pain he was trying to hold back.

    Akame was a kind soul who could not take any more of Channing''s painful face and she revealed the n that they belong to and everything about how she had begged the princess toe and take Ellie back. Akame did not reveal any other name or face other than them being from the Cermesi n. Channing did not bother to ask more and had just gone to the river to try and relieve the unbearing pain that rose in his heart.

    That night, Channing had met Fang and spent the entire time on the crooked tree drinking with him. Even though Channing was the one that was hurt, rage had filled in Fang as somewhere he knew what wasing next.

    When Akame had gone back to the princess, their n heir was happy to hear the fire that she had instigated.

    What Akame had failed to realise was that when she was talking with Channing, his troubled heart had reached Ellie as Channing had marked her. Ellie hade out of her hospital room to search for Channing, and she had spotted him talking to Akame from the corridor window. Ellie''s hand had turned into a fist till her knuckles turned white in her mind pledging vengeance on Akame, the first thing she was discharged tomorrow.

 Chapter 137 - Blames

    Bg music rmendation - y with fire by Sam Tinnesz

    ------

    When Ellie was released from the hospital, she had gone straight to find Akame, without waiting for Channing, estimating she was by the princess''s feet. But she roamed around the entire of Winterwells and could not find Akame. Deciding to enter and search the forest.

    The time of the day had turned into the afternoon when Ellie finally found herself heading towards the river.

    She was tired from roaming around and decided to drink some water. Not a single thought of Channing had crossed her mind, as she knew if something bad happened to her, he woulde and heal her. After all, they had marked, and she had no more need to pamper the boy except for sealing the bond. Rest he woulde for her aid any way as he will have to go through her emotional agony and Ellie very well knew how his abilities will increase it to make him want to stop the pain that reached Channing through her.

    "Look who I meet here," Ellie heard a man''s voice from behind her and she was quick to get on her guards to see who had talked to her this familiarly. When she saw the handsome face defined with his ck hair unruly and sleeked back, baring his beautiful feature she recognised him immediately.

    Ellie put her innocent act back on, "Hello Mr Fang, it is nice to meet you after such a long time. What brings you here?"

    Fang gave her a sweet smile, raising a water bottle in his hand and waving it, "I am here to fetch some water for my friend. Although I must say I am very pleased to meet you again, Ellie." Fang walked easily with his long strides towards her. His voice hade flirtatiously a while back, and that charming smile was enough to skip a beat of any girl''s heart.

    Ellie was mesmerised by this man''s presence once again. It was months back when Fang had identally caught Channing and Ellie in the capital that he had understood of Channing had a girlfriend.

    That was the first time Fang had met Ellie for the briefest moment, as Channing had bolted with her out of there after small talks.

    But it wasst night that Fang had found out the truth about her from Channing. Fang wanted to go through Ellie''s head now and see where exactly was this girl''s origin. In no time, Fang was standing close to Ellie as he held her hand and picked it up to kiss the back of it. "Have I told you how beautiful you are?" came Fang''s gravelled voice.

    Ellie was easily flustered by his presence and blinked rapidly so as to not return the flirting. When Fang raised his face with a charming smile, their eyes locked.

    Fang narrowed his eyes while letting go of her hand. Something was wrong, he thought.

    Before he could try to go into her mind again, Ellie snickered. The voice of herughter slowly increasing as she covered her mouth, "Fang it seems Channing never mentioned you about my abilities." Fang''s fake smile dropped from his face. Ellie stepped closer to him and tapped Fang''s firm chest, "unfortunately I know everything about you. You know Channing is such a big mouth-"

    Her words were in a sudden jerk as Fang held her neck in a swift motion. Ellie''s body was jerked forward as Fang lifted her off the ground, "You have some nerve using Channing like that."

    Ellie did not understand what Fang was indicating. She had heard about him from Channing, but with the feud that went between the viges, never had she imagined for them to be close. Ellie had already nned on shifting the me on Waterwoods for the attack that took ce on her.

    There was something so eerie in Fang''s eyes that Ellie noticed it as a threat. She tried to get away from Fang''s hold, but her abilities worked only against others'' abilities, and what Fang was using was pure brute strength.

    Ellie felt his grip tighten and her eyes rolling up with legs that struggled to find a footing with Fang dangling in the air.

    "Fang!" She heard Channing''s voice, who had run there when he had felt his soulmate was in trouble. "What are you doing, let her go."

    Channing freed Ellie as he held her coughing and weak self. Channing had understood this person did not like him even a bit, but he was not so inhumane to dere justice like how Fang found it normal to rain pain on people who crossed his path.

    Ellie took advantage of the setting and looked at Channing with an anxious face, "Channing, this man wanted to take me away from you. That day I had refused him and he had beaten me that bad. Help me, Channing."

    While Ellie clung onto Channing like her life depended on it, Channing''s breath was going ragged with the hurt that was mixing with anger.

    A sound ofughter resounded through the forest, and Ellie halted her whining to watch Fang, who had covered his face as he continued tough. "I am sorry, you continue," said Fang, waving at Ellie to go on with her reasoning, "I just couldn''t hold it."

    Her face turned to Channing in confusion, and Channing, for the first time, pushed her away from him.

    Ellie watched at him in disbelief, trying to cover the distance between them again, "Channing..."

    "Ellie," Channing said, taking a step back from her. This had Ellie stop in her track and keep looking at Channing with doe eyes. "Or is it even Ellie?" Channing asked, and this made the expressions fall on Ellie''s face. Channing held a numb expression while he looked at her, "I will be evoking the mark on you, I am d I did not do it before."

    "Was it Akame?" Ellie asked, bing apletely different person than how she always used to dance around Channing.

 Chapter 138 - Dragging Is Fun

    The shift in Ellie had Fang stop hisugh and put on his guards. Fang could see Ellie''s craziness seeping and he waited for her to start acting psycho any moment now because he himself was crazier and knew how it went.

    "You are really going to trust some snitch over your soulmate, Channing?" Ellie said as she faked her pitiful expressions.

    Channing gritted his teeth, watching Ellie change her colour like a chameleon. "You better go back with whoever your sister is for the sake of my love I won''t put your case in the vige trials." He was hurt, and that was showing on Channing''s face now. Ellie felt his pain as they had marked, and she knew only a few nudges before Channing chose her over the entire world.

    Ellie almost cried her fake tears as she went to forcefully take Channing''s hand in hers. "I promise you Akame was lying I love you."

    "Ellie," Channing pulled his hand out of her hold, but it only resulted in her snuggling close to him. Channing sighed "I can feel what you feel. If your emotions are fake and how you came here with your bloodlust rising against someone."

    Ellie was no patient women and being dejected by Channing was not taken lightly by her.

    "Are you really going to forget all the good times we spent together, Channing?" Ellie asked as she tiptoed so she could whisper in Channing''s ears, "Or did you start having feelings towards my friend now... Just because she is your type."

    The next moment, Ellie was jerked away from Channing as Fang pushed her to the other side. Channing was hurting very badly right now. Fang decided not to let things proceed as they were going, as he very well knew how hard Channing''s emotions backfire on him in excruciating times like these. "Prepare to evoke the mark, Channing. I will hold her here."

    Hearing this little exchange of words, Ellie turned into her wolf. The colour of her fur coat had changed significantly in recent months due to Channing''s Blood Noesis with a dark chestnut now defining half of her wolf.

    "I won''t let him evoke the mark," Ellie telmunicated, "If Channing is going to leave my side, then let him suffer with me."

    Fang snickered at her words, "How petty are you, Ellie. Now be a good girl ande here."

    Fang raised his hand and signalled with his fingers to Ellie in ae hither motion, but Ellie was ready to run. "You are pretty handsome Fang, maybe I will take your offer some other time. I will be leaving now." Saying this, Ellie sped into the forest and Fang was quick to turn into his wolf and chase after Ellie. He couldn''t believe he had not checked on her the first time and went through her thoughts.

    It took a certain condition for Fang to go through peoples head and that would be to touch them and then look into their eyes while asking the question he needed his answers for.

    But Ellie had blocked his ability this time with her ability, which Fang was not aware of and also needed to touch the person who she wanted to use it on.

    Not a long distance away from there, Channing had heartbrokenly started to draw the symbol that looked like a dried tree inside a giant moon on the ground. Fang was quick to catch up to Ellie, and she used the Bloodlust that was brooding over head to attack Fang. A fight broke between them as Fang pushed her against a tree trunk while Ellie dug her ws into Fang''s sides.

    When Fang''s hold loosened on her because of the pain of injuries, Ellie slipped away, heading towards the open ground of Winterwells so people could see Fang having trespassed here.

    But that did not go as she had nned. Fang had already caught up to her and this time, in one bite, he held Ellie''s neck, digging his canines, and smashed her against the ground. "What''s the rush honey?" He asked, standing above Ellie''s wincing wolf. Fang wanted to inflict more damage on her and torture her till her soul screamed for him to stop, but he knew the mark linked her to Channing, and it would make him suffer as well. "Be a good girl or I will drag you back."

    "I won''t let you evoke the mark," screamed Ellie, trying to run away from his hold, but Fang bit into her hind limb, making her stagger.

    "You should have listened when I asked you nicely," spoke Fang, carrying pity for this girl. He did not like to repeat, and he was no fool to fall for Ellie''s emotional dramas if she tried one. He held her hind limb, digging his canines as he dragged her by the ground till her skin started to peel against the dirt and the small stone that pierced into her muscles.

    Ellie''s wolf whimpered, "Let me go... Please, I promise I will walk back."

    Fang stopped walking and telmunicated, "are you being truthful?"

    Ellie was panting on the ground with her face that was pain ridden. "I promise to walk back and I also won''t put resistance against Channing when he evokes the mark." She felt it would be better any day than being dragged like a dead animal.

    Of course, Ellie nned on fooling Fang and running away. Her wolf looked at him pleadingly, where Fang let go of her hind leg and she was about to get up when Fang dug his canines into her again. "On second thought," he said internally loving the ray of hope that he had seen in the girl''s eyes, "I find dragging people like you to be more fun. If you would turn into a human, that would be easier for me."

    "I will mince you!" Ellie telmunicated with a growl, and Fang loved the reaction. A kind of sadist he was.

    Just when Fang was dragging her away again, another wolf came there to Ellie''s rescue, crashing against Fang, throwing him away from Ellie. On seeing the new wolf who had entered here, Ellie got up, almost staggering as her hind leg had deep wounds. "Look who came to dig their own grave," Ellie said as she eyed Akame''s silver wolf.

 Chapter 139 - The Princess

    Bg music rmendation: Twisted by Missio

    ------

    Fang, who had pushed back, stood up with a sneer to get back at the new wolf who hade here to save Ellie. He would not spare any person who came in his way today. One of the few important people in his life was hurting because of this girl.

    Akame stood guiltily in front of Ellie where Ellie was doing the questioning and Fang slowly advanced to watch the show yet keeping a safe enough distance from the two females.

    "So my best friend decided to stab me right in my back," used Ellie while towering over Akame. "I did not know I was spending so much of my energy on a snitch." Even if Ellie was a bad character, she had always expected her friend to see the ends with her. But Akame''s efforts to bring Ellie back safely to theirnd had only brought her bad blood with her childhood friend. It was okay, she had thought. As long as Elliees back safe and stop digging a grave for herself, Akame was ready to have this bad blood.

    "I only meant good Ellie," Akame''s voice was low and Fang did not miss out on the telmunication that went between them. "Let''s go back Ellie, the princess wille for your blood next-"

    "Isn''t that what we have been doing since childhood, my sister and I?" Ellie asked, "You had some dare to get between us sisters."

    "You have it wrong," Akame tried to reason with Ellie.

    But any further talk was constricted by Ellie scratching the flesh out of Akame''s face. The girl was so submissive that she did not even retort back, but took Ellie''s beating. This was the only time Ellie felt all mighty as since the time she had been here her inferiorityplex had been triggering, knowing how her Alpha soulmate was no less capable than her Alpha sister. But Akame was that person who gave Ellie the fake sense of superiority and Ellie loved it.

    "Ellie, pleasee back," Akame spoke again, only to receive another beating from Ellie.

    When Akame fell to the ground, shivering at Ellie''s rage, Ellie kept one of her legs on Akame''s face to pin it on the ground. By that time, Fang had reached close to them. Without Ellie noticing, he dug his canines in her other hind leg that did not have his previous inflicted injuries. "You two can catch upter. I have a better job for you before that. Come now, beautiful," Fang jingled, dragging Ellie again.

    Akame got up to get him this time, but a re from his Alpha eyes made her gulp and the courage evaporate in thin air. "Please let her go, I promise I will take care she doesn''te back here."

    Ellie sneered at Akame''s words, "since when did you make decisions for me!"

    Akame could now say any response to her friend, who she felt she had wronged. Ellie tried to get up and bite at Fang, but he just dragged her with a jerk, making her whine. Watching her friend in pain, Akame rushed ahead, "Let her go, you are hurting her."

    Fang did not stop, neither did he budge at the push of Akame''s weak wolf. When Akame pushed him again he red at her, "Your friend here doesn''t want to go with you, get lost, kid."

    Hearing this Ellie pleaded, "No I will go with Akame, help me- Agh!"

    Fang mercilessly slid Ellie''s body against the rough ground. Blood seeped through her torn skin, leaving a trail of a dragged body behind her. If someone did not see this situation, it would surely raise doubts that someone had done a sloppy job at hiding the murder they had done.

    "Akame! At least prove your friendship now, or did you really give up on me?" Ellie was frantic with the amount of pain she was going through.

    She had thought with Channing''s blood she would have got stronger, but this was the second Warchild who had proven her thoughts otherwise. Ellie just wanted to strangle Akame. If she wouldn''t have snitched, this is not how Ellie would have got herself stuck in the mud. She wanted someone to me and here Akame had done everything to get her into the pit.

    Akame walked to step in Fang''s path to persuade him, but it only resulted in him taking a sharp turn around her and more pain for Ellie.

    "Aghhh! Help me Akame."

    "Please," Akame worded in a low voice, to which Fang only passed her a look of threat. Even if he had been talking funny, it was just to keep from his sanity slipping. It wouldn''t take him even a minute more to kill the two girls here.

    But the big problem was Channing had marked Ellie, and her death will have a toll on Channing and Fang wanted to simply evoke the mark first.

    "Please let her go," Akame tried to reason, "I beg of you, please don''t kill her."

    Fang stopped without letting go of Ellie and telmunicated to Akame, "I am tired here do you mind giving me a hand? Maybe hold her second leg she has been kicking a lot." Akame''s eyes widened at the coldhearted request. How could she when her friend was already going through so much pain. "Can''t?" Fang asked innocently before sighing and continuing the painting of Ellie''s blood on the ground, "What a softhearted friend you have there, Ellie."

    "Akame, get your ass here and help me," Ellie was on the brink of turning back human, but who knew how bad it would hurt her then with Fang''s cruel nature.

    Akame did not think this time, and went ahead to take a bite at Fang''s shoulder. Instead of wincing, he simply sunk his canines deeper into Ellie.

    "AHH! Akame, you useless bitch!" If Ellie had been in her human state, her screams would have filled the forest but right now could not even howl as it would only be at her disadvantage if people found out what she had done with the current Alpha''s son.

    "What do you want from her?" Akame requested to at least see if she could strike a deal with this Warchild who was being ruthless on her friend.

    Fang stared at Akame, a girl who was begging desperately for her friend, who did not blink even once before smearing Akame''s face with her ws. "We are going to remove the mark left by Channing on her then I will decide what to do with her, maybe mince her meat and you can take it back as some souvenir from Fang Warchild."

    "Let me help you with that," came a girl''s voice from behind them. A shiver ran down Akame''s spine upon seeing their princess, who had personallye there.

    The Cermesi n heir passed a smile at Fang and it had him confused. He was not supposed to know this person, but if she was here to help Ellie, then Goddess Luna help her, thought Fang to himself. But in a blink of an eye, the princess disappeared from their site,ing down from the branch of the tree she was seated in and before Ellie could sneer at her sister with a single smack and twist of her head Ellie fell unconscious on the ground.

    "I did not ask for help to kill her," Fang was furious and at the same time shocked to see how fast this girl in front of him was.

    "Rx," said the unknown girl to Fang as went ahead to grab Ellie''s hind leg. Fang was quick to growl and stand close to the princess, baring his canines. His Alpha blood had zero effect on this girl that only led to him believing that she was either a rouge or a Warchild, just like him. But that did not mean Fang would let her take away Ellie.

    Fang stared into the girl''s eyes, "even if she is dead, Elliees with me."

    When was ready to pounce at the new girl, she raised her hand up in surrender and snickered, "Woah big guy, she is not dead yet. I am simply helping you. I loved the way you were handling her let have a try at it now will you." Fang only continued to re at this twisted. The Cermesi princess smiled at him, "Pretty please let me have the pleasure of dragging her across the ground."

    Akame only turned more worried for Ellie, who was lying unconscious on the ground thanks to Akame''s decisions. She tried to reason with the n heir after muttering the courage to speak, "But Princess-"

    "Did I ask you to speak?" Came the stern voice of the princess, which had Akame shut her mouth.

    Thest thing she wanted was to aggravate their n heir and bringing her rage out. That would rain only on Ellie if not handled.

    Fang, on the other hand, turned conscious of the word princess, and there was another emotion that rose inside him. He mistook her for the princess of Adalolpha. The feeling to exact revenge on the princess boiled inside him and he saw the girl was standing up to the king and queen''s reputation of being cold-hearted. He could never forget what his family had faced because of the queen of Adalolpha.

    "Are you the daughter of the crown?" Fang asked, ready to strike.

    The Cermesi Princess saw the boiling rage in his eyes and a smirk rose on her lips, "I love your energy, boy. With the look you carry on your face, I would very much love to lie that I am the kingdom''s princess and get to fight you. But unfortunately, I am not and currently, I want to focus on the downfall my sister would face when her soulmate evokes the mark. It is a pity that the process might leave them both unable to never mark each other."

    Fang did not want to believe what she had said, but when his paws grazed her bare feet, he saw through her head and understood everything about this Cermesi Princess in front of her.

    The princess did not back away from the closeness that Fang''s wolf exhibited rather, she weed his presence.

    They had an energy that resonated with each other the only difference was one of them was born crazy and for the other one fate had messed his life enough to be crazy.

    Fang shamelessly turned back to his human form, his muscles stark naked for the girls to view.

    The princess''s breath hitched watching the man''s beauty but was confidence he radiated and it only made the Cermesi Princess smirk him. Fang walked close to the princess, suggesting exactly what he wanted to. "We can always catch upter, but before that, I will need this."

    In a sh, he tore through the fabric of the princess''s long dress and wrapped it around himself, "I hate to be in my wolf form. This is better." Just like Fang, the princess did not feel even a bit of shame about her exposed skin.

    "Shall we?" She pointed forward, returning the flirt.

    Fang only smirked at the girl. He loved girls like her that would not cling to himter on. He stretched his hand, dies first."

 Chapter 140 - Missed Priority

    *Selene''s PoV*

    More than an hour had passed since Channing had started with exining the entire story. It was funny how he knew every aspect of it, even though he was not present everywhere. But it was heartbreaking at the same time to hear that he had such an evil soulmate.

    "What happened after that?" I asked, while handing Channing a ss of water.

    We were now shifted and had found ourselves a seat in the kitchen where Fang had furnished a dining table for four. Channing gulped down the entire ss of water before continuing in a grave tone, "The mark was evoked, but it came with consequences. It turned out the process went well, but because I had done it without Ellie''s consent, it brought in a curse on us. Luckily we did not lose our wolves but only the ability to mark any other person as our mate."

    "That sounds..." my voice trailed in a whisper, remembering how Dandeline had told about these potential side effects if I evoked my mark without Fang''s consent. "Sad," I finished my sentence, bringing myself back to Channing.

    Channing let out a dryugh, "it does, but I am d I evoked it."

    "What happened when Ellie woke up?" My curiosity took the best of me as I asked the question instead of consoling Channing first. I went to immediately correct my mistake by apologising, but Channing spoke before I could say anything.

    "It was a mess when she woke up and found out we three Warchilds had joined hands to make her void of her mark," Channing continued. "Not only that, but she now could not have another soulmate. Ellie did not care about me having lost the ability as well she was angry at the fact that the opportunity to get her mate''s healing was taken away from her. There was a huge tantrum she threw at the scene and the innocent Akame faced the consequences."

    There were so many ces in the story where my heart had wrung inside my chest. "Did Ellie kill her?" My question only made Channing more troubled remembering the past.

    "Akame died trying to protect me," replied Channing, and I could see how much regret and me he carried for that girl''s death. I ced my hand over Channing''s shoulder and rubbed it, trying to console the heavy heart and his burning eyes that were holding back the tears. Channing held my hand that was on his shoulder as if my action was only making him hurt more, "I was so dazed and in shock that I did not care if Ellie came to kill me. Before Fang could reach, Akame had stepped in front of me, taking Ellie''s strike."

    There was a silence that spread in the room with that news. I had not met this Akame girl even once, but I could tell how much she must have cared for her friend Ellie, who did think even for a second before killing her childhood friend.

    "Let''s leave it be. Everyone has a tiny part of their past that hurts," Channing reasoned with himself more than with me. "Fate is not fair to anyone."

    "Yea," I agreed with him. Everyone does have a part of the past that hurts. "I am sorry about Akame," I continued, while cing my hand on the back of his palm. Channing was avoiding to look into my eyes and I awkwardly removed the hand that was consolingly over his.

    Channing noticed this small action. His face turned to me with a mild smile, "I have it all behind you don''t have to feel sorry about it."

    My lips pursed with a tight smile. Throughout the story, Channing had not once mentioned what happened to the princess of the Cermesi n and where was his soulmate now.

    I would have very much liked to believe they went back to thends that they belonged to, but Channing had deliberately hidden their names.

    "Channing," I grabbed his attention that was fixed on the empty ss of water in front of him. He kept twirling the ss while he hummed in question for what I had to say. Channing''s gaze did not shift to mine, so I just continued without waiting for him, "can I ask you something?"

    "Sure," Channing was quick to reply.

    I cleared my throat to dissipate my own awkwardness, not wanting to go back to the topic of his soulmate, but my curiosity was nagging me with some answers that I had reached. "What her name? I mean Ellie''s real name... I suppose you found out about itter."

    Channing stopped the twirling of ss on the table and the constant sound it was making stopped. "I did find out. I just don''t want you to get too involved in it."

    What did he mean by I would involve myself in it? Isn''t that the least of what friends do for each other?

    But there were other conclusions that the mind was reaching to. If I could get involved with them, that meant they were right here in Winterwells. Worst as a Beta I would be associating with them. My mind rummaged through all the possibilities of the situations where I would run into them. Of course, I can be kept away from some things ording to what task Channing gave to me, but there was one ce that Channing had no control over my interactions and that would be the pack.

    Was one of the Cermesi sisters in the pack?

    It did not take long toe to conclusions with rhyming Ellie''s name with someone. It was a nickname, so usually, it should be close to the person''s real name.

    "Channing, is it someone from the pack?" I asked, trying not to be too direct for the first time itself.

    Channing sighed as his gaze deliberately turned towards me slowly. He stared into my eyes for a long moment before he sighed again and went back to ying with the ss of water on the table. "I said you should stay out of this, it''s for your own good," his tone was monotonous.

    My eyebrows crinkled at his words of disapproval, "Is it, Hailey?"

    Channing dragged a sharp breath as his eyes turned to me, "Why do you want to know about it so bad?" His voice carried a fluctuating tone for the first time.

    I knew the context his question was in but I stuck to my context of the question, "Because Ellie rhymes a lot with Hailey, and," I paused, running my tongue over my lower lip before continuing. "And Hailey has a kind of bloodlust that I can feel, even from a long distance. Maybe it was how you said Ellie''s bloodlust increased after... after you Blood Noesis," my voice faded almost in a whisper at the end.

    Channing did not move his gaze from mine and gazed at me intensely. I gulped at the tension that I had built with my question.

    "It is not Hailey," Channing replied and my eyes that had averted from him turned back to him. Channing had not moved his gaze from me, not even blinked, "just stay out of it okay?"

    I nodded almost immediately, "Okay, I won''t pester about it anymore."

    "Thank you," came Channing''s low voice.

    I did not say anything more to him and got up from my seat to drink some water. I saw Channing''s eyes shift to me and he probably observed me till I went to the water tank. Even though Channing had asked to stay out of it, my mind was getting restless with the thought that his cunning soulmate was still in Winterwells. I took a sip from the ss of water I had filled. Inside my mind, several images of all the members shed, but I barely knew their names.

    I had a strong gut feeling that it must have been Hailey. After all, everything about her characteristics matched the description. Blood lust, cunning... no, something did not fit here as well. Although Ellie and Hailey matched a lot.

    "By the way," I heard Channing''s voice and turned to him, waiting for what he had to say. "What are you going to do about Hailey''s note?"

    Hailey''s note! How did I forget that? My hands fished inside my pockets when I realised I had only brought my phone and house keys back with me, as Channing had picked it up for me. A drop of sweat trickled down my back, remembering what Hailey had written on the note. If anyone else were to get their hands on it my secret would be out. I had totally lost it from my mind as I had got my mobile and keys which were listed as important things in my head. Only if I had given the same priority to that note.

    "I think I forgot to take it," I said to Channing in a panic tone while grabbing my jacket to go out.

    Channing got up as well and tried to stop me, "wait it must be still in the ballot boxes with your votes in them. No one will touch that, the boxes were asked to be discarded off to Sam."

    I shook my head, biting my nail with anxiety, "I tore the note and had slipped it in my pocket. I will be so screwed."

    "When did you do that!" Channing asked, shocked, as if he had missed to notice it. His face held a thoughtful look before he spoke, "I had asked Sam to gather your things, he must have forgotten to return it to you."

    "Oh no, I have to get to him fast," I said, hurrying towards the exit when Channing held me by my shoulder.

    "You wait here in case Sames to your house to return your stuff. I will look for him outside," Channing gave me a smile, and I tightly returned it back.

    "Okay," I agreed as Channing exited, leaving me alone, overflowing with anxiety.

 Chapter 141 - Did You Find Out?

    I sat on the stairs itself, facing the door as it had been some time since Channing had left the house. My left foot impatiently tapped on the floorboard, making a periodic sound of my taps resonate in the silence of my house. The sound of my tapping foot wasplimented by a knock on the door and I immediately sprang up from my seat, striding towards the door.

    There was a relief that washed over me expecting Channing to have found Sam and brought the note back, "Did you find him-" My lips sealed on looking at the person at my door. It wasn''t Channing but Sam. "Oh, Sam," I unconsciously eximed.

    Sam''s brows crinkled at the way I had framed it, "Were you expecting someone else?" He turned behind to check if anyone was headed towards my house. But there was no one except the dried grass and Sam''s motorbike.

    I was truly expecting Channing, more like wishing that it was Channing who brought back my stuff. There were no grudges against Sam but thest thing I wanted was for Sam to have gone through the note and now that he was the one who had brought my stuff back, my heart picked up its pace. I should have destroyed the note when I had read it in the first ce. Even though that would have raised suspicions, at least Channing would have backed me up as he had read it.

    "No, I mean ya," I tried topose my demeanour, but it only led to me messing my response. "Actually, Channing just went looking for you," I continued, while still staring at Sam awkwardly. "I should call him and tell you are here," my hand fished in my pocket for my mobile.

    "Ya, that would be better," added Sam with a hum, "or he might end up roaming around."

    I dialled Channing''s cell number, hoping he was nearby. Maybe he would be able to handle the situation better when Sam asks to rify about the contents of the note. The rig died, and a beep followed, indicating the other person had picked up the call. "Hello, Channing," I called out hastily.

    "Yes, Selene, did you need anything else?" Channing was calm with his tone and yet a concernced his voice. It took me back to what had happened here.

    I can''t possibly show dependence on him. I might trust him, but I can''t have him meddle with everything about me. That would only end up with Channing getting more involved with me, and I had to avoid that.

    "No," I presented him with an awkwardugh while scratching my forehead with my index, "I just called to inform Sam is here."

    "Oh, that''s great," Channing sounded relieved with that news. There was an awkward silence that followed with that sentence as I did not know how to respond anymore. Not when I knew this man was heartbroken because of me and yet was working to keep things in line for my sake. "Do you want me toe there?" He asked doubtfully.

    I shook my head as if Channing was standing in front of me, "No, thanks that''s alright. I can handle it."

    "Okay," Channing''s voice same heartbroken, "take care."

    "You too," I couldn''t help but feel sad for him. Channing probably never liked any other girl after Ellie, as he did not mention about any other rtionship he had. But cannot prolong this process, so without any goodbyes, I cut the call.

    There were other things that needed my immediate attention. I walked back to where Sam was waiting, still outside the door. "Did you get my stuff, Sam?" I was quick with it so he could just tell it if he had read through the note or not. Irrespective of that, I get the note and burn it this time.

    "Yes," Sam nodded his head, bringing out two things from his pocket. "There wasn''t a lot just this chapstick and a piece of paper."

    "Thank you," I grabbed the note as fast as could and crumpled it in my fist before slipping it into my jeans pocket. I returned a grateful smile to Sam, and that was when I realised I had not invited him inside. "Come inside. Do you want some tea?" I asked, correcting my blunder.

    "No, I am fine," Sam said with a hidden, apprehensive look on his face. He turned to leave, and I almost panicked. But Sam''s legs halted after two steps as he turned around rubbing the back of his neck, "I think I will have some water."

    "Sure," I opened the door wide for him to step inside. This was great I could tell even he wanted to talk about something.

    The awkwardness that weighed between us was mutual, as if both of us were trying to talk about the same thing while avoiding it at the same time. If I wasn''t confirmed that Sam had read the note a while back, then I was now. It contained enough to get people through shock and make them curious at the same time. It contained my truth, and anyone who read it was bound to get things out of me. If it was Suzan who had found it, the entire of Winterwells would have known about me by now.

    "Nice work with the house. It looks habitable now," Sam remarked, looking around with awe.

    I couldn''t help but giggle at hisment. The first time he was here Arina and Sam were in an argument that there was no was possible for anyone to live here as Sam imed it to be ''inhabitable.'' I guess Arina and Sam always had the chemistry they must have realised itte as usually the first time you meet your soulmate you know they are your. "thanks," I replied as I lead him to the kitchen.

    Going to the water tank, I filled in a ss for Sam and handed it to him. I could tell he was holding back something as he gulped down the water hastily. There was no use beating around the bush now.

    "Did you, by any chance, see what was in this?" I asked, raising the note. A lie could always be made up if he had not read what was written in there. I just hoped he did not lie now.

    Sam gulped down the entire ss. He stole his nces from me as he guiltily said, "Yea, I am sorry."

    I was so grateful that he admitted it. Sam was a trustable man, but this information weighed my freedom to me at this moment. I took a seat beside him, and requested in a low voice, "Please don''t tell it to anyone."

    "Oh no, of course, I won''t," Sam was quick to shake his hands in a refusal. He had a genuine smile on his lips, "I understand you were hiding it for a good reason."

    "Thank you, Sam," I could not even start to tell how much his words felt relieving to me.

    "No worries, Selene, isn''t that what close friends do for each other." He had ced his hand on my shoulder reassuringly. I was so grateful to have met such people as friends outside of the castle. Of course, I met some crazy people even here, but it was nice to know not all of them were that way.

 Chapter 142 - Eventful Life

    "I somehow always count on you Sam," I responded with a smile and his grin widened on his face and back straightened as if he was proud about that fact.

    I truly could count on Sam with matters like these. Even during my injuries, I was able to tell Samfortably that I was already healed and would be pretending, which he wholeheartedly supported. I would have been doubtful of him if he had ever acted against it, but he rather went out of his way to remind me of it when I had forgotten to act it out. It almost made me cry remembering how worst it was back at the castle when Dandeline was busy and I was left to my ownself.

    Sam leaned ahead and pulled in a hug without warning. He must have seen the tears that I was trying to drink back. "You know you can always count on me and even others. That is what friends are for. Don''t worry, I won''t tell your secret to be known even in my dying breaths."

    My eyes widened at his words. How pure can one simple friendship be? "Hey don''t go around talking about your death. You are one of the few important people for the entire pack. What will we do without our mommy?"

    "Haha, very funny," Sam ridiculed as he left the hug and I chuckled at my own stupid joke. "Why do you even try? I already told you, you haveme jokes, Selene."

    I stuck my tongue out and shrugged, "Whatever mama."

    Sam huff augh before rolling his eyes and getting up from his chair. "I should get going now, you should probably burn that piece of paper," he said, pointing at the paper that I had tightly gripped between my fingers.

    "Yes I will," I got up with him and eyes the paper before slipping it back in my pocket. I will even burn the residual ashes of this troublesome small white sheet. Sam smiled at me in goodbye, but before he could say it I asked him, "By the way, how are things with Arina?" I raised my eyebrows teasingly, satiating my curiosity.

    "Amazing, I couldn''t have asked for any better," Sam was not even a bit shy about admitting it. Rather, he was excited with stars in his eyes, "I will mark her today itself and ask Channing to officially proim us as couples a day after tomorrow."

    That was the thing an Alpha did. We werewolves never had an official marriage. The sealing of the bond was enough.

    The Alpha then proceeds with introducing the couples as husband and wife in front of the vige. It was equivalent to marriage. There were some rich brats who would love to do the marriage, so churches were built in some parts of the capital city. There also existed some agencies to create a destination theme wedding by the river or the opera house. I would have my marriage would be in the castle where only royals wed. That was one of the parts I was looking forwards to apart from leaving Adalolpha.

    "Why not tomorrow?" I asked Sam, confused. There was no reason for him to wait he was going to mark Arina today itself.

    "It''s Channing''s birthday tomorrow!" Sam almost shouted at the fact that I had forgotten it. Channing did mention it today when he was introducing himself to Dandeline as she was a new member of the pack. "We want only him to be the highlight of the day tomorrow," Sam added with a solemn expression.

    How thoughtful was that on their part. Arina and Sam would be postponing them being dered couples by a day just for Channing to have an entire day, specially for himself.

    "I almost forgot it was his birthday," I admitted, as my thoughts started rushing through all the possibilities of gifts that I could get for Channing. "Where will it be celebrated?" I asked. It won''t beme I suppose it was the birthday of the Alpha after all.

    Sam tapped at the bottom of his jaw and hummed in thought. "Probably gym as it is an exclusive ce for us pack members," he responded, unsure about the destination.

    "We should decorate it after the morning''s training," I was quick to approve of that idea.

    If his birthday had not slipped from my mind, I would have never put up the first practice session of people''s special abilities tomorrow. It waste now I just had to rush through the listing part tomorrow and we could skip the practice for the next day.

    "You bet we should," Sam agreed excitedly. I could see he was already going through what kinds of decoration he would be adding. "I will arrange everything and also get Suzan and Arina on the n quickly," he cracked his knuckles nervously, all the anxious adrenaline rushing coursing through his body.

    "I bet Suzan would be excited from the moment she knows," I giggled at the thought of her excitement.

    I bet she would scream and it would be heard from the residentialplex till my house that was on the outskirts of the vige. Sam shook my hand and quickly darted out, "We will get to it immediately. Thanks for reminding me about the decorations."

    I snickered, watching him run out of my house in a hurry and almost stumble at the stairs. "Be careful on your way," I shouted to him and he waved his hands over his bike and sped off to the vige.

    When he was gone, I shut the door behind him and pulled the crumpled piece of paper from my jeans pocket.

    My eyes went through the shabbily written contents- Here is my vote for you darling, so next when we meet I can crush you in a fair fight, without any rules. After all, it would be fun to win against the new Beta as well as a Warchild. Best luck, Selene Warchild, I know your little secret here and I hope a nice blood-chilling fight between us seals my lips. ~ Love your favourite opponent Hailey.

    My fist clenched, the note crumpling it again. I rushed to the kitchen, finding a match box and lighting the paper on fire. My eyes did not move from it till thest bit of it was turned into ashes.

    Thest thing I wanted was for my secret to leak out. I hoped she did not leave the prison soon enough because I did not want to unnecessarily fight that crazy woman. The fight without rules was sure going to be bloody and I might end up with severe injuries. I was grateful that it was only Sam who had found out the note, else this would have been troublesome I wondered how did Hailey found out I was a Warchild.

    Luckily, she did not find out I was a princess and as for Sam, I know he won''t go around spying and checking which vige my Warchild blood belonged to.

    If Hailey wanted a fight, I would surely give her a good one. But before that, I had to train as she was a formidable opponent. Her hical ways of fighting made it tough to think that I would survive her next strike. What a stupidly eventful life I have here outside the castle walls.

 Chapter 143 - Stupid Fang

    After some evening snacks that Dandeline had kept in the fridge for me, I went to bed. It was an eventful day today, and I felt my energy drain from all the emotions I had spent. One hour into my sweet nap, my mobile rang. I woke up clicking my tongue and picked up the call without looking at the name.

    "Good evening. What are you doing?" I heard the deep voice and my eyes did a 360-degree inside my eye socket. He sounded pretty cheerful for disturbing my peace.

    I cursed myself under my breath for not looking at the name before picking it up. If I knew he was going to call, I would have never picked up the call. Maybe I should get his number blocked on my mobile. I asked with a distasteful voice, "what do you want, Fang?"

    Fang sucked in a breath, as if to show me he was hurt by my words. He was not standing in front of me or I could have seen those dramatic eyes which were followed by that wicked grin of his. His voice came in a pitiful tone, "How rude I simply wanted to hear how my soulmate has been." In case this was some other person, I would have felt bad right now for being blunt with my response, but it was Fang Warchild, the most irritating man on the face of this earth.

    "If you wouldn''t have been bad, I wouldn''t have to be rude," I said, almost raising my voice at the end.

    Can this man not understand how great of a danger he has put not just me but also himself with that mark.

    Fang hummed in a suggestive tone, "Mm, bad... I like the sound of that" How I wish I could stab this person. He grabbed all the nerves in my body and jumped on it like a trampoline. Fang casually continued, tell me, wife-"

    "I am not your wife!" I retaliated quickly. He had just marked me, not sealed the bond to be calling me his partner.

    Fang snickered on the other end, "you will soon be, little one. So pry tell-"

    "I won''t be your wife," my responses were quicker than he couldplete his question and it received me with an irritated clicking of his tongue. I don''t care what irritated him, but Fang needed to understand keeping his mouth zipped because I did not know which messenger of the castle picks up on what. More than all of it, I had to get his consent with getting rid of this mark.

    "So I was asking," Fang continued, paying no heed to my denials, "what makes you disgust me so much?"

    I blinked my eyes rapidly at that question. I was going to scold him about being an idiot and ask him to remove this mark from me, but the question took me by surprise. He had not asked in a joking way, and he was waiting patiently for me to answer.

    "You are stupid," I threw the rock on him. He truly was an idiot, and I wanted to kill this man at any opportunity the universe presented to me to bleed him to death.

    "that I am not. That would be you," Fang threw the heavy rock of insult back at me. The worst was him casually responding as if my words flew right over his head and he pompously reversed them back on me. Fang continued to exin, "considering how many times you were fooled by me. We both know who is the stupid one. "

    "..." I had nothing to respond to that. His words pierced my heart because they were true.

    "Where have I been bad, honey?" Fang then asked. This time, his words sounded serious, contrary to his words that simply sounded deadpanned. He drank something in a rxed way before continuing, "Let''s hear your ways of good and then decide whether I can cross over to that side of the darkness." There were so many things I wanted to say and curse Fang with, but his words were only rendering me speechless.

    Had he called simply to ask what he has been doing wrong with me?

    However, now that the opportunity had presented itself, I surprisingly wanted to take it. I did not want Fang doing things the right way to win me over, but I could not hold myself back when he was asking right in my face. I took in a sharp breath before rushing my words, "you do nothing but pester me again and again, take decisions on your own and you have no knowledge how to court a woman."

    "do I not?" Fang asked innocently, as if he was doing everything right when it came to courting me.

    My fist clenched onto the bedsheet in angry. "You don''t! All you did was force me with the mark and trick me into some dangerous marriage where I am betrothed in. How am I supposed to believe you or even keep a little of trust in you when you have openly told me about your intentions of using me as a revenge toy?" I huffed for air after the entire speech I gave in one breath.

    Fang sighed and this time his voice turned cold as he spoke firmly, "I think I have cleared it before. The marriage with vampires was because I wasn''t aware of the princess. That would be you, being my soulmate back then, but now that I know I am willing to take all the responsibility,"

    I gulped at his words. His voice came mildly at his next words, "be mine, Selene. Marry me."

    My breath hitched in my lungs. How could this man sound serious as he was? Fang had been with so many women, and yet I knew from the way he asked that he had never even considered someone worthy to ask that to.

    Realising I had not replied immediately and to avoid him taking my silence as a different answer, I stuttered, "L-l-look at you. Y-you really don''t know how to court a woman! Huh."

 Chapter 144 - Intruder At The Door

    Fang gave a heartyugh on hearing my strained answer, something that I was not used to hearing and said, "do you want me to kneel on one knee in front of you and ask for it holding a diamond ring?"

    My eyes dropped in a ''seriously'' expression. Fang was rich and though I was supposed to be richer than him, I was not. My mother cut even the little allowance I had before telling me that money was enough and if I had saved it good for me, or I can always return to the dungeons. But there was a need for Fang to casually rub it in my face that he was a rich man.

    Or was he nning to actually arrange a proposal for me? Knowing Fang, he might even do that. I had to stop from those thoughts even popping into his head.

    I was quick to reply, "Forget it Fang, I have no intentions to stay back in this kingdom. Adalolpha has given me nothing but the darkness of dungeons and I know it is only because of this mission that I am here, outside tasting a little bit of freedom but this everything is a fleeting moment and I don''t want to ruin what little time I have because of your stupidity catching up to me."

    It was my cold, harsh reality and if that marriage which Fang had brought for me broke, there was no way my mother would let me be free.

    If what Fang said was true, then that marriage held the power to grant my brother a healthy life. And if that was broken, then Goddess Luna knows what my mother would do to me. At this moment, I was walking on a thin line with Fang having marked me, and if fate had wrong ns regarding it, then that fall will also take Fang with me, which I did not want. There was no need for others to suffer because of me.

    There was silence on the other end of the line, and it immediately had me conscious of the fact that I had unconsciously shown my vulnerability to Fang.

    How did it turn out like this! And this idiot kept quiet over it all, as if waiting for me to vent more if needed.

    I had to correct this. Fang would only get wrong impressions if he heard me talking this way to him. It was like opening up near a person you would not even want to see for the rest of your life. I closed my eyes and shouted the first thing that came to my mind to deflect from my topic, "And you look stupid with that long hair of yours. They hide all your sharp features..." My hand covered my mouth in shock. I wanted to talk about how stupid he was and here I messed it up again.

    "Is that so?" Fang asked with a snicker, and I can bet he was smirking right now.

    What kind of stupidity I was doing after openly calling him an idiot. The more I tried to drive away from him, it felt like something keptpelling me to go in his direction. "STUPID FANG!" I yelled before I cut the call and threw the phone on the other side of my bed. This was just not right.

    I always kept trying to push things away from Fang, but it was like every part of my being wanted him near me.

    It had taken me such a long time to get used to others'' touch or the closeness that Channing sometimes tried to share with me was neverfortable and yet, thinking about it, I had oddly eased into Fang''s touch and his behaviour to always stand in my personal space. It reminded me of what had happenedst time at Waterwoods and my hands immediately went to cup my face. I could feel the heat rising on my face and I bet it was turning red.

    "Idiot, Fang," I muttered under my breath, pulling the sheets over my head and going back to sleep.

    For a long time, I tossed and turned in the bed. It was hard to sleep as the old memories from the dungeons came to haunt me. Hailey''s note came as a reminder to me that I had to be careful about my secret and shut her mouth because she had the key to send me back to the dark, damp dungeons.

    Suddenly, I heard a sound outside the door.

    My bedroom door was not an issue as it had a lock from inside and no means to open from outside, but I could hear someone rummaging near the main door of the house. The lights in my house had not been lit, and I quickly grabbed my mobile to check it was thirty past ten. The person outside the main door was not knocking, but trying to barge into my house.

    My hands reached for the iron rod that was always below my bed and held it tightly in my hand, slowly going to my bedroom door in case that person breaks in here as well. The main door creaked open, and I got on my guards, hearing the footsteps walk straight to my bedroom.

    Whosoever this person was, had some wrong intentions as they had chosen toe in without my knowledge. I held my breath, making my grip tight on the iron rod. It surely wasn''t anyone from the vige and with the speed that this person was able to unlock the main door, I doubted it to be some burr or maybe someone who wanted revenge on me.

    Alright, if that was the game, I would not hold back. I had created enough bad blood for myself anyway and this would give me reasonable charges for whosoever it was.

    I held my breath hearing the footsteps stop right in front of my bedroom door and I clenched my teeth, ready to attack.

 Chapter 145 - Predatory Eyes

    I held my breath, ready to open the bedroom door and strike when there was a light knock on the door. "Honey, I am home," the voice called in a singsong manner and my nose cringed, trying to fit the pieces. The deep, wicked voice did belong to Fang, but that tone was too childish for it to be him.

    My hand gently kept the rod on the short cupboard beside the door. Without turning on the lights, I first creaked the door open till I could see outside from a slit.

    I could not even spot a shadow outside. My eyes cautiously moved around the surroundings and there was no one standing there. An instant panic set into me as my hand reached for the rod again and suddenly I saw a lighte from the kitchen as if someone had opened the refrigerator there.

    Was it Dandeline? I was sure the voice was of a man.

    I fully opened the door this time and turned the lights of my bedroom on so I could take a better glimpse of whosoever it was. A sudden figure popped out of the kitchen, making me jolt lightly with a gasp. "Oh, it''s just you," I said in a hushed voice. It was Fang, totally dressed in ck, as always. Maybe that was why I had missed him a while back in the darkness.

    "Relieved to see me?" Fang smirked, taking a wrong meaning for how my panic simmered down, knowing it was just him. "I mighte harbouring wrong intentions too, you know," Fang tauntingly warned me and without permission walked past me into the bedroom.

    This man was himself made of wrong intentions. What else can I expect from him?

    I rolled my eyes at how casually he strode into my house, "What do you want? Wait a minute, how did youe inside?" I shouted in shock.

    Fang pulled out his hand from the trouser pocket and a set of keys dangled by his index finger, "of course, I have the keys."

    I gasped and lunged ahead to take it away from him, "You can''t have that, give it to me." But it only ended up in a game. He kept switching the keys from left to right and up and down while I kept jumping like a dumb monkey. Fang smirked at how hard I was trying to get the keys back, but I was focused on him. He held the key up and as he was taller than me, I had to tiptoe when Fang slowly moved the keys towards him, as a result of which I crashed into him, losing my bnce.

    Fang''s other hand snaked around my waist as he whispered the words, "Beautiful."

    I felt the warmth rise on my face and I did not need a mirror to check whether I was red or not. My hands were on his taut chest muscles and I could feel the grooves of his muscles better, as if he had juste after a vigorous workout.

    I gulped unconsciously and pushed him away the moment I realised how close we were.

    Goodness, I didn''t know why, but I had be sofortable about being close to him that it took me longer than usual to notice we were close. I pushed him away and huffed, folding my hands over my chest, "Why are you here?"

    Fang twirled the keys on his index finger as if taunting me and I just rolled my eyes, looking away. He slide the keys back in their ce and hummed, "It is Channing''s birthday tomorrow. I called him here to celebrate at twelve in the night. With that, I would also be able to meet my dear soulmate and spend some quality time with her." He talked as if it was so casual for him to be here. It was only half-past ten, and he hade here this early so he could spend quality time with me? By what, eating my brain?

    "I don''t want to meet you. Get out of my house," I ordered sternly, pointing at the door. What was this a party hall to celebrate birthdays!

    "Your house?" Fang asked in confusion, as if it was not. Hezily walked to the bed and took a seat there as if it belonged to him. It was then that I realised he was not wearing his shoes. "I did this entire thing," Fang waved his hand around, showing how he had renovated this abode, "and I guess I get to have a little right on it."

    "You did it as an apology to me," I retaliated, stomping to go stand right in front of him. It would be absurd nonsense if he tried to take this house as some price for something.

    Fang''s face lit up at my words and I immediately realised that recent thought had given him ideas. I just hoped he did not force me into doing anything in return for all the renovation he did. I will tear down the entire house if he said that. "So I will consider your previous sentence as an apology epted," Fang said, as if there was no other catch here, rather he genuinely did this as an apology. My eyes gawked at him in confusion.

    He had been acting strange even on the phone call and even now he was asking nothing but expecting I had forgiven him. That too, for something I did not even consider as an offence. What did I even care about him going with other girls, it was wrong to do so when you have a soulmate but I didn''t want to care.

    His hand extended forward, and he moved his fingers in ae hither motion, "nowe here, little one, I haven''t held you in my arms for an entire day now."

    HUH?

    What did he mean for an entire day? It wasn''t even twenty-four hours since thest I saw him. I yelled in a ridiculed tone, "I was at your house this morning when you forced the mark on me!"

    Fang sighed as his eyes rolled and the goody act he was putting up shattered in a moment. What was he expecting from me to be weing to his lustful wishes just because he was being good? But as soon as I thought that, Fang''s demeanour shifted back to his usual self as his eyes narrowed at me. He stood up from the bed and walked closer to me with his wicked smile back on his face. Seeing that look made me wish that goody Fang was back here again.

    For every step that Fang took forward, I took one step backwards. His eyes nced down at my feet, ring at my action of getting my distance from him. The look he gave was enough to have my feet glued to the ground, and Fang''s long legs covered the distance between us immediately.

    Before I could take any more step back, his hand came around my waist and Fang pulled me against him as my body thumped on his cushioned muscles.

    A short gasp escaped my lips at the dominance that he was oozing right now. His dark eyes searched for mine and I looked at him pleadingly to let go of me. My wolf was in heat because of the mark, and the intimate space Fang shared with me was enough to send me into a frenzy. He leaned ahead and whispered next to my ear, "Don''t deny it, you loved what I did to you on my bed." I gulped as I felt my throat go dry in his space. "I can tell how much you crave for me... My innocent little Selene is in heat."

    His words were nothing less to a taunt, but this man was seducing me just by the way he whispered things in my ears. My hands rested on his chest, trying to push him away, "I-I am not in he-" I could notplete my own sentence, thinking of it was embarrassing.

    I tried to deny his im when one of his hands came under my chin to hold my face up to face him.

    My eyes averted away as I knew how red I looked, remembering what he had done to me there. It was so little, and yet even a little of his touch had ignited sparks inside me and I hated that part. But my resistance to him had dropped drastically.

    When Fang started leaning closer to me, my eyes widened as they met his.

    His lips twisted with satisfaction watching the reaction I was having around him, "Do you want me to remind you?"

    "W-What!" I stuttered, knowing exactly what he was talking about.

    Fang had not even kissed me yet, neither touched any wrong part of my body and yet he had the skills to have me feeling this way. This man reeked of male confidence and I was falling weak in his touches. It was surprising to even me how much I wanted to draw a line between us and yet even whispers from him sent my nerves tingling like I wanted what he had to offer.

    My throat felt parched as I breathed in his scent. I saw the desire brimming up in his eyes, his dark eyes forming a void that called me towards it. My eyes lower down and I could see his Adam''s applied bob up and down when he gulped.

    It only made me more conscious of his presence, "I don''t want you to remind me of any-"

    My words were cut short when Fang turned me around in his hand and walked while my legs wobbled backwards, trying to keep up the pace with him. But I almost lost my bnce when Fang lifted me with ease by my waist and flopped me on my bed. My body made a little bounce as I pulled in a sharp breath. Fang peered at me with his predatory eyes and walked ahead to stand at the edge and look down at me lying on the bed, so weak in his presence.

    All thanks to me stupid wolf who was in heat and my body was responding to my soulmate''s presence in a way I was not wishing it to.

 Chapter 146 - What Does A Girl Want?

    *Fang''s PoV*

    A while ago...

    Fang sat in the main room of his tent with the few of the elders and his three Betas. The discussion about the lone wolf being spotted in Waterwoods had been going on for some time and Bane was thest to speak on the topic, "The investigationes to only one conclusion, after observing all the evidence, Sylvie brought the man here."

    One of the elders said in his shrill voice, "But Sylvie is a daughter of the minister. Why would she do such crimes? Such an innocent she was."

    Another olddy joined in, "Yes, I doubt it is some outsider''s work. Wasn''t the girl who came here from Winterwells? I doubt she must have plotted this against our Alpha as Sylvie was pretty close to our Alpha."

    "Sylvie could have been our Luna," added the previous elder.

    Fang, who was lost in his own thoughts, something that was happening quite a lot recently, turned to look at them with a certain threatening sternness in his eyes. The people in the big room of the tent went silent by just the look he carried. Everyone knew how much Fang hated the topic of finding the Luna of the pack that was the highest position a girl held with no efforts but simply marrying the Alpha.

    Fang''s debauchery was known to all and also the fact he hated girls who wanted to just slip in his bed without wanting to do anything. Sylvie was one of them. The only difference was she was being useful to Fang for his personal gains from her grandfather.

    But he had his soulmate now, and anything that came as a thorn in his path was not needed anymore.

    Fang motioned Bane with a jerk of his head, and Bane was quick to get up, "This meet is dismissed, the conclusions have been drawn if anyone still has to say or me anyone then you are free to stand against our Alpha... Rest can leave."

    The elders did not like being treated like this, but they had got used to it since Fang''s rule.

    In no time, the room was cleared with Bane and Lindsey, who were leaving for thest. When they left, Lindsey had turned back and went to where Fang was. She was not just the Beta of Waterwoods, but also one of the elders here, given Lindsey, was the previous Luna of this vige pack. Her husband was the Alpha before Fang ascended the position. In other words, Lindsey was Fang''s foster mother, a rtion which only surfaced when in private.

    "Fang," Lindsey called out to Fang. It was rare for her to do that, and it only meant she was here as his mother.

    Fang, who was filling himself a ss of whisky, hummed in question. It had been a long time since he had felt his soulmate being injured and the helplessness was irritating. More than everything, the drinks were keeping his head straight, so did not act on the brimming desires after he had marked Selene. Her supple skin under his touch was nothing less to paradise, and he wanted more of it.

    Lindsey walked to where Fang was, "You seem lost Fang, did you like Sylvie so much that her absence is making you irritable?"

    Fang gulped the entire ss in a go and snickered before filling himself another ss. Lindsey was concerned about his drinking habits at times whenever his nerves did not settle down, but she knew better than stopping him.

    It was another two sses, after which Fang finally asked, "What do girls want from their partner?"

    Lindsey''s eyes went wide in shock hearing the question. If she was the one drinking right now, all her drink would havee out like a sprinkler in the field. Fang had never bothered or cared about how he acted with a girl, how narcissistic or how rough it was, it was no bother to him what the girl felt. So this question came as a big shock to Lindsey, who had been closely observing Fang.

    Lindsey scratched her forehead, "um... well... You see Fang girls like to have doted on a lot. But that is something many can offer."

    Fang creased his brows, looking at the drink that he was swirling in his hand, "I understand everyone has a special need, but what if a girl doesn''t ept you even after you give that important desire to them?"

    Lindsey was having a tough time digesting this conversation. Since when did Fang start bothering about such things? She doubted it was even about Sylvie because that girl used to be flying around Fang like a bee around a flower and Fang used to always dismiss her. But she was happy that Fang was finally thinking of a girl. Waterwoods would a Luna soon, a daughter-inw for herself.

    "Well Fang," Lindsey continued, "girls like flowers and rainbows." Fang gave her an irritated look and Lindsey immediately raised her hand in defence, realising she had spoken anguage he doesn''t like.

    "That is thest thing I would be doing, lets talk about something other than materialistic stuff," Fang gulped down his drink and filled another ss for himself.

    Lindsey thought a lot before answering this time. Even she did not have a right answer to that, as she did not know how much to speak before Fang''s anger was triggered. "Look Fang, for starters. Girls like the good boys who understand them," she, said, doubtfully waiting for him to, react but he was listening carefully. "They like it when their partner is kind and gentle and say show them how much they care about their significant other. Women have their side of the story as well and you have to listen to it from them, ask for it."

    Fang took the final sip and thumped the ss on the table. Determinationced his eyes, he knew exactly well what he needed to do.

    "That was great advice," Fang remarked. "Now go out. I have some things to take care of."

    Lindsey held a faint smile on her face, "Alright, alright. All the best!"

    But Fang did not pay any heed to her words and the excitement she showed he simply rolled his eyes before picking up his phone and dialling the number that he had memories the moment he had read in his soulmate''s mind.

    The phone call did not go as he had nned with Selene. He wanted to know what bothered the girl and what different can he do. It was odd for one''s soulmate to be this distant even after marking. Although they would be inseparable after the bond but he did not have the patience for that. Nevertheless, Fang did not want to force anything else onto her when she was already making this big fuss out of the mark that he had done without asking her.

    He checked the time on his clock, and it was nearing ten. He called Channing next which was picked up in one ring itself, "Yes Fang?"

    "Isn''t your birthday tomorrow?" Fang asked,ing straight to the point.

    Channing chuckled at the other end, "Yes, it is. Do you want to meet me by the crooked tree like every year and celebrate?"

    Fang smiled, remembering the times when he had doted on this person. It was an idiotic thing to do, but Fang always took care of Channing from a very young age. It was customary for them both to celebrate each other''s birthday at twelve sharp in the night on top of the crooked tree with a lot of drinks till the next morning Channing was left with his mindless drunken state to return home with. "There a change in n," Fang said.

    Channing, on the other end of the line, was trimming his beard when he stopped midway. Half of his face looked smooth, while another half still had a beard. "What? did you get some urgent call from the castle?"

    Fang clicked his tongue in a way to say a no. "Actually, how about you take care of the northern border so I can sneak into Winterwells."

    "What!" Channing was quick to shout.

    Fang sighed on the other end before Channing could start yapping about dangerous it would be. "Let''s meet at Selene''s house. It is well renovated now so we can celebrate morefortably."

    There was a silence that fell as Channing remembered how Selene had told him that the house was renovated by Fang.

    Although Channing had epted the fact that Fang was Selene''s soulmate, the hurt was still fresh. "Okay," Channing replied in a rather monotonous voice before going back to trimming his beard. It did not take Fang even a second to understand that Channing had known about him being Selene''s soulmate, and Fang wanted to keep it that way.

    "Very well let''s meet there at twelve," Fang added. "And about the border, it would be lovely if you could clear it for me now so I could spend some time with Selene as well."

    Fang knew his words were salt on Channing''s wounds but it was better this, than keeping it easy. Fang preferred Channing to move out of the way on his own.

    "I will, give me twenty minutes," Channing said a dry smile came to settle on his lips.

    Fang chimed on the other end, "That''s great, see you at twelve then."

    "Yes, see you at twelve," Channing''s response was barely audible before Fang cut the call and Channing held the phone by ear a minute longer than that.

    --------------

    Author''s Note: I have been busy with a family event that is currently ongoing and I barely got any time to write, so apologies about not being able to update properly. Thank you for the patience you guys show<3

 Chapter 147 - Curled Lips

    Bg music rmendation: Feel it by Michele Morrone

    --------

    *FANG''s PoV*

    It took Fang another half an hour to reach Winterwells, and in the next few minutes, he was inside Selene''s bedroom. Fang was trying really hard toe to terms with what Lindsey had advised him about women and was hoping Selene would fall into the same category of general girls, but she ordered him to get out of the house.

    ''This girl really loved to step on my nerves'' thought Fang to himself. Now that he had marked her, the desire to seal the bond and have her on his bed with watery eyes and screaming his name was all that he could think of.

    When she did not y with the way he was being gentle, he switched back to his Alpha dominance. Selene was an Alpha and expecting her to covet this easily, especially when her ego was involved, was a tough thing, but Fang knew exactly what to do for her to get entwined around him. But thest thing he wanted was for her to stick by his side because of fear or simple desires that he would evoke in her. Fang wanted to give her time toe to terms with him and want him.

    Fang sighed, this is what happens when you have an Alpha soulmate. They either love you with their all or push you away with their everything.

    When Fang stepped closer to her, Selene''s scent filled Fang''s entire being. Her Hazel eyes trailed from his dark eyes to his lips and then his neck. Fang gulped, trying to hold back the tension that was being created between them, but Selene''s wolf was in heat and his presence was sending her senses in frenzy,just like Fang was finding it hard to stay away from her.

    The way her mind trailed back to what had happened yesterday at Fang''s ce, and Fang was quick to read it.

    ''This Woman!'' Fang internally cursed because he could feel his resolve shake. He was not here to do anything, just have some time to talk with Selene and get her differences sorted. Because even though physically she had epted him, her mental barriers were strong, and all Alphas were bullheaded for such things.

    Fang turned with her in his hand and pushed her onto the bed.

    "W-What are you doing, Fang!" Selene stuttered in a hushed voice and the way her defences were lowering around Fang just made him want her more.

    "What do you think?" Fang came to hover over her before she could sit up and snaked his hand around Selene''s waist. With ease, he picked her, keeping his other hand on the bed as support and pushed her entire body upwards so she was now lyingpletely on the bed without her legs dangling by the side.

    Fang crawled over her like a feline, his knees on her either side. Selene ced her hand on his chest, her eyes wide and ears all red. "Don''t do this," Selene said with dewy eyes that slipped on her face without her notice.

    This site was enough to make Fang sp his fist. He cursed under his breath that he had not even kissed this girl and was being so patient for her toe around.

    He sped her wrists, removing her hands from over his chest that formed a resistance and pinned them beside her head. Selene gulped anxiously as Fang leaned close to her. Selene''s wrist felt so little in Fang''s huge hands it almost formed chains for her. Fang leaned closer to her and Selene turned her head to one side.

    A smirk rose on Fang''s lips, seeing this little act of reluctance. His tongue peeked out before licking his lips, and he bent down to bite the upper pinna of Selene''s ear.

    "Ouch!" Selene involuntarily moved away from his mouth, but that only resulted in Fang pulling her ear. "Fang, move aside. Are you nning to rip it off?"

    Fang chuckled near her ear and her breath got caught in her chest. A sweet sensation travelled through her entire body as her blood rushed to the south of her body. Fang nted a kiss behind her ear and slowly came down, making a trail with his luscious lips all over her neck. The sensation that Selene was feeling was taking her in clouds. Unlikest time, Fang wasn''t slowly torturing her, rather giving her supple skin his full attention and this new feeling was taking her to a kind of high she never thought existed.

    Fang nibbled on her skin from time to time, making Selene flinch under his touch. "Fang," Selene breathed his name, and it was a melody to his ears. "Stop," she said in a barely audible voice.

    The word ''Stop'' was totally lost from Fang, rather his name from her mouth made him want to ravage her right here.

    He bit and suckedon her neck, trailing down around her corbone. His lips brushed past it and Selene gasped loudly when Fang''s lips sucked on the skin right below her corbone. "Fang!" Selene called out again and this time he let her go. Fang''s body came to hover over Selene and this time, when she saw him, his eyes were filled with desire.

    "Say it again," Fang demanded in a raspy voice, and it made Selene gulp.

    "Say what?" Selene asked innocently. She was enough stimted by his presence and the way he had treated her with gentleness was already taking her to a ce she never imagined having existed. All this time Selene had just read about pleasure, but this was the first time she experiencing it and Fang was giving her everything, even when he was holding back.

    Fang leaned closer till their foreheads touched, and he asked in a husky voice again, "Say my name."

    His voice was enough to send electric waves through Selene''s body. Fang knew till where he should push a girl till she coveted, but this time it was the girl who was pushing Fang and he was still trying to keep himself under control. If it was not for the respect he had towards Selene''s wishes, he would not have thought twice before seducing her the right way and making her submit to him.

    Selene''s brows creased at his request. She has called his name a hundred times before and yet he was asking as if this was the first time. "Fang?" Selene said in a questioning tone.

    Fang instantly snickered, "You really know nothing about satisfying your partner, do you?"

    Selene rolled her eyes at his stupid question. Even though she knew it was rhetorical, she chose to answer it, "What you expect me to learn in castle dungeons? Try seducing the skeletons there?" She saw Fang and the way his lips twisted in amusement. The mistake she had done immediately dawned on her, and she corrected herself, "W-We are not p-partners. Move away from me, Fang."

    "Right, we are not partners," Fang said as he moved closer to her, "we are soulmates."

    Fang''s voice was thick with desire. The atmosphere Selene had dismissed a while ago was back again. Sensing his eyes that generously shifted from her eyes to her lips and the way she licked her lower lip because it was dry from all the breathing she had done a while back. Selene moved her head to the side so he won''te and kiss her.

    What was Fang even thinking!

    But Fang leaned to where she had turned her head, so Selene moved her head to the other side swiftly.

    Fang clicked his tongue, "Let me taste them."

    "No!" Selene was quick with her answer as she refused to meet Fang''s gaze and shifted her face from side to side.

    "You are a troublesome woman," Fang stated, and he slid Selene''s hand that he was holding beside her head in a way that they stretched above her head. One of his hands gripped both her wrist as the stretched hand restricted Selene''s head moment making her keep still. Fang''s other hand came to hold Selene''s chin, and he tipped her face up.

    The panic in Selene''s eyes was everything for him. The short breaths there were leaving her lips only made him want to dig in and have a taste.

    When Fang closed the distance between them, his eyes fixated lower on her lips, Selene could not move her face at all. Before it was toote, she pulled her lips inside her mouth and refused to pull them back out, even when Fang''s thumb tried.

    This only made Fang chuckle. She truly held her ground for someone who was in heat. Fang read through her mind, and he realised.

    It was her first kiss!

    Of course, this idiot wanted it to be special, he thought. But he closed the gap anyway and kissed her on the skin that was now curled up in ce of her lips. Selene''s eyes widened by this as her lips had really started to hurt from holding them inside and she almost bit her teeth on it hard to make it stay right there, despite Fang trying to pull them out.

    Fang kissed her continuously, one after other, over her mouth where she was now biting onto her curled lips. He could sense it was starting to hurt her and let her go.

    Selene''s eyes, which were closely shut, opened slowly, and she saw a finger in front of her before it flicked her forehead. Her hand reacted quickly, rubbing the spot on her forehead, which was sure to turn red. But she kept her lips curled inside, even after Fang had moved away from her.

    "I won''t kiss you. Let go of them," Fang said with a sigh.

    Selene narrowed her eyes at him and mumbled with her lips still curled, "momis?"

    Fang crinkled his brows, reading through her thoughts and he understood she had asked, ''Promise?'' He covered his face and chuckled. What kind of childish thing had the Goddess presented him with. It was so cute. "Ya, I promise to make it special just like you want, so not today," Fang winked at her and Selene only rolled her eyes, ready to get out of the bed but Fang pulled turned her by her wrist, "Where are you going I am not done with you yet."

 Chapter 148 - Cuddles

    *SELENE''s PoV*

    I was ready to get out of bed and take my distance from Fang when he pulled me back by my wrist to crash against his muscled chest. What did he even mean by he was not done yet? He almost kissed me a while back!

    "Fang, stop," Imanded, trying to pull my hand away from him. "Why do you always have to force me?"

    On hearing my words, he did loosen the grip on my wrist. My eyes lifted to look into his. Fang held a nk expression as he stared at me with those dark ck eyes and for a moment, for the first time, I felt like I would drown in them. He stared at me as if he was deciding what to do next, as anyway he could read my mind and telling him not to do that would be useless.

    His gaze became heavier on me and I turned my face to the side, clearing my throat and awkwardness that I felt was clear on my face.

    Fang sighed and finally spoke in a casual tone, "I won''t do anything, but I have been away from you for a long time. I need to hold you in my arm." My head snapped back to look at him, and Fang looked at me with the most innocent face he could make. It was nothing but a devil''s charm. I rolled my eyes. As if I could even think of falling for it.

    "I was with you this morning," I spoke in a low voice before trying to free my wrist out of his hold, but that resulted in his hold bing stronger.

    Fang snickered at my words, "the morning, it is too long for me."

    What was he trying to do with that saintly smile of his? Goddess Luna had blessed him too much; what a deadly smile he had. If I wasn''t aware of his ways, my heart would have skipped a beat. Which it did even after I had instructed my heart to be calm. Sometimes I wondered, if Fang had been nice to me, the first time we had met, I might have fallen for him. But that thought was irrelevant now. He had already tricked me enough for me not to blindly trust him ever again.

    I leaned back and away from him, "I don''t want to be in your arms- Woah!"

    Before my head could have processed anything, Fang pulled me close and as he lied back on the bed, my limbs almost flew in the air before he brought me against him in a way my back was touching his front and I could feel every heave of his chest.

    Was he cuddling!?

    He definitely was. Fang nuzzled me closer with both his arms around my waist, he held me like a soft toy. His face rested itself in the crook of my neck where the mark was now darkening and he kissed on it gently. I felt the hair on the back of my neck stand with his sudden touch. He buried his nose there, taking a long breath and hummed in approval, "perfect, just like the ocean."

    My brows creased at his words. There was no ocean in the Adalolpha kingdom. Then howe it is the distinguished scent Fang has for me. That only meant he had been to the ocean before and it held a huge significance in his life.

    I would love to see it one day, but right now, him smelling my scent made me more conscious of the intimate space we were sharing.

    "let me go," I struggled in his hold, trying to push myself out of his hug.

    Fang was quick to tsk. He raised his head from the pillow to whisper in my ear, "just stay here quietly, little one, or I will do things to you which you will love yet deny." There was no need for me to turn and look at his face, just to witness that wicked smile that adorned his lips right now. He bit my ear softly, and I flinched at the mild pain that was reced by his soft kisses where he had bitten.

    "I will kill you if you try anything!" I growled, wiggling my body to get out of his hold, but he was far stronger than me. All my days of workout felt like they were in vain whenever it was me against Fang.

    Fang dominated easily, and I hated that fact. I was an Alpha too. I had my own pride.

    How can I submit to him this easily even when my body was speaking an unfamiliarnguage? Every time he came near, I felt like my stomach had turned to feathers and it was not butterflies, but like a whole flock of birds was let loose inside me. But the same cannot be said about my mental eptance of him.

    Fang hummed before letting go of the hand that had snaked from above, keeping his other arm still around my waist and this time he held me tighter towards him. His hand that had let go came to push my hair away from over my shoulder, baring my neck to him. His moments were gentle and his voice melodious when he spoke, "I heard Hailey gave a little note to you." Fang stopped to correct himself, "not heard I read it in your mind, but what useful strategy she used there."

    "What strategy?" I asked as my wiggling stopped and my confusion mixed with curiosity took over. It did not miss out on me how Fang referred to Hailey as if someone familiar, or maybe it was because that is how he read her in my mind.

    "I should start threatening you as well," Fang said before cupping my lower face with his free hand and turned my face to give a quick kiss on my cheeks.

    I was really starting to feel like a doll now. With nowhere to go and stay here at Fang''s mercy. I doubted he would ''start'' threatening me because he has always been threatening me. Now he was just pointing it out as if Hailey was the first one who had threatened me since the time I was out of the castle. Thinking about it, there were others before Fang who had threatened me, but Fang continued to stay in my life.

    Right when I was about toment about how he already threatens me, I realised something, "You don''t read thoughts do you?" I had turned in his hold to take a better look at his face, and my eyes narrowed. "You read memories," I said with a smirk, as if I had proudly discovered his little secret.

    Fang squinted at me dramatically before asking, "How did you figure that out?"

    A wide grin spread across my lips knowing I was bang on right, "Usually you mentioned about what I am thinking but Hailey and her note were not even on my mind right now yet you talked about it."

    Fang closed his eyes and snickered. When his eyes opened, they were thick with desire, a sense of pride he held while looking at me. He leaned closer to me while whispering, "Pry tell what was on your mind then? The butterflies you get when I am holding you in my arms?"

 Chapter 149 - Warm Embrace

    Fang was in the mood for something else while I was struggling to get myself away from him. His words made the heat rise on my face and my palms came to the rest of my cheeks so as to avoid any other kiss from him, also to hide the red that was sttered on my face.

    "H-How do you read thoughts then?" I stuttered, changing the topic and turning my back towards him again.

    Even though I did not want to be here spooned by him but it was better than me sleeping in a position that gave him easy ess to my face. This man and his nerves always made me want to strangle him to death.

    Fang pulled me closer in a sudden jerk as I had moved away from him and my breath jumped in my lungs. He casually answered as if I was not feeling any need to get out of his hold here, "Thoughts are stored in the short-term memory pocket of your brain. I just pick it up from there." He tapped his finger on the side of my head as if showing where my brain was supposed to be. I rolled my eyes and slowly shifted in a position I could slip away from him. "How did you reach that answer, though?"

    I bit my lips, trying to frame a proper answer before saying, "Because the only person who knows about this letter is Channing... and also Sam and I don''t smell any one of them on you, so you definitely read my memory. It was kind of fluke." I shrugged at the end.

    He chuckled at myst words and snuggled his nose near my neck, "I do smell those two on you and it is irritating. Don''t go around hugging everyone. I am very possessive."

    Fang''s words made a vein pop in my head. Who was he to decide on that?

    Fang was jealous, and that was not at all my fault. He had to take care of his emotions on his own. He took a deep breath and rxed. His hold did not tighten around me and I pushed his hand away from me to get up in fury.

    I was out of his hold, and I almost rejoiced when his hand gripped the back of my cor and pulled me back in the same position.

    This time his hand was not ufortably under my waist but rather formed a pillow for me to rest on while the other squeezed, pulled me closer to him, "If you don''t stay still I will call directly to the king''s personal guard." Here it was again. He was threatening me and with what excuse, that Hailey had done it, so even he was allowed to do that. Why did he have to be a minister at the court? He could have been a simple farmer and it wouldn''t have been a bother as much as he was now.

    "This is why I hate you!" I pped his hand, frustrated about having been served at his mercy again.

    "You shouldn''t," Fang jaded. It was all nothing to him, but I felt bound and in chains around him. He always had to invade my space. Fang snuggled closer and spoke with severity in his voice, "I know how much you want freedom and I am trying to respect that. If I was truly having my way, I would have kidnapped you by now and taken you far away to start a new life with you."

    I was speechless at his confession. Fang did not think twice, neither he held uncertainty in his words. How convenient that would have been if I could truly run away from the clutches of my parents and the duties of a princess.

    I noticed how he felt warm around me and somehow this felt less like some chains and binds and more like sleeping on a thousand feathers on a warm sunny day. But it was only a momentary facade.

    "Easy said, then done," I spoke with a dryugh, remembering how my mother had weed me back to the castle if I could not keep my identity sealed so I can be put in the dungeons again. Fang already knew about me because of his abilities. Channing only knew of my abilities that I wanted to stay hidden. I doubted even Hailey knew about my ability now, as she had figured I was a Warchild. Remaining was Sam who only knew I was a Warchild.

    The moment any one of them knows I am the princess, I would have broken my word.

    But was it possible? For Fang to take me away from here? If it was I was ready to spend my life with Fang, he was not that hard to understand and it would be as good as the arranged marriage I would be having in the next few months. With Fang''s very recent confession, I could tell he would have respected a lot of my choices, even though they would havee at some price. Maybe there was truly a way. But I don''t see why Fang had not kidnapped me yet. My mission and my status were irrelevant to him.

    When I was about to ask he spoke, "true, it is only easier said, I still have my revenge."

    I could sense his blood boiling even at the thought of it, and I wondered what it truly was about. Now that he had marked me, I was able to feel the turbulence he felt with the mention of his revenge. It was like a huge hurricane that could not find itself a home and would devour anything that came in its path. What had happened so cruelly in his past that triggered his anger so much and yet he was waiting patiently to serve his revenge cold.

    The position we were sleeping in did not need us to say things out loud. We were close enough, and I had given up on the resistance. "What do you want to revenge for?" I asked in a low voice.

    ----

    Author''s thought: Do you guys want a discord server? I have been working on one, so do let me know if you are ready to join one, so I will put the link with tomorrow''s update.

 Chapter 150 - Platter Of Mysteries

    There was a silence that filled inside the room with only the sound of crickets being heard from outside. The question I had asked was not easy to answer for Fang, and if I was in his ce so determined and vengeful, I might not have answered the questions at all. Probably Fang would avoid it, as usual.

    "The queen killed some precious people that were to me," Fang answered truthfully, and that was enough for me. I did not try to pester when he wasn''t ready to talk about it. That way, I won''t be involving myself too much in Fang. The distance was there, it was a good this. Fang continued, "I don''t know if you are aware but, I have heard from an unreliable source that she was the one who had nned and plotted the execution of all the Warchilds three years ago."

    There was something that did not fit here. No wonder Fang said it was from an unreliable source.

    As far as the talks went by, it was the previous king and that would be my grandfather who should have issued that order, though I won''t be surprised if my mother was involved.

    "What''s that, my grandfather''s orders?" I asked, staring in the front, and I could see Fang''s veins prominently on his forearm with the corner of my eyes.

    Fang hummed in agreement and it was still tough to get used to him being this close. "Ya apparently the current queen was your grandfather''s favourite, and he wanted to marry her to the current king, while the king did not want it because he had someone else in his eyes. I mean, he is the second son. Why would he even care for a political marriage when his older brother would have got the throne?"

    I turned on my back immediately to face Fang, "wait what! My father had an older brother?" I asked in shock when Fang nodded in approval. My brows creased, so where is his older brother?"

    Fang knew too much, and it was something that did not even reach my ears as a rumour.

    I could have been the branch royal family''s daughter if my father''s older brother was still here. When I realised my face was too close to Fang''s and he stared at me as if I was the most precious thing in his world, I turned to face the ceiling, eyes fixated on the rotation of the fan.

    "secrets that no one knows," Fang answered, "plus thises from a very unreliable source of mine, so I won''t ponder on it too much."

    How can I not ponder when there were so many mysteries to serve to me on a tter? My curiosity always hit peaks with such matter and I doubt I had whosoever this uncle of mine done anything that pleased the previous king. It was like the older son''s traces were clean wiped from the public. Somewhere a thought passed by in my mind, whether was it that older son who had saved all the Warchilds. It was a stranger who had run away with all the kids and kept us safe near the Goddess Luna''s tree.

    While I was thinking and had almost forgotten Fang was still here cuddling, he raised his head to give me yet another kiss on my cheeks and I turned to my side quickly.

    My hands went back to cover my cheek, and I turned in his arms again to face my back to him.

    He was being too audacious with me again. Even though he had not hugged me as before, like I was some soft toy to him, he still held me by my waist so I could not move away. Fang was not doing anything wrong with me but cuddling, but that was still a big no if he was going to nt such kisses on my skin. The awkwardness in his touch had faded away, and it felt strange for feeling thisfortable in such intimate touch of another man.

    Maybe it was Fang who wasn''t teasing or ying around that made everythingfortable.

    I wasn''t supposed to feel this way. "Fang, you should revoke the mark. I really have no intentions to stay back or be by your side," my voice held an aloofness in it when I said those words.

    I could still simply marry the man I was betrothed to, as he wasn''t a werewolf. Somewhere I had thought I was being married in a human empire or maybe into a witch''snd to some sorcerer. Thest thing I had expected was it to be a vampire, especially knowing they were our sworn enemies. But I didn''t feel surprised anymore, as my mother was cruel to begin with. What kindness was I even expecting?

    "I don''t want to," Fang said scornfully. Maybe what I thought was not up to his taste that had him give such a negative reaction this fast.

    "Fang," I almost yelled in concern. "Aren''t you scared about my mother finding out the mark?" This was a big concern for him, even if it was not for him. I had to take care of hiding this stupid, full moon tattoo on the crook of my neck. Fang shrugged nonchntly, and I felt it against my back. I did not turn this time just to be kissed by him again. "She will forcefully get it removed," I added.

    "And?" Fang asked passively. This man truly did not care, and I knew he was very well aware of the consequences of getting the mark removed forcefully. Channing faced it even though it was his own choice, and Fang did not bother with the consequences.

    "You might lose your wolf or maybe both of us could lose the ability to mark anyone else ever in our lifetime," I warned.

    Even without telling him he knew, he had seen the world better than me. He already knew what wasy ahead. He was right there when it had happened with Channing.

    "I don''t care," Fang retaliated. It was more like me having Channing on my head had pissed him off more. His hand around my waist pushed me closer to him greedily, as if he did not want to share even a single bit of me with anyone. His lips spoke near my ear sternly, "werewolf or not, I am making you mine."

    What a ridiculous idea that was. Losing someone''s wolf was like losing a part of one''s soul.

    Fang really was an ambitious man, but what was his obsession with me? There was nothing I had other than being his soulmate. I had seen the kind of girls that swooned around him, and the moment I had seen Sylvie in his tent, I could easily tell the difference between her and me. Of course, the biggest difference would be I was the princess, but I hardly had those privileges and it wasn''t even like he would get the throne if he married me. It was bound to go to my brother.

    For Fang, there was nothing he would gain. It was like he was calling in more trouble for himself, choosing me over the others.

 Chapter 151 - Impasse

    "Aren''t you attracted to me because I am your soulmate?" I asked, ridiculed by his previous answer. "Why are you so obsessed with making me yours?"

    "Because You are perfect for me," Fang said without any hesitation. How did he always manage to give such strong answers when the future had many possibilities and most of them led to negative oues? I can''t possibly seal the bond with him with the way we were right now, but the fact that he wasn''t forcing me and it made me wonder was he really serious about making me his without the mate bond?

    After all, Fang was being patient for me toe around. Even though he was getting his way around, he still was making me slowlyfortable with him. Fang sighed and touched his temple to the back of my head before saying, "I have been wandering around a lot. I think you are my impasse."

    "That doesn''t make any sense," I replied in a whisper.

    There might be so much going in his life and maybe that is why he finally wanted to settle. But that could also mean he had been with enough girls and did not want to go wandering around anymore. For a handsome face like his, he still had a long time for the need to settle. There were many werewolves who lost their soulmates before the age of 18, and many who lost them after that.

    Some like me or Channing, who did not like their soulmate and Fang, had such many options still open. No girl would say no to that handsome face or a man who was an Alpha along with being a minister in the king''s court.

    It truly did not make any sense as to why I was his absolute.

    Fang''s other hand on which I had rested my head folded so he could hug me. He held me in his arms gently, "if it made any sense I would I have left it behind a long time ago. I don''t know the reason why I like you and I don''t want to find it because I feel the day I find it there would be no meaning left in falling for you."

    I almost chuckled at his words. He spoke as if he had tried to find many girls before who would be hisst stop, but it seems his train left them all behind.

    "What happens when you find the reasons?" I asked incredulously.

    From the way he had put it, it sounded like if there had been a reason for his obsession with me, he would have left me back a long time ago. So what would really happen when found some reason, and it was something very stupid and his obsession ended?

    As much as I wanted him to find a reason and put me behind him somewhere in my heart, I felt this new feeling. This heart-clenching sense of not wanting that day toe.

    Fang snuggled me closer and spoke in a tired voice, "let me think about it when that timees. Right now I want to be close to my soulmate and get myself a nice nap before Channing disturbs us here for his birthday." Fang hugged me tightly with his right hand over my chest, holding my shoulder and this left tugging at my waist.

    The feeling was so warm that all my resistance faded away. I rather wanted to stay here in his embrace. Fang had strong arms but understanding my resistance drop, he was gentle with me. Like I was some paper doll.

    He was here for Channing''s birthday, but now I did not want Channing toe.

    It was funny how I was with a man that I despise so much and yet finding his hold to be so soothing. There were no feelings towards Fang that had awoken inside me. Rather, I had wanted someone to hold me like this in the past 14 years when I had curled up on the dungeon ground with a silver chain around my leg so I could not even turn into my wolf and let the fur provide the warmth in the cold night.

    The coldness in the atmosphere was increasing in Adalolpha as the monsoon clouds were making their way here.

    My body had started to feel light and just to not embarrass myself in Fang''s hold, I asked him, "did you bring a cake or a gift for Channing?"

    "I Brought a cake. It is in the fridge," Fang replied, and I remembered seeing the fridge lights when he had intruded inside my house. Seriously, this man roamed around like this was his house. "And the gift," Fang drawled on his words thinking about something and I truly wouldn''t be a surprise if he said that he had not brought a gift, "well whatever, I will ask him what he wants and then give it to him tomorrow."

    I rolled my eyes. How so lovely it was. Even I had thought too much before going out in the evening to buy Channing a watch.

    I had a very restrained budget as my mother had cut out on my allowance, so I had to get something that would leave me with some money in my pocket for the rest of the month before my pay as the Beta of Winterwells would be handed to me. It was so good that I at least got paid as the Beta for Winterwells.

    "It is rude toe to someone''s birthday without a gift, Fang," I jaded knowing my words would mean nothing to this man. What did he have to bother, he was rich and I bet he could buy Channing the most expensive automobile if asked.

    Fang clicked his tongue, "shut up little one, or I will start shouting about your secrets to everyone."

    Here he goes, threatening me again. Can he really not try to be nice?

    And here I was really trying to put him on the good side while he himself jumped back to the bad side. This was the reason why I found it tough to handle his energies. Stupid Fang, I cursed in my mind, hoping he would hear my thoughts now. Since he can rather read the memories, I just hope he did have the ability to shut it or there would be so much chattering he would hear and half of it would be me cursing him.

    There was so much I did not know about Fang and so many mysteries that he had now opened for me.

    Those mysteries were only going to pull me in, trying to find out more about those things and, in turn, get me stuck back here in Adalolpha. I hoped I did not fall in solving any mysteries of the Warchilds or about Fang because I wanted to leave this kingdom and hope someone else found answers to those mysteries.

    In the next few minutes, I did not even understand how much I ranted about Fang in my head before my eyes became heavy and I fell asleep in his arms, a ce that was surprisinglyfortable for me to make me fall asleep.

 Chapter 152 - Message In Dreams

    Bg music rmendation: I Ran (So Far Away) - Epic trailer version by Hidden citizen.

    ----------

    I light-headedly fell asleep and drifted into the dreand. For the first time, I dreamt of my marriage. In the castle chapel, where not a lot of people had gathered, I wore a long flowery white dress. A huge train behind my wedding dress and one of my hand was hooked in father''s while the other held a bunch of white roses.

    Everything looked beautiful, and at the end of the long aisle, a man stood in a red velvet coat. It was an odd colour for a wedding dress.

    The piano keys red, reverberating through the entire atmosphere and a heavy feeling that rose in my chest along with it. I took a sharp breath and my eyes trailed down to the red carpet that was spread underneath. The dress I was wearing asionally brushed against my leg as I took careful steps forwards. Reaching the end, my father held my hand and his skin felt cold against my fingers before he passed my hand to the man who was supposed to be my husband.

    I dared not to look up and see his face. There were there cute girls who were my bridesmaid and their giggles were filling my ears softly as he adored each other''s dresses.

    The minister started saying everything that they say during the marriage. Suddenly, I heard the sound of someone crying and I turned to look at who it was. The little girls who hade recing the bridesmaid were holding a candle now instead of the flowers. They had a passive expression on their face and their cute little white dresses tainted ck as if a drop of ink had fallen on it and it spread through the fabric.

    Slowly, the weeping increased and I could feel this time that the entire chapel was filled with people. I turned around, and I saw people that were not here a while back.

    Everyone from Winterwells hade to my wedding, but they wore ck clothes and were crying. There were Suzan and Sam, who hugged each other while Sam rubbed Suzan''s back. I saw everyone here, the faces I knew, and some I did not. In the front row, I saw my mother weeping with a ck handkerchief in her hand that wiped her tears dramatically as my father held her.

    It did not look like a wedding scene rather, everyone was mourning for someone here.

    I gulped as the walls started caving in and the cries echoed in my ears. The sound increasing so much I dropped the roses in my hand and my hands covered my ears. It felt like they would bleed anytime now.

    My eyes had trailed down to my dress that strangely started to bleed from ces slowly turning red and I heard a thud beside me. I snapped my head in the direction to see Channing''s limp body and beside him was Fang, who seemed angry and trying to transform, but his wolf was not there. He grunted and growled, but could not make his bones break and bring the wolf out. His wolf was gone and when I brought my hand in front of me, trying to feel my wolf, it wasn''t there either.

    I slowly looked up from my palms, finally ready to see who I was marrying with and there was a man whose eyes were missing from his face and neither did he have any nose.

    There was only a mouth with tworge fangs that bared themselves and the next moment he smirked, asking, "Darling, Ready to die?"

    "Why?" I asked innocently.

    The man stepped closer and said in a menacing tone, "You were not supposed to choose them over me." He looked at where Channing and Fang stood, my gaze turning with his, and Fang, who now was on the ground unable to move.

    He asked for my hand and my chest heaved heavily, but for some unknown reason, I gingerly ced my hand in his. I gulped, feeling the sweat trickled down my back. I did not want to go where he was taking me, but I involuntarily moved and we stopped in front of a big ck coffin. My eyes were fixated on his face and when I turned down to look at the coffin, I saw myself lying there with daises beside me which slowly started to turn red. There was a huge wound on my neck that continued to bleed as Iy there, lifeless.

    The man in the red velvet coat turned me to face him and held me by my waist beforeing forward and sinking his fangs into my neck and I screamed with the roughness that he evinced.

    "SELENE!" I felt my body shake aggressively and my eyes snapped open breaking the dream.

    I panted like I had run miles and my eyes stared at nothing in particr. The dream felt too real to me and I ced my hand on my neck where Fang had marked me and where in my dream my vampire to be husband had sunk his fangs into my neck.

    My body shivered, and I started cracking my knuckles in nervousness when I felt a warm embrace hold me.

    I did not care who it was, I just held onto the person, my fist crumpling his t-shirt. There was only one person in the house at this moment and it was Fang. His hand caressed the back of my head, "Shh, it was just a bad dream."

    His voice soothed me and I couldn''t help but think of what happened in my dream.

    Whatever I saw and felt was like a premotion of the future. The worst that can happen. There was a possibility that Fang or I would lose our wolves while removing the mark if it was forcefully revoked and the dream mighte true. What if my vampire husband really kills them? I did not even understand why Channing was involved, but it felt like he was dead.

    "Selene," Fang said while he pushed me away from him and held my face between his palms. I looked at him while I felt a sweat drop trickle down my forehead. "Dreams are not supposed to manifest into reality. Let me get you a ss of water."

    I shook my head at his words as I felt my throat was parched, probably because of the heavy breathing I had done in my sleep.

    Fang kissed my temple and went off to the kitchen. This was the first time I did not feel like running away from his touch. Rather, I was d someone was here. It had been a long time since I had a nightmare if considered from the time that I left the castle behind me. Back in dungeons I most of my nights used to be filled with nightmares, but this one was peculiarly like a message from the universe.

    I had really defocused myself too much from this mission and it felt like any person who woulde into my life was bound to be hurt. It would be wise if I persuaded Fang sooner to remove the mark while it was still fresh.

    After a moment, Fang returned with a ss of water and sat beside me to help me drink it but I snatched it away from his hand.

    He had got too close to me and I was opening too much to him. The way I had removed Channing from the potential romance list, I had to keep Fang away as well. I can''t have anyone risk anything for me. I was tired of hearing people got punished because of me.

 Chapter 153 - Hugging Others

    Fang scorned me for the way I had taken the water away from him.

    Some water fell on the bedsheet but that wasn''t a bother. I could just go in some room upstairs and sleep there.

    I gulped the water as if it was thest ss of water on this. When Fang reached out to take the ss from me, I turned and got out of the bed from the other side before cing my empty ss on the side table. There was no room for anything to ever advance between me and Fang. My feet made their way to the bathroom, and I walked to the washbasin, sshing water on my face beforeing up to check myself in the mirror where a few drops of water dripped from the surface.

    My hand went to touch my neck, remembering the image of me lying in a coffin with a bleeding neck.

    I stretched the fabric around the cor of my top, checking the mark that Fang had given to me and it was taking a ck hue. It was still fresh and if done faster, it would reduce any risks while removing the mark. I stormed out of the bathroom toe to stand in front of Fang, "Please consent to revoke the mark, Fang."

    "I don''t want to," came his quick reply.

    If only he agreed it woulde with fewer or no casualties. But I knew he wouldn''t, and it was frustrating. I cannot have anyone else in my life. I did not want to harm people just because they chose to be by my side. "Why don''t you understand Fang, why do you have to make things difficult?"

    Fang took a step closer, but I raised my hand to make him stop where he did not move any further. "It was just a stupid dream, Selene," Fang said, frustrated by my actions.

    "No Fang," I retaliated. "You know it cane true and I don''t want you losing your wolf because I was your soulmate."

    Fang held my wrist that was raised as a stop sign to him and his grip was so strong I felt if any more pressure was applied, my bones would crack under my skin. "Haven''t I already told you, Selene, werewolf or not I am making you mine? No one is allowed toe in between what is mine, not even you."

    My eyes searched his, and there was an ounce of insincerity in them. Fang meant every word he said, and it only made me desperately want to make him run away from me.

    I looked away from him when his hand held my lower face, pinching my cheeks between his index and thumb. "Look at me, Selene," Fang demanded, and I red at him. A smirk rose on his lips watching me re at him, "That is the Selene I look forward to. You are an Alpha and the day you realise that you were never born to sumb to anyone petty, then will your life change and you will see why I think you are perfect for me."

    I tried to get out of his hold when he pulled my face back to him with more force this time and continued, "I am waiting patiently for you to realise that not something as stupid as you falling for me, I can make you fall for me any day I want. I am waiting for the real Selene toe out."

    "That is never happening." I gritted my teeth as I spoke with a sneer, "this Selene is going to the vampires and the hell after marriage. It would be good if you back away soon."

    Fang growled from the back of his throat as his hand left my face and went behind the back of my head. He pulled me forwards, letting our foreheads meet, "You are mine. I will bring your soul back from the devil if I have to but once I have imed you mine, it was over. I promise you, Selene, I will make you mine. I am not sending you to the vampires."

    Why was he this persistent? It was frustrating. I never felt like wanting to have someone fight for me because most of them who did had faced a horrible fate.

    "You were the one who set that marriage up," I said in a low voice. I just wanted Fang to get angry and give up on me.

    Fang closed his eyes, drinking back the anger that was simmering in his eyes, and he took himself away from me. "If you forcefully want to remove the mark do it, don''t care about me losing my wolf," Fang said while looking away. What was he even saying? Was he stupid? How could I do that to anyone? I would not even give that fate to my worst enemy. I was about to say something when Fang turned to me, raising his finger at me. He spoke with an underlying threat, "But in the end, you WILL be mine."

    There was nothing left to retaliate here. I never thought Fang''s obsession was to these limits, or maybe it was because he could read my mind and know that I would never risk his wolf.

    An Alpha, he said, I was just born with Alpha blood, but I had always been weak and if I truly had been strong, maybe I would not have faced my days in the castle dungeons. I can''t even trace back to where my submissive nature came from when taking the punishment of being locked up for being the first daughter of the king.

    The doorbell rang, breaking the train of my thoughts, and I looked at Fang, who ran his fingers through his hair.

    Without any exchange of words, his anger disappeared, and his appearance turned into a passive expression as he made his way out of my bedroom to the main door. It was obviously Channing, as it was near twelve in the night. It was Channing''s birthday, and I did not want to ruin the moment between him and Fang just because of my dream. I closed my eyes, gaining myposure back, and walked outside where Fang had now turned lights in the lobby on.

    Channing had arge ck cloth wrapped around him, and it immediately reminded me of the dream.

    "Good to see you did not keep me waiting long this year," Fangmented before wishing Channing and pulling him in a manly hug, "Happy Birthday."

    Channingughed when Fang let him go and justified, "The tree is quite far away. This was closer so I could reach on time." Channing turned to me and it made me stiffen. Not because of the conversation that we had shared this afternoon about his ex, but because of my dream.

    I gingerly walked to him and gave him a brief hug, "Happy birthda-"

    I felt the back of my top pulled, and I fell away from Channing and crashed into Fang. "What did I say about hugging others?"

    I pped Fang''s hand away from my dress. "He is my friend too," I red at Fang and he returned the energy. He was about to say something when Channing interrupted us,

    "That''s okay, Selene, let''s get to cake cutting. My teeth are aching for something sweet." Channing walked ahead towards the kitchen and when he went by, I passed a furious look at Fang before following Channing into the kitchen. Fang really had to do something about his jealousy

 Chapter 154 - After Party

    At correct twelve in the night, Channing blew the candles, and the rooms that had been turned dark before wentpletely dark. "Oh, let me turn on the lights first," I said as I stumbled on the hardwood floor and felt the walls with my hand. The woody texture and the insignificant grooves between two wooden nks brushed against my fingers before I found the switch and turned it on.

    We pped and sang for Channing in silence while he cut the small cake that Fang had brought. The first piece went to Fang, and when Channing was about to feed me, Fang took it from his hand, "Let me do it."

    This man and his possessiveness!

    I grabbed the small piece of cake from Fang, "I can feed myself." And I gobbled it up where Fang looked at me with a smirk as he came to stand close to me.

    His hands were dirty now because of the cream on the cake and he, one after the other, licked his digits while staring at me. My eyes narrowed at his sensual actions. What was he trying to imply, Channing was right here. Channing cleared his throat to grab Fang''s attention, but Fang raised his other hand to swipe clean the cream that was at the side of my lips and lick it, "mm, this tastes better." My tongue quickly came out to lick any other remaining chocte I had on my face.

    I promptly walked away from Fang and towards the fridge to get some water, but that is when I saw it. "What is this!" I almost shouted, looking at the stack of liquor that was in there.

    "It is for our fun," Fang pushed me aside as he went ahead to pull all the bottles out to keep them on the table. His lips twisted as he said, "You go sleep upstairs, the bed in your downstairs bedroom is already wet because of you." Channing''s eyes went wide hearing that, and he awkwardly filled his mouth with a big piece of cake. I, on the other hand, did not get what the big deal was about.

    "Whose fault was it?" I asked. In reality, it was my fault, but Fang should have let go of the ss of water when I was taking it.

    Fang rang his tongue over his teeth and answered smugly, "I would love to say it was my fault."

    "Can you guys not understand that I am here," Channing finally spoke in between and I was d that he had not sealed himself off. He took another bite from the cake as if stress eating and mumbled, "I don''t want to listen about your private talks on my birthday here."

    My brows creased at what he was talking about, "We were just talking about how Fang spilt the ss of water on my bed. What is private in that?"

    Fang erupted inughter and Channing just popped open a bottle to start drinking. I was the only clueless one standing here. Channing thought something as our private chat meant that there was something about what Fang said and it surely held wrong meaning to it. It was surprising to me that Fang had epted his mistake, but now I felt like he did that on purpose. If that was what had happened, then I was utterly embarrassed right now.

    "Y-You guys continue. I will be upstairs," I said before bolting out of the room and climbing the stairs for the second time since I havee here.

    Since the time this entire house was renovated, I had not got time to check everything out. I hade upstairs in the evening when I had noticed the end of the lobby opened right onto a balcony. I had spent my time there before going downstairs to sleep. There were three rooms here, and I assumed all of them were bedrooms. It was funny how I myself felt foreign in my own house.

    My hand reached out for the knob of one of the doors and I opened it to find utter darkness in there, no light that entered from the window behind the curtains.

    My feet moved gingerly before I found the switchboard right next to the door. When I turned the lights on, I felt like I was back in the castle for a moment. There was a kingsize bed with dark purple curtains around it and it was ced on an elevated tform. The cupboard and rest of the furniture were white and golden. There was a table for two people in one corner and a giant painting hung by the wall above it.

    The painting was very peculiar to look at. I had to stare for a long time before realising it was the painting of the ceiling of some castle''s chapel painted standing right below it.

    There was only one castle in Adalolpha, and I wonder whether it was from there. I did not think about it a lot and retired to the bed.

    The next morning when I woke up, the room was flooded with light but the bed still had darkness because of the thick purple curtains that hung from the ceiling of the room. For a moment, my childhood shed back to me where I had a simr bed with curtains, but they were thin white curtains. Those were some beautiful days that I had spent in the castle.

    I got down from my bed and checked the time on my mobile. I still had enough time to get ready and go to the gym.

    Last night I had gone to sleepte, overthinking about what kind of wrong meaning had Channing taken from mine and Fang''s conversation. I ended up calling Suzan and waking her up to clear my doubts without exining to her the actual scenario and she had exined what ''wet'' meant.

    I pped my palms against my cheeks, trying to forget that embarrassment. "Today is a big day Selene, let''s not mess it up for the past," I tried to encourage myself.

    But that motivationsted only for a moment because when I went down, I saw the kitchen and it was a mess. There was cake and drinks everywhere with nothing cleaned up. There was a note on the dining table and I walked there stomping in anger when I almost slipped and had to hold on to the table. "Stupid idiots! Now I will have to clean everything," I grunted before opening the note. The handwriting was sloppy enough to not understand till one looked at it for a long time-

    ''We''re sorry, Selene, there were so many champagnes. Fang says he will send people .... cleaning our mess. Please don''t go near the sink. I puked there ande early to the gym, I will treat you to breakfast as mypensation."

    The note crumpled in my hand as my eyes looked at the fridge, refusing to look at the sink.

    I turned around and, while walking out, slipped twice before I was in the safe zone. There was no way I would take Fang''s help again, but they were the ones who had caused it, and it was only fair that they pay for it. There was no way I was cleaning someone''s puke in my sink! What were they, teenagers, to celebrate like this?

    Getting ready as soon as possible, I got out of the house and went straight to the gym. I was about to go cursing at Channing when I saw there were people who had gathered around. Of course they were here, I was the one who had called them yesterday.

 Chapter 155 - High Schoolers

    My anger simmered down a little, knowing I can''t possibly go butt heads with Channing when I was the one who suggested yesterday to call him as ''Alpha Channing'' with respect and the people gathered here were mostly not the part of the pack, the pack was yet to arrive. If these people saw what Channing had done at my house yesterday, they would start doubting that man. I seriously never expected that from Fang specially.

    "Selene!" I heard Channing call me from the other side, and I walked to him.

    My voice came in a shouted whisper, "what did you do to my house!"

    Channing rubbed the back of his head clumsily, "Ahh, about that I am really sorry I got wasted and now I have this severe headache that won''t go away."

    "You deserve it," I huffed and opened my palm ahead, "where is my breakfast? I am hungry."

    Channing pped his palm on mine and started dragging me out of there, "we are going to the restaurant. You choose your breakfast." He got out of there so fast I did not even get the time to look at the people who had gathered there. I bet they formted some or the other thing, looking at the way Channing was treating me. But I could feel the change in Channing since yesterday. Today he stood in front of me just as a friend and it was just like in the beginning.

    We entered the chilis, and I ordered chicken popcorns, bruschetta with some nice coffee and Channing ordered himself pasta. Channing paid for it in full and I did not care to loot him today.

    We sat at a corner table and it felt so good to be having such an amazing breakfast after a long time. I always wondered how Channing and Fang were this close and now that I have seen the mess they had created, I could say they were like the best friends. "How did you and Fang meet?" I asked Channing with a full mouth.

    Channing took a sip from the lemon tea that he had got for his hangover. He rubbed his head as he replied, "We met at school."

    "School! I did not see any in the vige," I eximed. There were only training grounds here that meant schools for werewolves. I did not know there were schools and that too for both of them to study together, it must be outside the vige.

    Channing had a pain-ridden face as he ate his pasta. He mumbled, "Yes there is a school in the capital where you can take education till high school. By the time you pass out from there, your wolf awakens so you are no longer allowed to study there as young bloods are hard to control."

    I hummed as I took another sip from myrge cup of coffee. "So how did you two get along?" As far as I could see, Fang was not the kind of person to take any unnecessary burden and, looking at the mess Channing had created yesterday, I could tell he must have been burdensome in his teenage years.

    More than that, Channing was the pure soul, while Fang looked like he must have been the bad boy during those days.

    Channing chuckled as if remembering the memory, "Ahh, it was because the schools ced students in alphabetical order of theirst names. We both were Warchilds, and I used to sit beside him in the ssroom or in front of him during the exams." Channing looked at his drink as he said with a mild sadness, "Both of us kind of had this sympathy spot in our hearts for each other, being a Warchild. But it more so happened like I was the person who Fang used to copy from during exams, so he was possessive about it."

    "Possessive?" I questioned. What was there to be possessive about that.

    Channing pressed his fingers over his forehead while he continued, "Fang is an extremely possessive man. I used to be the first in the ss, so people used toe to take notes from me or try to cheat from my paper, but Fang would not like that. I was a fool back then, helping anyone and everyone, so Fang kinda kept me as someone who only helped him. Later, it turned into a good friendship when people started running away from both of us because our Alpha blood started acting up and Fang was the worst."

    "Did he hit people?" I asked, as if that was the obvious answer.

    Channing was sipping his drink when he almost choked on it. He was trying to hold back his chuckle, "Fang once conspired against the Principal about something stupid that he said he would reveal out about his wig and some affair... I don''t remember.. but that was if the Principal did not erase his detention record."

    "What!" I could not help but chuckle at that. Fang had always been this conspiring idiot since his high school days. No wonder his habit of still conspiring had not gone.

    Channing sighed, "Those were some days. Fang had also hit a lot of people who tried to use me to get better grades. He used to say I was only supposed to make ''his'' grades better, others shouldn''t matter. By the time we went to high school, there was no one who wanted to be around us so we used to stick together and vo, the friendship just boomed out of nowhere."

    "That is so nice to hear," I remarked before finishing myst chicken popcorn. "I wonder, would Fang tell the story the same way."

    Channing chuckled at my question, "He would give some short answer like ''we used to study together''," Channing impersonated Fang with his typical passive expression and deep voice, "Or maybe he would say ''Channing was my grading ATM, I would rank second in the grade because of him''."

    I kept on giggling at the way Channing impersonated Fang. It made me feel like I was some teenagers sitting with Channing as he talked about so much of their experience at the school.

    As a princess, I was home tutored during childhood and somewhere, hearing Channing''s talk made me want to go back a few years and enrol for school.

    If Channing and Fang were this close, obviously Channing must have known things about what Fang used to like. Fang had always mentioned that I smelled like the ocean to him, and I wondered if Channing and Fang had been there together at least once.

    "Channing," I called out, almost interrupting the next story he was about to tell. "Have you and Fang ever been to the ocean?"

    The smile on Channing''s face suddenly fell as he replied, "No, it was only Fang who had travelled outside of Adalolpha since he is the foreign minister. No ordinary person is allowed to go there." I did not understand why Channing was so serious about the matter.

    "Did you never sneak out with Fang?" I asked Channing.

    He shook his head, "Our kingdom has some set rules and if I don''t follow them, how would the people who I overlook follow them. It is better that you don''t think about it as well."

    "But it must be a nice ce to visit," I stated.

    Channing clicked his tongues irritated, and I did not understand was it because of my persistence of the question or his hangover. "Selene rules and rituals are there for a reason. They are supposed to be followed or people like John Walter will roam around Adalolpha." He rendered me speechless at this point, and I silently finished my coffee. I would love to see the ocean one day, but Channing was right with his words.

    -------

    Note: Join the discord server for daily updates and chapter references photos. You can discuss the recent chapters there, tell chapter errors or y games with fellow readers and interact with me directly on the general chat. Link avable on my profile page bio as well - https://discord.gg/ZhjZ9aHEZ6

 Chapter 156 - Books

    After finishing our breakfasts, I and Channing headed to the gym where the pack members had now gathered. "Oh and uh Selene," Channing called as if remembering something and when I turned to him, he said, "After this recording session you have here, head with me to the elders'' quarter, let''s get your mark today."

    "Sure," I almost screamed in excitement. This was the moment when I get to meet the elders and now I can make a concrete n on how to execute my mission.

    Channing waved his hand and went off, "I will be leaving then for the preparations. Just call me when you are done here."

    "Okay!" I said in a loud voice as he had walked away from me. I turned around, and the gym was filled today. There were themon popce and all the pack members who were guiding everyone to settle down here. It was yesterday that I had announced that today we will be essing everyone''s special abilities and then from tomorrow on we were about to start practising in groups to improve ourselves.

    It was odd how I hade to Winterwells to just end the feud, but ended up doing something for the betterment of the people here. For a moment, it felt like a scary thought that I was involving myself here.

    "Selene!" I heard Suzan call me as she sprinted towards me to hug me.

    There was a goofy smile on her face and I did not understand what had her so excited when it was just nine in the morning. But then again, Suzan was always overexcited and the time of the day did not matter to her. I hugged her back, not even able to reciprocate half the energy that she brought with her. "Hey, I am sorry about waking you upst night," I said, looking at the prominent dark circles under her eyes.

    Suzan hooked her hand around my elbow and pulled me to one corner. I did not understand what had her smiling like that. "Selene, what happened yesterday? Who was it?"

    To Suzan''s question, my brows creased and my mouth opened to say something, but I only inhaled some air and closed it again. A lot had happened yesterday, and I did not even for a bit understand why Suzan was acting like a teenager.

    "What are you talking about?" I was utterly clueless as to what about yesterday was she asking.

    Suzan shook my hand, holding my hand in her vigorously, "The phone call Selene. At first, I thought you were talking about bedwetting but then I realised why would a grown-up like you do that. It was when I snapped out of my sleep." Suzan bit into her lower lip raising her eyebrows teasingly, "did you find your soulmate? Who was it that had you make your bed we-"

    I cupped her mouth, stopping her from speaking any further. If I exined the situation, she would create a ruckus about it so I chose to lie, "I read it in a book Suzan, nothing else."

    Suzan was a bit disappointed to hear that, "Oh, Just a book." I sighed, thankful that she had dropped the topic so fast. It was so rare for her to do that instead of prying into the details. But the very next moment, she held my shoulder and asked, "Which book was it? Even I have some fiction at my ce. If you want, I will lend it to you since you like to read them."

    I held her wrist and removed her hand from over my shoulder. This was getting me stuck in more mud. It was time to bring out some stupid hometown story again.

    My voice came mechanically as I tried to formte the sentence on the go, "So it was given by... ah... an old friend of mine from my hometown when I came here... and... ah... well I saw it just yesterday and decided to read it."

    "Did you like it!" Suzan instantly asked like she was the one who had given the book to me. "Which book was it? Lend it to me if I haven''t read it before."

    Oh, dear Goddess Luna, where was I stuck. I should have rather called Arina.

    "I did not like it," I drawled on my words and then hurried my sentence, "so I burned it." So she won''t pester about lending it.

    "Why would you burn the book?" Suzan squeaked, and the series of questions were just increasing and increasing with no answer that I had for her, building up hype and curiosity.

    I cleared my throat and spoke in a more serious tone this time, "I don''t like to read such books. There was nothing that I understand and I anyway don''t have any baseline knowledge on it, so it is a kind of confusing and disturbing at the same time." I was convinced with my answer and Goddess help if Suzan wasn''t.

    Suzan thought for a moment before talking, humming and nodding, "So you need baseline knowledge."

    I screamed in my head a big fat NO!

    However, Suzan kept her hand on my shoulder and said, "I bet Arina has basic knowledge books for everything. We should ask her." Of course, with Arina''s personality, she was bound to have books on all subjects, but I did not need them. I had read it by mistake as a ten-year-old, and the thought had haunted me for months. "Oh, she is here," Suzan said, looking at the door from where Arina and Sam entered together. "Arina!e here fast fast," Suzan waved her hand ine hither motion.

    Dear Goddess, save me the embarrassment.

    "Hie Suzan, hey Selene," Arina greeted both of us, and I smiled back at her awkwardly.

    Suzan did not waste a second before asking directly, "leave the greetings, tell me fast, do you have any books on knowledge about sex." My hand sped my mouth at the boldness of that question and Sam, who was observing me since the time he hade here, understood I was scapegoat to Suzan''s personality.

    "Suzan," Sam scolded like the mother he was, "mind the surrounding, there are people here." But I barely thought it was going to affect Suzan. She was sure to continue and embarrass me and Arina both today.

 Chapter 157 - We Meet Again

    I consciously looked around and luckily, no one had turned their heads in our direction. We were in one corner of the room. Suzan waved her hand at Sam as if asking him to shut up and went back to Arina, "Do you have any? Of course, you would have some."

    Arina yed with her hair as she passed an awkward look to Sam before answering in a low voice, "Y-Yea."

    "Great, lend them all to Selene," Suzan said, and my lips set themselves into a thin line. This was already so ufortable for me to ask from Suzan about the meaning yesterday and today it had turned out to be a huge topic. Suzan ced her hand on my shoulder and spoke sternly, as if lecturing me, "What will you do when you find your soulmate? You are already past the age where you learn all this. Selene, you should learn fast and be the best in bed. Your soulmate should worship you-"

    Sam cupped Suzan''s mouth this time and dragged her away from there as she incoherently mumbled something. "Alright, Arina will lend the books. Now let''s go, we have work to do," Sam said to Suzan as he took her further away from me and Arina.

    "Okay, let''s get to work," I said and Arina nodded as we headed to the table that was set up.

    It took hours to register everyone and their abilities. It would be a hassle to sort things outter, but Arina and Sam had been at it together. They looked like a happy couple and I could tell the bond between them had tightened.

    I did not want to pry into their personal life asking had they sealed the bond or not, but I already knew they were going to be announced as couples tomorrow and I was happy for them. Arina asionally giggled with Sam and there was no doubt that they would turn out to be forever. After all, they were soulmates. Probably I was more excited about them being announced as couples tomorrow than them.

    When we were done, I left the gym after waving a bye to everyone and giving them the duty to clean up.

    I had already called Channing, and he asked me to meet near the elders'' headquarters, as he was still in the building. When I went towards the entrance, the guard opened the door for me as if Channing had already instructed them of my arrival.

    The garden was giving a different scent than when I had visited herest. I walked through and saw Channing wasn''t there in the main lobby.

    I decided to approach the receptionist, "Mrs Shagen, good to see you again."

    Thedy looked up with her bored and irritated eyes from over her specs until she saw me and her expressions rxed, "Isn''t it Selene, Congrattions."

    "Thank you," I gave her a polite smile. There was no need for ttery, asst time since I was already proimed the Beta of Winterwells. "Have you seen Alpha Channing around?" I asked, remembering to refer to him as Alpha. It was tough for sudden change, but necessary.

    Shagen looked to her left, "He is waiting in the cafeteria."

    "Okay, I''ll see youter than," I said as I turned in the cafeteria''s direction and the sound of her keyboard clicking started to fill the silent lobby again. What did that woman even write all the time?

    Inside the cafeteria, and spotted Channing there, talking with a huge man.

    On seeing me, Channing waved his hand and the man who had his back faced to me did not bother to turn as and see who it was. I walked to them till I could see the man and I immediately recognised him. Thest time I was sitting here doing the paperwork, I had bumped into him. Channing was quick to introduce the man, "Selene, meet my father, Henry Collins."

    I smiled at him and stretched my hand ahead, "Hello Mr Collins, nice to meet you again."

    Mr Collins graciously took my hand and shook it, his grip firm and strong. The man really looked like a beast with his overly muscr body and I had seen his towering height previously. "Best of luck for your term as the new Beta here."

    "Thank you," I said, smiling politely.

    Channing got up from his chair and patted the side of my shoulder, "You sit here and chat with him for a while. I will check the marking is ready or not."

    "Okay," I replied, and took a seat in front of his father. This man had mentioned to mest time that he was the previous Alpha and I had missed to connect the dots into knowing that he must be Channing''s father. I smiled at him, being careful as he was one of the elders of Winterwells, "I missed out that you must have been Alpha Channing''s father when west met."

    Mr Collins looked at me casually, "Is that so? I am his adoptive father, after all. We don''t look any simr."

    "I wouldn''t say that," I replied, "Both of you have blonde hair, huge muscr body, there are some simrities." I did not know how it was going to go, but somewhere I felt like I should be treading carefully with this man. He already knew about me and I did not know how much he knew.

    "Let''s cut the chase, shall we, Selene," Mr Collin said, resting his hand on the table while intecing his huge fingers. "This room is under surveince, so I want you to speak some truth."

    What was he trying to do? It looked like he warned me about the fact that we being under watch and there were some questions that would being from him. I just hoped he directly did not point out about what he knew of my secrets or I would be in trouble. He had mentionedst time that he had burned the documents of my origin, so I hoped he did not reveal it all out now and only talked about the room was under surveince, so I was cautious with my replies.

 Chapter 158 - Coded Words

    There was a tense environment that had started to build up in the room. It felt like I was in some interrogation room waiting to be bombarded with questions while someone is watching us from the outside. This man, Henry Collins, did not look any fishy to me, but I somewhere had a gut feeling about the kind of questions that he would be asking.

    As long as he doesn''t reveal that I was a princess, which I thought he knew, I would keep my mouth sealed about it and ry all the answers in any coded way as possible to me.

    "Selene, I don''t wish to ask any stupid questions," Mr Collins said nonchntly as he stared at me dead in the eye. I knew he was an elder, and he had a lot of authority here, but the way he looked had some underlying warning in it. Like how he wasst time when we had met, like this was his den. "I will only ask questions with good meaning to it. Rather, I just have one question, what is your main goal as the Beta of Winterwells?"

    The question was very focused and anyone who spied on us from outside or anywhere else would think the same. But I was aware of the fact that Mr Collins knew my identity.

    He had mentioned how his question was going to have some meaning to it and it sound like a meaningful question, directly cutting to the chase.

    But the main question was hidden behind it. He did not want to know my intentions as the Beta, but rather what the Alpha princess of Adalolpha was doing here in disguise. Now, since he had framed it in a hidden way, I had to answer in the same way. Whether he understands or not was his lookout.

    "I want to see Winterwells grow, the people her to break their own boundaries and be friends with their better selves that lie on the other side of their invisible borders," I answered without any hesitation. My sentence held a lot of meaning and I just hoped he understood what I meant. It was going to be a conversation between us where we simply talked in vague and embeddednguage instead of bringing out the truth. If Mr Collins was smart enough, he would understand the analogies in my sentence.

    "True. No man can grow unless the conflict with their past self stops," He replied with a hint of tauntced in it, and I smiled at his answer.

    He was truly a smart man that he had understood exactly what I had meant with my words. When I had said boundaries, I had meant the border and there was only one border around Winterwells, which divided Waterwoods and Winterwells into separatends.

    Thinking about it now clearly, Mr Collins mentioned ''No man'' and ''Conflict'' which meant No-man''snd between the two viges and the conflict that had been going on since the past.

    The way he had acknowledged my sentence meant we were on the same wavelength here.

    "Yes," I agreed with Mr Collins before saying, "and I want to aid them in ending that conflict with their past self and expand the reach of their abilities." At this point, I was confused about how to frame the sentence, but the message I wanted to convey was already said and I knew Mr Collins would not miss out on it. I wanted to end the conflict and the age-old feud that went between the viges and that was one mission where I severely needed the help of the elders.

    Although it was a good cause, the war had been going on since before my birth so it was a given that the other elders had seen the war take ce and probably even participated in it and survived.

    I needed to make that impression of war in their hearts change.

    Mr Collins hummed as he took in my answer and smiled, "youe with a noble heart and a noble cause, Selene. "

    That was a big approval from his side. He couldn''t obviously approve of it directly, but him acknowledging it was enough of an approval for me. At least now I knew it was not going to be as tough as I had imagined it to be. Rather, there was someone who would be in support of me. I did not know about the other elders, but the one sitting in front was okay with that idea, and I just wanted to see if he was willing to help me with it.

    "I won''t be able to seed without your support," I said in a polite tone. It was obvious what I was asking here. In any vige, thest decision lied with the elders, not the Alpha and nor the public.

    "Well, I always support a good change, Selene," Mr Collins replied, and that was enough for me. There was one elder already on my side and with him being Channing''s father, I just had to keep track of his thoughts and what happened inside the quarters here with help of Channing. Mr Collins continued, "you can of course talk with the other elders. I am sure they would have simr thoughts. Usually, their minds conflict with mine, but who will deny such a great change? I heard about the new initiative you started."

    My heart clenched at his words. They were positive, to begin with, but Mr Collins had carefully said that usually, the other elders did not get along with his thought process. It was probably because he was the youngest elder here and others were old enough to not ept the change so easily or not at all.

    "Yes, I want the people to be strong and also grow our pack," I replied to hisst statement about the new initiative I had started.

    "Smart move," he remarked, and I knew it was a clever move. There were already a few people who were thinking of joining the pack today. "I wish you the best of luck. If there is any help you need, make sure youe to ask. We are very giving"

    I was sure the sentence meantpletely otherwise of what he just said. Although he might have genuinely meant toe and ask for help, I think he meant it only in reference to himself. If there are times, which I think woulde in the future, I knew now which elder toe to. Henry Collins looked like a helpful man. But hisst words where he said that they were very giving, I was sure it had other meaning. It only meant that elders wouldn''t be helpful this simply.

    "Sure Mr Collins," I said, "it is great to know that. I am sure other elders would be more supportive and provide with some funding"

    I did not mean to ask for funding, rather some kind of open-minded approach which I did not know how to frame. I just hoped that he picked up on what I was trying to say. This was getting tougher with time and if I could meet this man outside of this building where there were no eyes on us, I might be able to tell and ask him everything freely.

    Mr Collinsughed at my words, "funding is something that Channing can negotiate for you. Go now get your branding done."

    I was sure he had not understood what I had meant and just went ahead with the chat. But Channing had told me he woulde for me after checking if the branding was ready. Why did Mr Collin ask me to go?

    Right that instance I heard the cafeteria door open and Channing called out to me, "Selene," I looked at Mr Collins in shock first and then at Channing, who waved in ae hither motion, "Come it is ready."

    "Okay," I responded to him. How did Mr Collins even figure out Channing wasing here before he came? I was the one facing the door, and I did not even see Channinge here. Was Mr Collin''s nose that strong that he could even sense Channing from far? Probably it was something else with his abilities. "It was nice meeting you," I greeted the man sitting in front of me and he extended his hand ahead for a handshake.

    I took his hand generously and his hold was as firm as before. "Same here. I hope your mission to better Winterwells goes well"

    "Thank you," I replied as I walked past him and joined Channing.

    Channing hurriedly walked me through the lobby, "Isn''t my dad cool?" He asked like a little boy and I smiled at him. Channing turned to face me, raising his eyebrows questioningly, and I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    "He is nice," I replied, and Channing unconsciously puffed his chest as if thepliment was for him and not for his dad. But I had to admit, Mr Collins was one good man to make Channing feel this proud, even though he was adopted. Channing suddenly halted and pulled me in a corner. We stopped away from the main lobby near a fire exit. "Woah, at least warn!" I said in a hushed voice.

    Channing looked at me innocently and shrugged, "Sorry, but I forgot to tell you something."

    I was rubbing my hand where Channing had suddenly pulled me, "What was it?"

    Channing looked left and right and above the stairs to check if anyone was there. It was an idiotic idea because, inside the fire exit, the voice echoed. Channing came ahead to whisper in my ears, his voice was as low as he could manage, "Last night Fang invited me and you for a celebratory party in Waterwoods for you. It will be tonight after twelve when people go to sleep."

    "What!" I almost shouted when Channing ced his hand on my mouth.

    "Shh! We are talking of enemy here," Channing warned, and I ridiculously looked at him. He could have told this after we exited the elders'' quarter but he had to do the dare game.

    "What!" I whispered this time, "Are you sure it is safe? I don''t understand why does he has to give a celebratory party for me."

    Channing clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes, "Juste, it is for you bing the Beta, there is a ce in Waterwoods where others don''te and me and Fang had held many partied there. Some pack members from Waterwoods join as well. It''s a win-win situation. You will get to know them and they get to know you. Won''t it work better for your mission?"

    "Y-Yea" I drawled on my words. It truly was one of the golden opportunities, but it was Fang, and I was very doubtful of that man. But the missiones first, and I had to agree, "Let''s go then, it sounds like a good opportunity."

    -----

    Author''s note: I sometimes upload chapterste and in a hurry, so the chapters are not edited. I know you guys are eager for more chapters, but it is my humble request that you unlock the chapter half an hourter than the upload. It is asional but just so you can read it after opening it directly. I have some daily word quota to meet to keep this book running in win-win so I might upload unedited chapters on the days I start writingte. Thank you for understanding ^^

 Chapter 159 - Inside The Quarters

    After the Branding was done, we waited for the elevator so Channing could register me and have me meet with the elders. I thought the branding was like how in old times they did one with a hot iron. Not that it would have mattered to me. My abilities would have healed it immediately.

    But this branding was done in a different way, like a tattoo that was carved with Channing''s blood. There was a type of blood bond that formed between us after that. Something like between an Alpha and the Beta where my loyalty was supposed to be bound to Channing from now on. It was not the same as the blood loyalty bond that Channing had asked from the eight pack members who had betrayed Channing by following John Walter.

    Turned out John never got his branding renewed when Channing became the Alpha and John, who had continued since the time of Channing''s father, kept the branding of Mr Collins instead of getting one with Channing''s blood.

    I looked at my right shoulder where the branding was done because my mark was on the left side.

    "Does it hurt a lot?" Channing asked as we stepped into the elevator and he pressed 10, which was the highest number. The building did not have many windows and looked like a giant pir on which a disk was ced, so it was hard to figure out the number of floors from outside.

    I waved my hand, "Nah, I just feel like scratching it a lot." Especially because of the cloth I was wearing it was making it itchy and I couldn''t scratch it because then it would actually hurt.

    Channing looked at my shoulder where I had rolled my sleeves up and unexpectedly patted my head, "it will get better... sorry." Channing immediately retracted his hand.

    I had inhaled a sharp breath at his touch, not because it was an ufortable touch, but because it was Channing. "You don''t have to be sorry," I smiled at him and there was this little awkward moment we shared where he returned a tight smile to me. Things were getting normal between us, but it was sure to take some time.

    When the elevator came to a halt, I straightened my sleeves, as it would look unprofessional in front of the elders.

    It was unexpectedly serene in the interior and therge wall-length ss panels that were visible from outside reflected the sunlight throughout the space. It looked like one white room where there was a janitor standing at the corner ready with a mop to keep the white just in the same colour. There was a desk after walking some distance in the circr path, and there sat one man with a door right behind him.

    Channing came to stand in front of him, and the man at the desk raised his head up. "Hey Paul, long time," Channing greeted him as if they were some old acquaintances.

    Paul had droopy eyes, and he grinned wide on seeing Channing, "Alpha, it has been a long time indeed. I see we have guests." Paul said, looking at me.

    Channing brought me forward and introduced, "This is Selene, the new Beta of Winterwells."

    "Is that so. Congrattions Selene" Paul eximed while he extended his hands to me. When I was about to shake his hand, Channing stopped me right away by holding my hand and bringing it back to my side. I looked at Channing confused as to why was had he done that.

    Channing smiled at Paul, "We don''t our past assessed we are here to meet the elders'' If you would be kind not to force it on Selene." I did not know what that was supposed to mean, but it surely had something to do with Paul''s abilities. Channing turned to me as he let go of my hand and exined, "Paul here can see your past in the forms of demons. Though it is only through handshake if he ever pats your back he or something like that, don''t worry. Also, he was one of the strongest Omega''s in the pack so he was recruited to work here."

    Paul shed a smile that crinkled his bored looked eyes, "Thank you Alpha. Ms Selene, don''t worry. I won''t try it again."

    I could not believe I could have given away my past and my reality, just like that to Paul. This meant I needed to know the elders'' abilities first or if any one of them made any such request, I won''t be able to deny it. "It is okay, Paul, just give us a minute," I said while pulling Channing to one side.

    Channing understood something was wrong and walked with me away from Paul''s earshot. "Everything okay, Selene?" Channing asked.

    I took a deep breath as I looked left and right before saying, "You already know my abilities Channing and the reasons why I came to this Vige, please tell me all the elders'' abilities beforehand so I don''t encounter something like Paul here just now."

    Channing chuckled, "No elder has got a time for that, but by now my father must have heard you, he has great hearing abilities so he might question your abilities."

    His father was not a concern to me. Mr Collins knew more than just my abilities. "What about others?"

    Channing thought for a while before exining, "There are a total of five elders inside. Youngest would be my father, then there is the oldest elder, and she was the Alpha before my father, Madilyn Hooper, is the oldest one and can control people''s minds. She is nice, though, so don''t worry. Then there would be two Betas - bald one is Chris Walter, father of John Walter and one with a full grey beard is Colton Hunter who has a sharp vision. Last would be an Omega-"

    "Omega!" I eximed making him stop abruptly, "So it is true that strongest Omegas like Paul are recruited here and if their time is served well they be an elder?"

    "Yes," Channing acknowledged. "Don''t underestimate him, though. His name is Axel Evertt, and he has sudden visions. It is said he is a seer of the future."

 Chapter 160 - The Elders

    My brows creased at that exnation that Channing had given about the Omega blood elder, "So Axel''s ability is to see the future?"

    "No," Channing shook his head, "Axel never developed an ability in his entire life, but he gets visions of the future. He is too good at deciphering them."

    That can be nasty if he had any vision of my future. I just hoped that he did not. "Okay, I am ready. Let''s go," I said as Channing and I walked through where Paul was and through the door that was behind him. There was another waiting room made of the same white interior, adorned with shelves of books and newspapers. Paul was the one who went through another door and then came outside to ask us to go in.

    "Alpha, you can go inside," Paul said before going back to his previous ce.

    This was the moment I had eagerly been waiting for. The people I would be seeing were the ones that I needed help with for my mission. I could not directly ask them because before that I had to change the minds of the general public.

    "Alpha Channing pays respect to the elders," Channing said, and bowed.

    I had to follow, so I used the same phrase to introduce myself, "Beta Selene pays respect to the elders."

    "Rise," said the eldest elder, Madilyn Hooper, her voice as shrill as her age, and it felt like I was back in the castle. That was exactly how my mother used to ask me to rise when I used to go presenting my respects to her as a child. When I saw everyone, it was not tough to guess who was who, as Channing had discreetly exined their looks and abilities. In the middle of the round table sat Madilyn and on her either side were the two former Betas, Chris Walter and Colton Hunter.

    "I heard about the new changes being implemented," Came a voice from the extreme right. I guessed him to be Axel Evertt the Omega who had earned the privilege to be an elder.

    I smiled at his acknowledgement of the change I was implementing in the vige.

    But when I was about to say something, Colton was the one who spoke through his long grey moustache and beard, "change is an inevitable part but only when ites from within. The kind of change you are enforcing will be followed for a few days before the enthusiasm downs."

    The pressure already built up for me by that mere disagreement and the rest joined in.

    "That is also true. You will have to work hard to keep that zeal," said Madilyn in her low and rough voice.

    Channing''s father joined to give a different opinion though, "Change is something that is a need of all times, the kids will surely try to bring the best out of it." There were immediate and evident sneers at Mr Collins''s words and his eyes met with mine, proving it to me that his opinion was truly not excepted here.

    Channing bowed low got up before he spoke, "We will try and work our best to bring out the best of the people. After all, we are working towards improving our vige. We can always try to see how it works out first. "

    I turned to look at Channing, but held back the look that welled up on my face. How can he say we had to check whether it would work rather than support? Maybe he was being cautious in front of the elders, but I was a little taken aback by his sudden shift in opinion towards the elders.

    There was no point for me to hold back as Channing though, so I said quickly, "We will surely give our best towards the initiative."

    "Of course, trying is a must," came the gentle reply from Axel. He was the only one who seemed to be epting of the change. "It is when you try and give your best, then only the chances to seed increase." I smiled at his words. Somehow, he was the only one in the room who was seemingly upping my enthusiasm.

    "And also you get to know whether the idea failed," came another curt reply from Colton as he shed a smile to me, which got hidden behind his grey beard.

    This was truly nerve-wracking to stand here in the amount of tension that they were building. I bowed because Channing had been doing that when as well, "I will give my best as the Beta of Winterwells." I had no other words to offer, as it was only going to turn into a chain of disagreement and agreements.

    It was always best to throw the results on their face instead of making promises and something told me that they would be happy even if the results turned out good. The elders looked like they had their own internal conflicts going on and the eldest one seemed to stay neutral, as she had not spoken yet. I wondered what her personality was like. After all, her abilities were to control someone''s mind and she sure must have seen many minds in her entire term as the Alpha of Winterwells.

    "I hope you are good," Mr Collins talked as if we had no conversation before this. "And let''s hope you don''t turn out like the one we had before," he said tauntingly.

    I could tell why others did not get along with Henry Collins. The man sure loved to rub salt on people''s wounds. One of the elders tensed and I very well knew it was John Walter''s father, Chris Walter. He cleared his throat in distress and spoke curtly, "go now. We have other important things to discuss than handling mere introductions."

    "Best of luck for your term, Selene," Madilyn spoke, and I and Channing bowed for the final time before turning on our heels to make an exit. Why did I feel like things were going to be very messed up whenever I try to mend the feud?

 Chapter 161 - Birthday Celebration

    When Channing and I exited the lift on the ground floor, my mobile pinged with a flood of messages and missed calls that I had received when I was on the top floor. Channing chuckled, "who is missing you so much?"

    I rolled my eyes, "It is from thest entire hour that we had spent in getting my registrations done."

    Channing raised his hands in defence as teasing, "I was just saying."

    I shook my head as I removed my phone from my pocket to see who it was from. Somewhere, even I was shocked to have received so many pings. All of a sudden, I feared some of them must be from the castle and there might be some trouble. The problem was that the topmost floor hadwork jammers, so for the past one hour, we had not been able to use our phones at all. But my mobile had never been this active even in one single day and somewhere it made me worry that something was wrong.

    When I checked it and saw that most of the messages were from Suzan while some of them were from Sam and Arina. Luckily, I had not received any message from the castle.

    Right when I was about to open one of the messages from Suzan, my mobile rang and it was Suzan. I picked it up, "Hel-"

    "SELENE!" Suzan almost screamed that side when her voice was cut short and Sam''s voice reced on the mobile, "Hello Selene, the preparations here are done. Pleasee fast with Channing. The ice-cream cake is starting to melt." Ice cream cake! Why would they bring ice-cream cake if they know we might bete? But I had never had it before and now I was excited about the birthday party and to see how they had decorated the gym.

    "Okay, we will be there in few minutes," I said and heard Suzan shout from behind on the phone,

    "Don''t let him know ye-"

    "Shut up Suzan, Channing might be right there, he would hear your screams," Sam shouted at Suzan before he got back to me, "Selene, you just hurry okay I am keeping the call."

    "Yes, we will hurry," I giggled, imagining the exchange that must have taken ce between Sam and Suzan in the gym.

    I kept the phone back in my pocket as I and Channing passed through the rotating door of the main entrance of the building. It was a pretty unexpected meeting with how things had gone with the elders here. I thought they would be a little reasonable, but turned out only Channing''s father was someone I would be able to rely on in the beginning. The eldest elder, Madilyn, was sure to be a trouble with her unknown personality. I just hoped she was as neutral as she showed herself.

    "Where are we headed?" Channing asked as I was lost in my thoughts and did not notice that we had exited the elders'' quarters. When I looked at Channing, still in my daze, he said, "You said on the call we will hurry there, I am sure it is something urgent."

    "Ahh, yes, actually Suzan- no Sam called, saying we need to hurry to the gym," I said, not revealing much or it won''t be a surprise anymore.

    Channing''s brows creased, "Oh, did he say what it was about?"

    I shook my head, "No, he just asked me to hurry there with you."

    Channing waved his hand as if dismissing the thoughts that had popped in his head, "Let''s hurry there if that is what was asked, something might have gone wrong." He genuinely looked concerned, and it almost made me smile, knowing it was rather just a birthday party for Channing. As decided, everyone had not reminded him of his birthday since the morning and now it was sure to take Channing by surprise.

    "Yes, let''s hurry," I said as we made our way to the gym. It was way past the main residential area and I hoped the ice-cream cake held on till then.

    On reaching there, I fell behind Channing so he would walk ahead and enter first. Like a concerned Alpha that he was, Channing hurried to open the door when 2 party poppers flew from both sides of the door and the gym resounded in one chorus, "Happy Birthday Alpha Channing!"

    A big grin spread across Channing''s face as he entered. He turned behind to look at me, "This was the hurry?"

    I shrugged as I passed him a smile, "The cake was melting, it is a problem worth hurrying for." I couldn''t help but be happy at this little celebration that I was a part of. It had been a long time since I celebrated my birthday, which had not been done for many years and I won''t be able to this year as well as it went by in the dungeons. I might as well enjoy this party.

    "In that case, we should hurry with the cake cutting," remarked Channing as he made his way to the small table where the cake was kept. Everyone pped and sang for Channing, and I was the only one here celebrating it for the second time.

    This looked better and lively whilest night it was Fang with me and he held a passive expression as he sang the birthday song like some machine.

    The cake was cut and distributed to everyone and Suzan was the first who came jumping with two tes in her hand, "Selene, here" She handed me one te and took a seat beside me on the treadmill. Her eyes moved around the gym as she asked, "Is the decoration beautiful. Sam and Arina have the best taste when ites to selecting such things."

    I smiled as my eyes took in the red blue and green strips that went around the room with some balloons and a big Happy Birthday behind the cake cutting table. "It is beautiful indeed. I am sure you must have helped a lot," I remarked, knowing her enthusiasm

    Suzan waved her hand, "I barely did anything, rather I had to sit on the side as I started screaming with excitement after some time."

    Iughed along with Suzan. Both of us took one bite from our pieces of cake and hummed in approval at the same time, "This is good. I have never had Ice-cream cake before. I should buy some for dessert."

    "How can you not have had Ice-cream cake, Selene!" Suzan eximed, and I instantly regretted having said that. "You haven''t had pizza, not even ice-cream cake. Do youe from parts outside of Adalolpha? I am not judging or something, but it kind of gives the answers to a lot of questions you know, how you mentioned about the witchst time."

    I stared at Suzan, not knowing what to say. Just outside of Adalolpha were the lowest slums and though it was rumoured that there were witches there, I wasn''t sure about them.

    "Something like that," I replied as I took another bite of my cake. Sometimes I felt those slums would have been better than being the princess.

 Chapter 162 - Cake Thief

    Suzan pped on my back and I almost let to te fall from my hand, "Why are you so sullen about, you are with us now. There is nothing to be embarrassed about one''s origin. Because if not for those origins, we wouldn''t be the person that we are today now, would we?" My eyes went wide at Suzan as I blinked rapidly.

    "I did not know you could offer such words of wisdom," I said, truly shocked at what she had said.

    "Hey!" Suzan pped my hand, and I chuckled, rubbing where she had hit me. There was no exchange of words for the next few seconds before Suzan nudged me with her elbow, "Selene, look there." My eyes followed her line of sight and saw Arina and Sam being close to each other,ughing and feeding each other cake. "Don''t they look cute together?" Suzan asked as she gazed at them with awe.

    I could help but feel warm looking at that couple, "Ya, they look lovely together."

    "Did you know they were soulmates? Apparently, Arina recently turned eighteen some months back, so it took them some time to realise," Suzan said as she licked her spoon.

    I raised my eyebrows, understanding why it had taken them this long when they had been in the pack for some time together. Though werewolves are able to join the packs after their wolfes out, but we only can sense our soulmates when we turn eighteen.

    "I did not know that," I answered Suzan honestly while I got up and she apanied me to go and throw the paper tes in the trash can.

    "Selene!" I heard Channing''s voice from behind me and he walked ahead towards us. "It is nearing the evening. I want you to go back and change. We might have to leave soon, and get your dinner done."

    I checked the clock, "This early it is only seven."

    Suzan, as expected, butted her head in, "Where are you guys headed to? Did elders'' give another nighttime duty?"

    I was about to shake my head in a no when Channing sighed as if it was the truth, "Ya you know them. It is only on rare asions, though. Come, I will give the night patrolling duties." Channing ushered Suzan by her shoulder and she turned to look at me as if to say something, but Channing was quick to get her going. I could not believe Channing lied straight through his teeth. That meant all this time, whenever he had gone to meet Fang in the night, it was by pushing the me on the elders!

    It would be a wonderful sight of what the elders would say if they came to know about this. Luckily for Channing, he himself was the eyes and the ears of the elders'' outside the building.

    Channing gave the patrolling duties, and the cleaning duties before we left for our respective homes.

    When I reached inside my house, I found it to be as clean as new and I rolled my eyes, knowing how bad Channing and Fang had the kitchen. I ced the ice cream cake I had got for myself in the fridge and went to change. ording to Channing, I had to be something that would be okay for a hot atmosphere because they usually did a bonfire. Going through my cupboard, I found a good dress that did not look shy at all. Rather was perfect for a sunny day only difference was we weren''t going out in the sun.

    I got dressed when I suddenly heard ruffling outside. My hands worked quickly to zip the chain of my dress, and I already knew who else could enter my house.

    My feet made their way outside in a huff and the lights were still off when I saw there was a figure sitting in the kitchen. I immediately turned the lights on. "Hey babe," Fang said and casually went back to eating the ice cream cake that I had brought for myself.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked curtly, as I made my way to him and snatched the cake away from him. "I brought that for myself, you cake thief. You can buy one for yourself if you want, don''t touch what is mine."

    Fang smirked as he twirled the fork on his tongue that he had taken to directly dig into the cake. "I can''t wait for the day when you would say that in reference to me."

    I creased my brows as I kept the cake back in its ce. That was when I realised he was talking about how I had called the cake as mine possessively. "That is happening only in your dreams, Fang," I said as I grabbed the fork he was seductively twirling and twisting on his tongue. "And there is a doorbell to this house, next time ring that."

    My face was a little closer to him as I said it warningly when he leaned forward and, for some reason, I did not lean back. I could smell his rich scent of amber as it filled my lungs and for some time, I basked in it.

    Fang looked like he had some nice reply when he stooped and chuckled. "You look beautiful today," his face came closer to me and his eyes shifted to my lips.

    I immediately got back and cleared my throat, "I look beautiful every day."

    Fang chuckled as he leaned back in his chair,fortably cing his hands behind his head while I went to wash the fork before keeping it back in its ce. Even if I wasn''t looking at him, I could feel his gaze on me as digging into the back of my head before it trailed downwards and I turned back with a re. Fang shrugged as if he was not caught being staring at my bottoms, "I admire a beauty when one is standing in front of me."

    "I am sure you had admired too many beauties by now then," I remarked. His debauchery was something he himself had shown it to me, and I did not need to hear that from anyone else.

    Suddenly, there was silence, and when I was about to turn around, I felt Fang''s front press against my back as his hand snaked around my abdomen.

    I sucked in a sharp breath as his lips leaned down to my ears and Fang took a gentle bite from the upper pinna. "Fang!" I said in a whisper as I felt myself slip inside his magic. There was something about him, or maybe it was the soulmate bond that was making me feel this way around him, but as much as I wanted to go away from him, I also did not want to deny what his presence did to me.

    "I never n to have any beauty other than you," Fang said near my ear as a shiver ran down my spine, a sweet sensation as my toes curled.

    I sighed, "We should go, Fang. People would be waiting for us. And I don''t have any time for your stupidity." I pushed against him and slipped out of his hold. Fang tilted his head as his tongue ran over his bottom lips.

    My eyes narrowed at him, still trying to seduce me when he said, "Yes, we should leave. After all, I promised to make it special."

 Chapter 163 - You Will One Day

    What was he even talking about? Make it special, just because I became the Beta of Winterwells? I was his soulmate did not mean he had to make the asions special. I did not even want to go to that bonfire, which was arranged inside the Waterwoods. The only reason I was going was that there would be some of the Waterwoods members there and I had to gain their favours.

    Fang corrected his shirt where the upper two buttons were left open and his muscr built peeked out from there.

    I turned around, "You should leave. I will go from inside of Winterwells. It would be the closest route for me." Fang could not go from inside Winterwells. The only ce that was safe for him in Winterwells was my house. Fang would have to go all the way, take a huge round around the vige to reach where the bonfire was.

    "Hello," I heard Fang''s voice and turned around to see him talking on the phone, "Yes Channing, you leave ahead, Selene is leaving with me."

    "What? No!" I almost shouted, but Fang had already cut the call. "Are you an idiot? If there were any onlookers from the castle on our way there, I would be in trouble. Stop making things hard for me, Fang, do you have to-"

    His index finger came to rest on my lips, "Shh, I checked on my way here, there was no one from the castle."

    "That''s not possible," I mumbled against his finger. There was no way the forest was being kept clear. Probably Fang had missed out on them on his way here did not mean that there won''t be any personnel.

    Fang hummed as he stepped closer, "It was surprising, actually. I had caught two of the peoplest time I had visited. Today there was only one, and he seemed to have hurried away to the capital city after one phone call." Fang slid his finger against my lips downwards as my bottom lip folded against his touch and back to its original ce, where I took a sharp breath in. His touch was electric to me. "I will let you ride my wolf so we reach there faster," Fang said as he held my chin.

    I pped his hand away and started to walk out from the main entrance, "I am going on my own. You can take your wolf and ride there all noisy and grabbing attention."

    But Fang suddenly grabbed my hand and dragged me out from the back entrance that was built even inside the kitchen when Fang had renovated the house, "Come fast or the onlooker might spot us." Was he being ridiculous!

    "Fang! I don''t want to go with you," I shouted in a whisper.

    "Shut up or you will attract attention. We don''t have a lot of time," Fang said as we ran through the forest. I tried, but his hold was just too tight for me and I just went on dragging behind him. After some distance, right outside the Winterwells perimeters, Fang turned into his pitch-ck wolf. I had worn a navy blue dress and the only thing that would attract attention would be our scents in this dark. "The police patrol northern borders. Unless you want to be caught, hop on," Fang telmunicated.

    Of course, I knew that the police patrolled the northern borders, and it seems that there were none for the time being. But thest thing that I wanted was to face the team of Chief Jack.

    I gritted my teeth as I looked at Fang, "you are so overbearing."

    "I know, honey," Fang replied smugly. "Nowe fast. Channing had told me he could only distract them for fifteen minutes, which are up, so as long as we leave right away, we would be safe."

    My eyes shifted between Fang and Winterwells where from a distance I saw few wolvesing our way. They were surely here to patrol.

    Fang never really kept my choices. He always nned things his way and got things rolling, just as his mind wanted. I looked at Fang, whose wolf stretched in front of me and shook his head. "Don''t ever do something this risky ever again," I said as I approached him.

    "Oh, I love risky," Fang replied. "Also grab that," Fang said as he pointed at his cellphone, which had fallen down when he had shifted and torn his fine clothes apart.

    I rolled my eyes and picked up his cellphone before climbing up onto his wolf. Fang''s wolfrge in size aspared to what I usually saw.

    "Promise me one thing," I said as I remembered something that Fang might do out of his character.

    Fang moved his head questioningly, "What is it?"

    "Don''t turn in front me. I don''t want to see you naked," I huffed at the statement. He was sure to do that and it was better that I warned.

    "You will one day. Hold tight, honey. We would have to speed off if we don''t want to be caught," Fang telmunicated as he ran ahead and slowly taking up speed. I grabbed onto his fur before I figured it might get ufortable for him, and I leaned forward to hug him. Fang''s speed increased as the air resistance reduced. After some run, he slowed down, and I got back up. We had left the Winterwells border behind. "The previous position was better, seriously little one you do like to be on the top don''t you."

    I flustered at his words and pped around the shoulder of his wolf, "Stop making stupidments, Fang."

    It immediately reminded me of thest time we were in his carriage going to the castle feast. I had stumbled ahead over him while trying to climb the carriage. -

    [Fang looked up at me as I was in a half-standing state, with one of my knees beside him on the seat and my other leg on the carriage ground.

    His evil smile was here, and it only made me crease my brows. Fang yed his tongue through his teeth, running it over his canines. One more tug from him and I bent down, lipsing closer to make me turn my head to the other side. Fang''s words came in a whisper near my ear, "I have never thought women on top can look this beautiful. Personally, never tried that, but if that is your preference, then we can always experiment. "]

    The memory had me more infuriated. That was also the time Fang hade close to me, ying with my neckpiece as if he was seducing me. Fang and his stupid, sultry nature!

    "Selene," Fang called out, and my thoughts snapped back at the reality.

    "What?" I asked in a frustrated tone.

    Fang''s running slowed down as we were going through the rocky area. "You know I can read your mind, right?" Fang asked in a suggestive tone, "I mean, I don''t mind, but stop having sultry thoughts about me. You will get me excited here."

    The colour on my face rose up as I gulped, "I am n-not having any thoughts like that, y-you go fast f-focus on the road."

 Chapter 164 - Inside The Forest

    Bg music rmendation: Treasure by Bruno mars.

    --------

    We made our way from inside Waterwoods. With Fang being in his wolf form, we couldn''t have been able to go through No-man''snd. There were patrolling wolves from Waterwoods who saw us and I really wanted to bury my face into Fang''s back right now, "Maybe I should walk for sometime," I asked as it had been a lot of time since he was carrying me.

    "We will walk," Fang telmunicated, as he picked up his speed suddenly. While rushing ahead, I turned my face to the other side and saw Suzan''s wolf patrolling there on the side of Winterwells.

    I really had no choice but to lean forward and bury my face in Fang''s fur. There were too many eyes on us and if someone from Winterwells spotted me here, going across the Waterwoods border riding over the back of the Alpha of Waterwoods, then I was for sure in trouble. On the other side, the wolves from Waterwoods were looking baffled at their Alpha carrying on his back and I was sure Fang had never done this before with the way they all were gobsmacked right now.

    After some time, I smelled a familiar scent and saw Lindsey, one of the betas of Waterwoods, standing there. Her expressions changed ever so slightly, observing Fang carrying me and it went back to its usual state when we approached.

    "Keep her safe here till Ie back," Fang as if ordered her and that was my cue to get down.

    I quickly turned and got down from over Fang to approach Lindsey. My eyes did not dare look around to see the wolves and the others eyeing me curiously. Their gaze was intense enough for me to feel it without them looking at me.

    Fang had gone off and not after a few more minutes, he returned. I was waiting inside the building that was built like a wall across the Waterwoods border.

    "Let''s go," Fang said as he had approached from behind me, and I almost jolted by his sudden voice. I saw him dressed in all ck as usual, but this time he was wearing a sleeveless t-shirt along with three fourth bottoms. His t-shirt hugged him tight and his biceps flexed as he held my wrist without asking me and tugged me behind the building. "We will walk from here, it is not that far."

    "Okay," I said awkwardly. Somehow, since the time Fang had marked me, I have been feeling a little weird in hispany. Suddenly, Fang stretched his hand out to me with his other hand in his pant pockets.

    I looked at his hand and then at him. Was he expecting me to hold his hand? We were still walking, and I narrowed my eyes at him before looking ahead. But after some time, Fang''s hand came in right in front of my face and I almost stumbled when my head stopped and my body walked ahead a step beforeing to a halt.

    Fang raised his eyebrows, and I raised mine in return. He rolled his eyes and pointed at his hand with his head not speaking a word.

    I did not understand why he was so adamant about it. We were not some teenagers to be holding hands and, for that matter, not even lovers. I raised my hand and instead of cing it in his, I gave him a p. Fang''s eyes went wide before he chuckled, "Seriously?"

    "What, I am not a kid to hold your hand," I said as I rolled my eyes and started walking ahead.

    Fang caught up to me, "Don''t walk around like you know where the party is. Without a permit, you are trespassing Waterwoods right now." Fang had his devil smile back on his face as he said that. This man really could not go a day without threatening me.

    "I have the permission of the Alpha of Waterwoods," I said as I stomped ahead and it only had me receive a chuckle from Fang. "Stopughing."

    "Why? Do I look too charming when Iugh?" Fang asked.

    I gave him a tight smile, "It is the opposite. You''d rather haunt people''s dreams with that wickedugh."

    "I don''t care about people," Fang said as he waved his hand, "I care about you, do Ie in your dreams?" The moment he asked, the irritated look on my face fell and was reced by a serious look. I have rarely dreamt since the time I have been out of the dungeons butst night it was a terrible nightmare. I felt Fang''s hande from behind me to pat on my head, "Dreams should be treated as just a part of an entertainment or they start to disrupt our lives, no matter good or bad."

    Fang was consoling me, and I did not know how to respond to that. I hated sharing my thoughts with people, but here Fang was, without my knowledge going through my head. I always wondered how he chose to stick by my side after knowing how many hateful thoughts I had for him.

    He outstretched his hand out to me again, and this time I rolled my eyes at his persistence and ced my hand in his.

    He held my hand, intecing the fingers as we walked.

    "You know," Fangmented as my body turned a little stiff at the way he was circling his thumb around my skin. I looked at him, anticipating something stupid from him when he said, "I stretched out my hand asking for my mobile back, it''s good to know you are fine with holding my hand." I immediately turned flustered as I withdrew my hand out of his hold, and Fang snickered at how fast I got his mobile out to give it back. "You look cute when you are all red."

    "I am red with anger," I said as I huffed and walked ahead.

    Fang did a little run to hold my wrist, and I jerked it out of his hold, "The bonfire is this way, little one," Fang stated, and I turned around, getting a little embarrassed. Fang''s lips curled as I went ahead to walk beside him in the other direction. He leaned to my ears and said, "You are redder than before."

    "Shut up and walk Fang," I said, irritated, as I could not go ahead of him this time. We were headed in the deeper parts of Waterwoods and I could see the smoke rising in the air from some distance.

    After a few more steps ahead inside the thicket of trees, there was a circr clearing, and I saw many people had already gathered there.

    The chattering became louder as we went forward and I saw Channing had alreadye here and was talking to a group of girls in one corner. He was the first one to notice me and excused himself from them toe to approach me and Fang, "What took you so long, don''t tell me you started in the forest itself."

    "Channing!" I shouted, as if I was offended. "It was nothing like that. I and Fang have nothi-"

    Fang cupped my mouth as he spoke, "You know how new couples can be in extreme heat sometimes and the forest is a beautiful ce to experiment."

    I removed Fang''s hand from over my mouth and took my distance from him. My eyes trowed res at him. If Fang was a dartboard, I would have made sure all the darts were fired on his tongue to keep this devil from speaking. "There is nothing going on between me and Fang, don''t listen to his stupid chattering," I said to Channing as I grabbed his wrist and pulled him towards others. This little action was enough to make Fang jealous, so I left Channing immediately before Fang tried anything funny.

    I heard footsteps from behind me, and I was sure that Fang was going to act out his possessiveness right now. I just hoped he did not talk about us being soulmates.

    Suddenly, I felt a jerk on my shoulder and Fang had walked right from in between me and Channing. He held my wrist and pulled me ahead to walk beside him and my feet wobbled as I caught up with him. "Fang, slow down!"

    "Everyone," Fang brought in all the attention towards us and my breath froze in my lungs. "This is our special guest for today. We gather here in celebration of Selene bing the Beta of Winterwells." My eyes went wide at him. Everyone here was from Waterwoods, and Fang had openly talked about Winterwells. It immediately worried me what the reactions I was going to receive.

 Chapter 165 - Under The Moon - I

    Note: This chapter is in the third person''s point of view.

    ------

    *Inside the Castle*

    The halls were dimly lit, and the lights were all turned off except for one small torch that a man carried in front of him, rushing through the castle doors. He entered the main hall. At the far end was the throne, where the queen sat in all her glory. It was after hours for the castle court to run, yet the queen hade here from in between her sleep cycle to meet with the spies she had nted across Selene''s house.

    There were already two men standing with their heads low and the queen was frustrated about something. When the third man entered with his little torch in his hand, the queen clicked her tongue.

    "Now what brings you here?" The queen hissed at the new guest to her temper, which was over the edge right now.

    The third man bowed his head low. He saw the other two men and realised the mishap, "Apologises my qu-"

    "Shut up," the Queen roared. "I keep three spies behind Selene and one of themes with news that Selene is the new beta. Another onees bringing an unknown girl directly to the castle and you are here too," Queen pointed at the third man who had just entered. "Who is looking after Selene, then?" It was utterly infuriating for the queen to see all of themcking a minute amount of coordination, which was supposed to be a given. How useless, the queen thought in her head.

    "P-Pardon me my queen, but Ie bearing news about Selene," the third man tried to cover up the mishap.

    He should have known that the other two were missing and might have gone to the castle to report something to the queen. But he had missed out on that very simple fact like the idiot he was.

    "What is it?" I Queen asked as her brows drew in together and her head was beginning to ache.

    The third spy spoke without daring to raise his eyes, "I saw her speeding off to the Waterwoods." He had gone to eat food during the time Fang had passed from there to enter Selene''s house and when he came back, he saw Selene at the far end of the castle, riding on a wolf. But he couldn''t tell that to the queen, since it was his foolishness to go and satiate his hunger when no one else was there to spy on Selene.

    "Did you see Selene''s wolf?" the queen questioned casually as she closed her rubbed her head. Theck of sleep was catching up to her, and these idiots were all here. Not that they could spy near Waterwoods but alteast some useful information was what she had been waiting for.

    "No, she was riding on someone''s wolf," the third man replied.

    It immediately had the queen on alert as she opened her eyes to look at the man, "What colour was the wold she rode on?... Was it ck?" She had her own doubts asst time she had heard that the carriage of Minister Fang Warchild had brought Selene here. Her mind thought of this as some very important news, and it could mean that Fang had understood of Selene''s identity and was helping her with the mission, possibly to help withpleting this condition for the marriage.

    Somewhere the queen hadnded on a bad foot with Fang, and the worst part was that Fang was the foreign minister where he used to interact with Selene''s inws-to-be as a mediator.

    Unfortunately, the third spy had not seen the wolf, "It was very dark in the night. They went out of my sight before I could see."

    The queen closed her eyes in irritation, and when she opened them, they were golden in colour. "How useless can one be! You can confirm it was Selene in the dark, but not the colour of the wolf. Maybe I should rece someone with a better eyesight than you on the job," the queen growled in the back of her throat as she spoke in her fury.

    The man was worried about this only job he had and talked hastily, "Maybe it was dark in colour, like chestnut.. So I couldn''t spot out my queen. I am so sorr-"

    "Useless!" the queen''s voice boomed in the empty hall, "all of you are pathetically useless." Luckily, the resting chambers for the king and her son were on the other side of the castle. It would have surely disturbed their sleep. The queen took a final look at the three men standing shamefully, bowing their heads and waved her hand, "two of you rush off back. See, when does she return? And you wait here," she pointed at the second man who had brought an uninvited guest here.

    Queen wasn''t aware that Selene was given a condo by the king and thought that the rundown house which originally anyway belonged to Selene was her only residence.

    The spies were yet to tell her that the house was renovated as they thought it would be a piece of irrelevant information and the queen might get angry. Rather, their useless minds had missed out on this important piece of information. Selene was a Princess, they thought, so maybe the crown had renovated her abode.

    "You," the queen spoke when the other two had exited the hall and there was only one of the three spies standing here, "what girl did you say again?"

    "Her name is Ellie, my queen." The man bowed deep without any fret in his voice. He was aged and quiet, experienced with spying, also taking assignments for the crown. May it be simply spying or an assassination. The man belonged to one of the esteemed ns that was an expert in such assignments. The man continued, "She said she overheard the princess talking to the alpha of Winterwells-"

    "She is no princess," the queen was quick to interrupt, "call her Selene, no need to respect that bastard child."

    The man bowed immediately following the orders as he was trained to, "The girl I met said she overheard Selene talking with the Alpha of Winterwells and the pri- Selene revealed about her mission there to him."

    "Did she reveal her true identity?" The queen asked hurriedly, as if he was the girl who hade bearing the news.

    "No, just the mission," the man said nonchntly, like he knew everything. Of course, he knew the entire story that Ellie had said to him and before he worked for the queen, that man was to follow Ellie''s orders since their n heir had gone missing a few years ago. The man made up a lie as to why he had brought Ellie here, "But the girl, Ellie, spotted me spying on Lady Selene''s house and came to me with a prospectus."

    The queen clicked her tongue, "It better be good for which you revealed to someone unknown that Selenees from the castle."

    "I did not reveal Lady Selene''s identity, my queen," the man spoke in a respectful tone.. "but the girl says she can help with spoiling the mission that the princess has nned on."

 Chapter 166 - Under The Moon - II

    *In the castle continued*

    The queen did not want Selene to exactly spoil the mission. It was Selene''s father-inw''s wish that their future queen be better mingled with people and understood how the world around went.

    It wasn''t a matter that the mission fails or seeds, just that Selene gets her lessons on what the outside world is like. "Bring her in," The queen waved her hand and the man standing in front of her bowed to leave the queen sitting alone in the dark room along with her personal guard, who spoke nothing most of the time.

    After a while, the man returned with a hooded figure, who had brown hair that bounced as she walked towards the centre of the room. The queen waved her hand for the man to take his exit and, bowing, he retreated from there.

    "What do you have to propose, youngdy?" the queen questioned,ing straight to the point.

    Ellie removed the hood from her head, revealing her true face and bowed to the queen, "Long live her majesty, I am Ellie Cermesi, the soon to be n heir of the Cermesi n."

    The queen narrowed her eyes before bringing them back to normal as she said, "Congrattions on that. Right now I would love to hear what n youe here with." The queen''s voice had turned polite aspared to before, as the Cermesi n were some good rtions which she needed to maintain.

    Ellie smirked, looking at the desperation that the queen portrayed. She was right to have found and told one of her men who was spying on Selene to bring her to the pce. The man had not revealed of the identity that Selene was a princess but told Ellie that Selene was working for the queen. Ellie stood mighty as she spoke, "I propose to create more rift between the viges and I have grudges against Selene myself, so I want to trap her into it. Create something like what had recently happened with John Walter''s case."

    The queen creased her brows. Apart from the cases that came to the king''s court, she had no interest in other cases, so she was rather unaware of John Walter and his doings. "Pry tell me who this John Walter is?" The queen asked.

    Ellie internally sighed before she started exining the incident that had taken ce a month back in Winterwells. "... We can recreate the same case."

    The queen rolled her eyes. Thest thing she wanted was Selene getting trapped in some courtly matters, but she decided to hear the girl out who hade here with some n. Getting Selene''s records clean can be done as she was the princess, "and how do you n to do that?" The queen questioned further.

    Ellie took slow steps forward as her voice dropped down in a bone-chilling whisper which reached the queen''s ear in the silence of the night, "There are a very few people that Selene has by her side in Winterwells. I have seen that all of them would be patrolling tonight by the border closest to Waterwoods. I propose to kill them all since I would personally love to do that and push the me onto the Waterwoods, striking the iron when it is already hot. Winterwells is on high alert because of thest attack on their Alpha."

    The queen looked pleased with the idea. This way, the mission would rather fall in the opposite direction for Selene. The queen did not care about a few deaths, they were nothing for her. But there was something else that concerned her, "and how will Selene be trapped in all this?"

    Ellie walked closer to the queen where the steeps ascended towards the throne and the moment her foot lifted to be kept on the first step, the queen''s guard got alert and nged his spear on the ground.

    Ellie looked at the man, and her foot was left hanging in midair. When the queen gave her a re, she took her foot back to the ground.

    "Selene has gone to Waterwoods today," Ellie said in a suspenseful tone as if trying to lure the queen too much into the information, but the queen was no fool.

    "That I am aware of," the queen responded, showing the girl her impatience.

    One corner of Ellie''s lip pulled up as she said the next statement deliberately slow, as if hinting onto something, "along with Channing, the Alpha of Winterwells." There was jealousy in her voice that the queen did not miss, and it looked to her like something was going to go on wrong between Selene and Channing. But Ellie continued before the queen could ask that question, "I say we can push them both under the wheel. ''The Alpha and the Beta started a war overnight, a few of the men died, creating more rift in the already present war'' sounds like a good headline."

    The queen already imagined the oue that her daughter might have to face for that.

    But she did not want to create such big headlines that would actually cause a war and bring more load to the crown. "That won''t be necessary to involve both of them. Make it so that only Selene is cornered."

    "I have my right connections," Ellie said, agreeing with the small deal that had stricken between the queen and her. With the queen behind her, there was no need for Ellie to fear thew. She turned to take her leave and said, "rest assured my queen, Selene will be cornered." Ellie walked off where her boots clicked against the tiles of the castle floor. And the queen smirked as she looked into the distance at particrly nothing.

    Her eyes moved to the window, from where the moon was visible, shining in all its glory.

    On the other side of Adalolpha, the hazel eyes looked at the moon and a shiver ran down her spine. "Are you cold, Selene?" Channing asked Selene as he saw her suddenly grip her arms.

    Selene and Channing were sitting side by side where Fang had gone to help with increasing the fire. The group of Waterwoods that had gathered here was one of the open-minded folks mainly consisting of the youth who did not believe in the war. Selene could tell they would have quite a g time with the ukelele and somerge bottle of unknown liquid that was being prepared with the help of Bane, one of the Betas of Waterwoods.

    "I am fine," Selene responded to Channing, "I just felt a little nervous."

    Channing gave her shoulder a little nudge and smiled, "That''s totally fine, they are all friends here,e let me introduce you to each one of them." Channing got up, dusting his bottom.

    "That would be great!" Selene beamed as she got up with a wide smile on her lips.

    But somewhere in her heart, Selene could not shake this ominous feeling that something bad was going to happen soon.. She just hoped nothing here was ruined and brushing the thought off from her mind, she went ahead with Channing to meet and greet with people.

 Chapter 167 - Haircut

    *Selene''s PoV*

    I was being introduced to each and everyone who hade to attend the bonfire from Waterwoods. It seemed like Channing was already acquainted with everyone. This was an exhausting task, but I tried my best to remember each and every one of the members present here.

    There was some dancing and some singing, which I had to be a part of. It was like this was a squad of people still in their adolescent years.

    After a long time of getting along and talking to everyone, I finally took my seat with a girl named sakura. She was very pretty and had a petite figure. If I wasn''t around, she was swooning around Channing when I and Fang and arrived here. "So where do you originallye from?" Sakura asked as her tone slurred because of the liquor she was having. Either she was a light drinker or the liquor was strong enough because this was just her first ss.

    "Lagoons outside Adalolpha," I lied. That was from where many people judged me to be, so I decided to stick to it as it looked like people believed that about me.

    Sakura closed her eyes and then raised her eyebrows in shock, her eyelids openingter, "Whaaaaat, No way!" Sakura nodded her head at her every word and she leaned a little too backwards when I had to catch her to bring her back on the log of wood. "No way a hot thing like youes from there," she continued, as if she wasn''t about to fall just now.

    I scratched my eyebrows awkwardly, "Myplexion changed after I came here."

    I didn''t know why I was even sitting here having this conversation, but Sakura had the almost same personality as Suzan, just a little drunk.

    Bane approached with the big bottle that was being prepared when I hade here. It had been hours and only Goddess Luna knew what they were preparing for so long. "Do you want some?" Bane asked sakura as if he was going around serving that exquisite drink.

    Sakura stood up as she almost stumbled, "Wait, let me get another ss for Selene here."

    "I am fine," I said as I tried to get her to sit back down.

    But Sakura waved her hand, "Oh shut up, youe here and don''t drink the wolfbane. Who are you kidding me?"

    "Wolfbane!" I eximed, but by the time I could get her to clear it out, she was already on her way, wobbling, to get me a ss. I looked at Bane sceptically as he held the drink in his hand, "Is it really made of wolfbane flower? I heard that was poisonous for us werewolves."

    "It is poisonous, so it is mixed with my blood and some fermented berries," Bane answered passively.

    Coming to think of it, I remembered how Bane had blood that was an antidote for every poison. It reminded me of the horrifying day when I was attacked in Waterwoods on Sylvie''s plotting, and Fang brought back that wolf who had poisoned himself just to kill him by ripping off his head. I took a deep breath, trying to forget that and bring myself back to this moment. It had been a long night for me and I had mingled up with quite some people from Waterwoods.

    Fang was there all the time hovering around, making sure I was well acquainted with all, and I was d that he had left my side now. But even Channing had gone somewhere with Fang and I was stuck here alone. I wasn''t an introvert as such, but to be extroverted for this long was just too tiring.

    Sakura returned with another cup and asked Bane, "Full for thedy!"

    "I don''t really think I would be drinking anything," I said to Bane this time, and he gave me a nod, filling the empty ss with as little of the special drink as possible. "Thank you," I whispered to him, but he gave a mechanical bow and left.

    "And here is you mdy," Sakura handed me my cup, and I took it with a tight smile. My eyes stared at the drink and I really wasn''t sure whether I should be drinking poison right now.

    "What are you up to?" I suddenly heard Channing''s voice behind me and almost jumped up before cupping my mouth with my other free hand.

    I turned around to hit his shoulder. "You scared me," I said as I rolled my eyes before taking a seat beside Sakura. Suddenly I realised Sakura had gone to greet someone else who had just joined the party. Channing took a seat beside me, resting his elbows on his knees. I saw the new girl who had joined here and Sakura leaned herself on the new girl for a hug. "Who is she?" I asked Channing, as I had been not introduced to her before.

    Channing looked at the new girl with bob cut hair and funky specs. "That is Elma Hadid. She is from the capital. An excellent hairdresser."

    I creased my brows at him as my eyes went back to notice how Elma gave a bright smile to everyone around, as if all of them were her customers in her hair salon. One of the girls said something to her and Elma checked her hair as if she was about to advise her something. "What is a hairdresser from the capital doing at Waterwoods party?" I inquired, not taking my eyes away from her.

    Channing exhaled as if he had just downed a shot of hard liquor and I turned to him and then saw the cup in his hand. He shook his head and, blinking rapidly, answered, "She was here for Fang. Surprisingly, he got a haircut, I was just there with him and he looks sleek."

    "Why would Fang get a haircut in the middle of the bonfire?" I asked in a ridiculous tone.

    Channing looked at the drink in my hand and pointed with his index, "are you going to drink that?" His tone had already started to slur, and I had seen the drunk Channing before.

    I passed the drink to him, "No, go ahead."

    Channing downed everything in one go, shaking his head twice, "Bane is the best! Did you know this is made from wolfbane and blueberries? It hits crazy strong!" Channing spoke as if he was returning to his college years and I ced a hand under my chin to hear his words and the way he spoke, going back and back in time. He kept his hand on his head as if remembering something, "That answer to your question. Fang said you liked short hair, so I had gone to decide on a hairstyle for him, not that it matters he would look good in anything."

    My mouth was left agape as I remembered how I had said that he looked stupid with his long hair. I doubted he did that because of myment, but did he really?

    "Oh and Fanj," Channing spoke, breaking me from my thought and I could help but chuckle at how his ent had turned. "He wazzz calling you," Channing drawled on his words as the alcohol was doing its job, or maybe it was the special drink.

    I raised my eyebrows, still looking at Channing and his cute transformation with a wide grin, "Where was he calling me?"

    Channing raised his hand to point far right, "To the yield of flowers." I giggled at how he messed the field with yield and followed where he was pointing when I saw Fang standing at the far end. His smoulder heavy as he narrowed his eyes at me and Channing. Fang really looked sharp in his new haircut where his hair was side-parted and one halfbed back and the other fell on his temple, ruffling with the wind. Jealousy and possessiveness oozed in every bit of the look that he was giving me and my smile that was there because of Channing dropped.

    "I will meet him ande back," I said, without taking my eyes away from Fang as I took in a sharp breath. He looked seriously pissed off.

    Channing waved his one hand as he was about to lean back on his other hand, "Go g-"

    Thud!

    I turned around to look at Channing, who had slipped and had fallen down. An uncontrolled giggle escaped my lips as I looked around first to check who was watching and not many had noticed it. Everyone was drunk here. "Come here, Channing, give me your hand," I extended my arm ahead as one of my legs rested against the log.

    Channing opened and closed his eyes at a slow pace and shook his head, looking around, "Woah, was that an earthquake?"

 Chapter 168 - By The River

    "Yes, big boy, the earthquake has gone. Come now get up," I said with a gentleughter, as I really couldn''t believe what a giant baby he had turned into. It was hard to believe that this was the same person a few days ago who had maturely handled my rejection towards him. I wondered how funny it would have been to handle Channing if we had been together and someday he just came home drunk.

    The moment that thought passed through my mind, my body froze. Channing gave me his hand, and I pulled him up.

    My feet slowly turned around to look at Fang, who was zing in his anger because he had read my thought just now. Even though very recently I hade to know that Fang could read memories, I knew that Fang was always inside my mind.

    I gingerly walked away from the bonfire to approach Fang, and somewhere that single thought weighed a pang of heavy guilt on me, which wasn''t supposed to be there in the first ce. Was it because of the soulmate bond? I did not understand, but I felt like that one thought was going to get me in trouble with Fang. Maybe it was Fang himself who made this feeling so overwhelming that I wanted to run away from here. There was nothing between me and Channing, and yet Fang looked at me like there was something.

    Every step that I took towards Fang felt heavy, and the closer I walked, the more my heart thudded in my ears. It was like everything had disappeared and it was just him.

    When I came closer to Fang, I saw his golden eyes and my heart stopped for a moment. "Still have any lingering feelings for the boy?" Fang asked, as his eyes were fixated away from me. But I dared not to turn back when Fang had mentioned Channing as a boy and not someone who was his close friend.

    "No, it was just a passing thought," I answered him and that was when Fang hummed looking at me.

    His jaw was clenched, showing his prominent jawline and how the bone below his ear peeked out. "Didn''t I tell you what happened with his ex?" Fang asked me rhetorically and that was where I creased my brows, ridiculed by his im. Fang had told me that Channing''s ex was in prison because of Channing, but that was never the case. It was her own fault and Ellie was sentenced to prison for killing Akame. Fang was still trying to push me against Channing by that one piece of half-truth.

    "Nice tries with lies," my wolf took over where I was equally infuriated now. "Channing''s soulmate was crazy in the first ce."

    Fang looked at me as the energies of the two Alpha wolves taking over shed.

    This was the biggest problem why I never got along with Fang, because there were too many Alpha energies that challenged each other and that way, none of us took a step back. Rather, we always tried to stand one step ahead of each other with the dominance of our wolves taking over. And not even an Omega would deny that our wolf was the most ferocious and the most egoistic part of our soul.

    Luckily, we stood in the less lit area, away from the bonfire so no eyes turned towards us.

    "Ellie turned crazy because of Channing," Fang retorted, "have I not told you how Channing''s feelings can catch up to the person? She probably fell in love with Channing because of his imposing feelings and then killed her friend because of the hate and grief that Channing was feeling during the revoking of the mark." Fang held me by my shoulder as if I was some toy he could order around, "You will stay away from Channing, henceforth."

    I jerked Fang''s hands off my shoulder, "Stop filling my head with your lies, Fang. " I red at him with the same intensity that he was ring at me with.

    "Youe to Waterwoods tomorrow. I will make you the beta here," Fang said as if bing the Beta was my main goal. "There is no need to run around Channing as his Beta."

    "Are you mad?" I almost squeaked as I raised my voice. The chattering around the bonfire started to dim after hearing me almost shout.

    Bane was quick toe and cover me and Fang from the crowd''s eyes, "Alpha please head away from here or there would be gossips." Unlike the first time when Bane had met me, he wasn''t hostile towards me today. It was possibly because of how Fang acted around me. Others could not see our faces as we were in the darker part of the forest and Fang inhaled deeply as he grabbed my wrist and ran away from there, dragging me with him.

    I did not resist, as this conversation about Fang''s jealously needed to take ce between us, and he could not just dictate his way around me.

    Far away from the bonfire, Fang stopped before another clearing where the noise of the river filled the air and this was the perfect ce to talk as one who have toe closer to hear our conversation.

    "Listen, Fang, I am not going to do as and whatever you tell me to. I have a bigger mission to focus on," I spoke first. "About Channing, there is nothing between us and there won''t be anything henceforth, so please stop being so possessive about someone that is not going to be yours as well," I said, pointing towards myself.

    Fang gritted his teeth as he heard those words from my mouth. The next thing I knew, Fang had grabbed my throat and my back was against a tree trunk.

    Fang growled at the back of his throat as he spoke, "You are mine, and you will be mine. If you don''t keep a safe distance from Channing, the first I will do is forget about your mission and go to the castle and tell the king how you have been falling in love here, stalling on one thing that was asked of you. How about that? Sounds like a good price to pay."

    My breath fastened as I looked at Fang and his hand, which turned higher around my throat. "You are hurting me," I grunted. This was not the first time I had seen this side of Fang, but his possessiveness was too dense in his eyes. "Fang!" I called out to him in a low voice.

    Behind his wolf, the Fang heard me, and his grip around me loosened. His eyes slowly turned back to ck and he slowly let go of me, turning around to run his hands through his freshly cut locks of hair.

    I coughed as I finally got the right amount of air to breathe.

    "Fuck!" Fang grunted as he banged his fist against the trunk of the same tree from where I had got away, making a huge hole. "Are you okay?" Fang came near me and I pped his hand away from me.

    "I am not okay Fang! and please stop making things difficult for me," I said in a furious tone, "Things are already tough and if you don''t stop putting a price for everything you want, my life would be much better right now. Look at this troublesome mark that you already gave me. Do you know how alert I have to be!" I panted, as I had taken everything inside of me to say it out loud to him. No matter how many times I tried to give chances to Fang, it always seemed toe to bite me on my back.

    Fang closed his eyes and sighed, "Okay, don''te to Waterwoods, but you still have to keep your distance from Channing."

    "Why?" I yelled as I took an offensive step closer to him.

    Fang towered over me as he close the distance between us, "Because I can read his head and Channing still likes you, damn it!" I gulped as I stared at Fang and everything inside me had calmed for that moment before Fang said, "If you don''t keep your distance away from Channing, I am going to tell the king of what you are doing here dilly-dallying with Alpha of Winterwells."

    "You wouldn''t do that," I whispered as I strained my neck to look at Fang''s eyes and he was damn serious right now.

    Fang was breathingva in his fury and he said in a calmer tone this time, "Oh sure, I can do that, Selene, and you know it."

 Chapter 169 - Dictator

    "Why would you do that, Fang?" I asked as I saw everything falling back into the same void of conversation, where Fang asks for a price and I have to pay. But I wasn''t expecting Fang to put up something so ridiculous that was like putting my freedom on the line. "Why would you tell my father-"

    "Because you can only be mine," Fang said through his clenched teeth.

    There was so much going on behind his ck eyes, and I did not want to decipher those emotions. It was never possible for me to choose either Channing or Fang, even though Fang was my soulmate.

    "I cannot be your Fang. " I stared at him with my creased brows as I felt my body tense. This was the same person who was there with mest night, and for a split second, I had wished that Fang would do what he wanted to. To run away with me. But both of us had harsh realities, and he had his revenge to fulfil while I had my duties as a princess. "I am betrothed. Do you understand I am about to marry someone else in a few more months toe?"

    "I can dissolve the marriage," Fang retorted like a small child. He was long out of the deal when my inws had met with my parents. Fang sighed, "that marriage was just a trade for the queen to get you out of the way and to save her son''s life."

    "Then I will marry for my brother''s life," I spoke as if it was the most obvious answer on the face of this for me.

    "Oh please, Selene, that boy was always destined to have a short life from birth," Fang deadpanned. "There is no cure to him. And I''d rather let him be that way."

    I knew there was no cure for my brother. The worst was I had only heard about his condition from Dandeline and never even got to see him. It was too risky to let my abilities be known to the queen because if using the healing once didn''t work, then my mother would not think even for a second before keeping me as the only source for my brother''s cure. Extracting blood from me every day and making me use my abilities on him.

    But because I can''t help him directly did not mean that I wouldn''t consider helping him at all. He was my younger brother, after all. Even if I had never met him his life meant something to me.

    "How cruel can you be?" I asked Fang. A life is a life and if I had to save any life I would not think twice before doing it.

    Fang took a step closer to me and I did not budge. Not today, I wasn''t going to just kneel like that. Fang brought hand near my face but did not touch me and somewhere my skin yearned for that touch, "There is nothing above you for me," Fang replied and my hazel eyes looked through his dark eyes where an eternal darkness shone. "That is why I am saying be wary of Channing and keep your distances from him or I promise you I will tell the king about it," Fang grunted as he clenched his fist beside my face with his raised hand.

    It was unbelievable how much Fang actually wanted and to what extents he went. Channing was one of my only close friends who could understand me, but here Fang was taking that away from me instead of granting me freedom.

    If my father knows something like what Fang had just mentioned, then I was sure to be thrown back in the dungeons.

    "Fine," I said. There was no winning this man, and I did not want to ruin anything unnecessarily. Even if I had to keep my distance from Channing, I would still be seeing him in the professional settings. Just that my personal life would be void of that uncontrolled drunkard. I had bigger things to do here, and it was okay to keep one man out of my personal life. It wouldn''t hurt much.

    I turned around and stomped away from there. "Where are you going?" Fang questioned from behind me. I could tell the jealously he felt even when I thought about Channing.

    "What? You are done here right," I answered, "you got what you wanted Fang, bye now."

    How stupid can one''s life be? I finally tasted the winds that passed through the forest and heard theughter of people chime in my ears, but at the end of it all, my life outside gave me shackles again. Why did Fang have to be my soulmate? Why not someone more understanding and simple.

    My feet made their way through the forest ground as the leaves some leaves crunched under them.

    I realised that Fang was not following me because there was an only sound of my footsteps that filled in the darkness of the night apart from the crickets and asional owl hooting. I turned around to see Fang was not following me. Rather, he kept looking at me walk away with a dense smoulder on his face.

    It was like Fang was about to blurt something when I turned back to my front, not wanting any more of his dictatorship or possessiveness. The moment I turned, I almost bumping into someone.

    My hand immediately came to cushion my front, and the man stopped in his track. I looked up to see who it was, "Oh Bane, what are you doing here?" My words rolled out as if I was angry at him and not Fang. I observed he was holding the same bottle of drink that was made of poisonous wolfbane flower and Bane''s antidote blood. At this moment, what was the need for him to bring this drink here? Was he some kind of sit alone drinker? I wouldn''t be surprised, given his quiet personality.

    Bane looked straight at me, as our heights did not have much difference. He passively raised the bottle of drink and said, "I had saved thest of the drink for Alpha-"

    "Good!" I eximed, taking the bottle from his hand. "I am stressed, and I didn''t get a chance to have it before." If this was for Fang, I''d rather drink it myself. I was already fuming with rage and having never tried some funky alcohol like this one before, I unscrewed the bottle lid with eleratedly.

    "But it is for Alpha Fang," Bane said, but he could not bring himself to get the bottle back from me. Maybe Fang had restricted him from being hostile towards me.

    Suddenly I heard feet beside me and a hand came to rest on my shoulder. I knew this familiar irritating yet nice scent of burnt ember. "Bane, you go make sure no onees here," Fang ordered Bane and while I continued to open the bottle cap. I turned it around with such speed that it fell down and I did not care about that, neither did Fang''s eyes went to it. He only looked ahead at Bane, waiting for him to react.

    Bane was the only one who nonchntly stared at the rolling bottle cap as it went ahead and hit his foot before stopping. Bane looked at me and then at Fang before bowing, "Yes Alpha."

    Bane turned around and started walking away from us while looked at him go not once turning to look at me.

    I brought the bottle to my lips and threw my head back where Fang''s forearm touched the back of my head, as he had his arm over my shoulder. It was funny how I had got used to his touch and him being around me like he was allowed to do that. I felt the liquid trickle down throat and there were huge shocks that travelled like a burning sensation through my neck. The drink was sure strong, but I closed my eyes before the bottle was suddenly pulled away from me.

    "Stop drinking that, Selene, it is poison!" Fang shouted at me, looking inside the bottle with one of his eyes closed, and checked how much I had drunk and I was sure it was a lot.

    But I wasn''t satisfied. I shook my head aggressively as there was an odd feeling that engulfed me. It was burning in my stomach and everything was starting to feel hot. I could feel the drink was very strong as it had already started to make its way to my brain and it felt like I had a ckout for a moment. I stumbled when Fang held me.

    I swat Fang''s hand away from me. I wasn''t drunk yet, and Fang was no one to tell me what to do and what not to do. "Don''t you dictate my life any more than what you already have!" I said as I grabbed the bottle back from him.

    Fang was dumbstruck at my words. He stood there watching me and this time I did not let go of the bottle till thest drop of it wasn''t down in my stomach.

    The liquid felt so hot in my insides that I the heat started to radiate outside as well. I did not know this was how it felt like to get drunk. I was getting tipsy slowly but with the amount that I had drank and how fast I had gulped everything, heat started catching up to me. There was an odd tranquillity as all the thoughts in my head stopped suddenly and all I could focus on was standing straight.

    Fang held me by my waist as I was about to fall and I sucked in my breath quickly at the closeness. "Come with me.. I want to show you something," Fang said.

 Chapter 170 - After Effects Of The Drink

    *Fang''s PoV*

    The night was getting heavy and Fang''s feet moved in the different direction of the bonfire set up. Selene''s head had started to muddle with the drink on it and she almost ran like a blind person in the open field that they had entered now. The empty bottle of drink slipped from Selene''s hand and crashed against the ground.

    "Oops," Selene said as she turned back to witness the ss, but Fang did not care because if there was any blood, he would have smelled it by now. "Where are we going?" Selene asked in a slurred tone.

    "To the field of flowers," Fang did not bother looking behind as he walked straight, holding Selene''s hand behind him.

    The fact was, they had already reached the field, but Fang wanted to go deeper into it. He wanted some time with Selene before and now, with all the arguments that had taken ce in between them, his wolf was angry and his ego hurt. Selene, on the other hand, had almost forgotten what had happened. Her thought process seemed to be in the present moment than what had happened before. "Wait," Selene huffed as she kept her hand on her stomach and leaned, "I have stomach pain, I had too much liquid."

    Fang stopped to look at her, his soulmate, who looked all red and almost sweaty with just this amount of walking. Seeing her face like this, a little contoured in mild pain, reminded Fang of something else.

    Selene was almost about to stumble back when Fang pulled her towards him.

    Her body thudded against his tight muscles and for the first time, Selene felt them with her hands. She moved her palm from over Fang''s taut chest to his well-built abs. "Wow, you really must work out a lot!" Selene said as she felt his muscles with her innocent, drunk mind. Fang had to tilt his neck to see her, but he felt every glide of her hand and how her slender finger felt over his t-shirt. The girl was really testing his patience.

    Fang held both her wrists and separated her hand away from him. For a moment, he saw how helpless she looked at the moment and he couldn''t help but want to dominate her and take her right here.

    But he had to get Selene in a proper mindset before that. She can''t say that she forgot what she saw here.

    Fang picked her up in his arms and Selene immediately reacted, "Woah, hey I have feet. Okay, Fang, don''t you dare even do that for me! Dictating your way around whenever you want." But Fang had already started walking and Selene was just speaking in retaliation while her bodyzily rested in his strong arms. She hit his biceps lightly, "You always do that, put up some price and have your ways. How you never consider what I am feeling or what I want?"

    For a moment, Fang stopped to look at her, and his eyes met her hazel eyes. There was a pain in there and she was almost pleading with him to take back what he had demanded a while back. "I can''t lose you for some stupid reason now, can I?" Fang asked as he started walking again with his eyes forward.

    "But I will lose an important friend of mine," Selene said, almost like a small child to Fang.

    It took Fang a long time to realise that he had kept his abilities shut around her, as if he had let his guard down. He quickly skimmed through her thoughts and realised in what light she held Channing. She had never had a friend and a person to trust since the beginning of time, and Channing was the first person to give that to her. Somewhere Fang''s heart ached that it was not him who was that person to her.

    But Selene was right. She had truly set things straight between her, and Channing and Fang had still gone out of his ways to challenge her freedom.

    Fang''s jaw clenched at the person he was turning out to be in Selene''s mind. That was thest he wanted to have, and Selene was almost on the path to hate him. Fang let Selene get down when they approached the river and he asked her gently, "Do you want to wash your face?"

    "About that," Selene said as her face drew in together and her hand went below her throat. Before Fang could figure it out, Selene ran to lean against a tree trunk and puked her stomach out.

    Fang couldn''t help but roll his eyes. It was obvious when she had never drunk liquor before.

    He walked to her and gathered her shoulder-length hair behind her head. Selene almost puked her guts out, and she sat down. "Done?" Fang asked as her gag reflexes stopped and Selene almost heaved her chest while Fang held onto her hair behind her head. "Come wash up first," Fang said, and they went to the river so Selene could wash the little hem of her dress that ad stained and then her face. The effect of liquor from her mind had reduced, but her body was still feeling it.

    She got up and immediately felt dizzy, losing her bnce where Fang was already to catch her. Selene looked at Fang raising her head deliberately slow remembering her she had caressed his muscles a while back.

    "Do you feel better now?" Fang asked and Selene nodded her head almost submissively, as she did not struggle to get out of Fang''s hold.

    Fang closed his eyes at her, trying not to let his wolf take over because she looked so weak right now. It turned on different keys inside Fang. He inteced his fingers with her and Selene looked at him in shock. "Fang!" her voice was barely audible.

    However, Fang did not care about her awkwardness. It was how the colour rose on her face that excited him. He had brought her here for some other reason and now that her mind hade around; he walked slowly, tugging her hand so she could walk beside him. Everything was a first experience for Selene, to be by a man''s side and walk hand in hand around the flowers. She was almost like a teenager as she tagged along with Fang.

    "Where are you taking me?" Selene asked.

    Fang had his other hand in his pocket, and he looked ahead without looking at her. "To show you somece beautiful," his words were casual as he continued to walk with her hand in his.

    After a small walk, they crossed the field of flowers and there was long wild grass that grew on the forest field.

    Selene had slowlye to her senses, although drink had still not escaped her mind, she was thinking better now. Her eyes took in every detail that surrounded her, and when she turned around to look at Fang, she saw how his handsome face was now perfectlyplimented by his hairstyle. Somewhere she felt proud of herself for her own judgement. This hairstyle truly brought out Fang''s sharp features.

    For a little while, she admired Fang before her mind went back, suddenly remembering how he had taken away a friend from her.. She would now have to be careful even around Channing, and it was going to hurt her.

 Chapter 171 - Reasons

    *Fang''s PoV*

    Selene jerk her hand out of Fang''s hold, "What do you want? Why did you bring me here?" She almost despised Fang with the thought of how she would have to now steer clear of Channing.

    Fang stared at her as his brows creased with the sudden change in attitude. He knew why she was acting this way and somewhere he wanted to fix it. Fang approached Selene and cupped her face, which she could not resist because of her muddled mind, "I want to show you beautiful things, Selene-"

    "And what, make me another one of your toys who dance on your finger?" Selene retorted and her drunk mind did the speaking now, "Do you even know how important of a friend Channing is to me?"

    Fang couldn''t help but look at his soulmate speak of another man. It was not Selene''s fault that Channing liked her, but Fang realised he had really stepped on her nerves when he challenged her freedom. That was thest thing he wanted, to be on her cklist of people who had yed with her trust. He wanted to be on her priority list and today he realised he had been going in the opposite direction all this time. All she wanted was someone who would assure her that if she fell down, he would be there to give her a hand.

    "Selene, let''s forget about it, okay?" Fang said, and Selene almost looked at him with teary eyes. "You know what, forget about what I said. I promise I won''t tell anything to your father."

    "You would do that?" Selene asked, squinting at him as if she misheard him.

    Fang shook his head, "I said I wouldn''t do that, Selene. I am telling you that you should have friends like Channing in your life. Forget about what I said a while back." Selene, being friends with Channing, was beneficial for Fang at this moment. Channing was the only trustable source in Winterwells, and Fang could not have Selene start to slowly hate him every time in the future she had to avoid Channing.

    "Why?" Selene almost whispered her words.

    "Because I love you," Fang could not think of any other exnation and Selene was tongue-tied at the sudden confession. It wasn''t sudden. Rather, Fang had been showing that to her in actions and words before, but she did not want to ept it. "Come with me," Fang extended his hand ahead for her to take and this was the first time he had asked of her permission like this.

    Selene gingerly ced her hand into his, and Fang slowly walked deeper into the wild grass.

    Only the white light of the moon filled the darkness of the night when suddenly Selene noticed a yellow colour in the air. She turned to look around when slowly the fireflies started to rise from their ce of sleep as Fang and Selene stepped deeper into the grass. Every step they took only added to the number of yellow lights that dimmed and shone again in the night. It was a beautiful sight, and Selene could only look in awe. She had always dreamt of seeing them.

    Selene couldn''t understand why Fang had brought her here. She felt a little overwhelmed by the scene and looked at Fang. His eyes were fixated on her and Selene felt conscious of her reaction and the way she looked for the first time in her life.

    Their conversation fromst night was still fresh in her mind and it, somewhere, confused her. "Why do you love me?" She asked as she stood facing Fang.

    Fang stared at her beautiful face and the way her eye held a little glimmer in them, "Because you are strong, beautiful, my soulmate, someone who has the potential to change the tides. You know how in the darkness there is little purity?" Fang asked as he tucked her hair behind her ear and Selene breathed in, conscious of his touch. "You are my purity," Fang whispered loud enough for her to hear.

    "Is that reason all?" Selene asked as she looked at that Fang innocently.

    Fang titled his head as he looked at her, taking her every reaction in. How her ears were slowly turning red and how she bit into her lower lips to keep her nerves steady. He tilted his head and spoke again, "Selene, I have been running behind this one goal of revenge my entire life and I know when I reach there, there would be nothing ahead. But now when I see there, I see you. Someone by my side to live the rest of my life with on an endless road."

    Selene stared at Fang as she remembered her conversation with him fromst night, "You have a reason why you fell for me."

    "Yes," Fang did not deny nor y around with his words. She was his soulmate and they were destined to be together. There was a mate bond that worked between them and right now they were sharing a little part of each other''s feelings.

    "Didn''t you say you will lose interest in me if you found the reason?" Selene asked a little heart broken.

    "Does this reason sound like it would make me lose interest in you?" Fang replied. It wasn''t that he had never tried to find someone for him before, and there had been times when he had thought that person to be the one. But whenever he came across the reasons why he liked them, he just distanced himself because they were like empty shells, easy to break. But with Selene, he saw something very solid. He cupped her face as he continued, "It is rather pulling me closer to you. I want you more badly now, more than before."

    Selene looked away as got her face out of Fang''s hold. It was a beautiful ce here, and it was a charming reason he had, but the same could not be said about her.

    "I don''t have any reason to fall for you, Fang," Selene looked at him with doe eyes, "rather all against it." She was slowly falling for Channing previously, but had taken a step back, knowing how her life was destined.

    Now her soulmate stood in front of her and even though a part of her hated him, she couldn''t bring herself to do that for some reason. Her life was not as simple, and she had duties to fulfil. Worst was the fact that she had a mother who was waiting for her to be put back in the dungeon and if she ever found out about the soulmate bond between Fang and Selene, it would result in something bad. Selene wanted Fang to remove the mark because she would hate it if that was done forcefully by her mother.

    Both Fang and Selene would suffer consequences, and that was thest thing that Selene wanted.

    Fang knew exactly what Selene was talking about, and this time, he did not let her escape him. He snaked his hands around her waist and pulled her closer.

    Their eyes met, and he leaned closer as he spoke, "when you fall for someone, you just fall. You feel the skip in your heart and the need to have them close, just like how soulmates attract. The reason is something you find after you fell for them, not before that. Then that would be tactically liking towards someone with rational thinking and love is irrational Selene."

    Selene felt the skip in her heartbeat as Fang moved closer to her. "Fang," she whispered his name as their foreheads touched.

    Fang wanted Selene to understand it well and so he spoke more because he had so much more in his heart for her and that is exactly what he wanted Selene to have for him as well. "Selene, the reason you fell in love with someone is always revealed after we fall for a person. Don''t make love a process that you control with reasons and rational thoughts rather, let the flow of time decide it."

    Selene gulped as she felt the pang in her heart and the way Fang inched closer to her. There was no rationality or flow of time for her. Just her fate and, in her mind, nothing was fitting perfectly.

    However, Fang was slowly invading her belief, just like how slowly he was invading her intimate space.

 Chapter 172 - Between The Fireflies

    Bg music rmendation: Yes to heaven by Lana Del Rey

    ------

    *Fang''s PoV*

    Selene''s hazel eyes stared into Fang''s dark eyes, which only darkened further as he looked at her. They stood right now in the middle of the long locks of wild grass surrounded by fireflies. The mild sound of river running filled the air along with the crickets.

    Fang had his forehead touched over Selene''s forehead, and he leaned down till their nose brushed.

    "It is not possible Fang," Selene quickly looked away. For a moment, she was so mesmerised that she felt she would melt right here. The alcohol was still in her system, and her body was already heating up because of the way Fang had held her tightly in his arms.

    Fang held her lower face with his one hand while the other still held her by her waist. He turned Selene''s face to look back at him, "What''s in it if you don''t even try."

    "I don''t wanna try-"

    Before her words couldplete, Fang''s lips descended onto hers. Selene''s eyes went wide at the sudden attack made on her, but Fang did not care anymore. He had been holding off for a very long time and today if he did not even seize this opportunity, who knew what beast would release inside him. Fang took hold of her lower lips, nibbling at it softly. Selene ced her hand over his chest to push him away, but her body was too weak and his hold on her was too possessive and strong.

    "Fang, don''t," Selene said, huffing her words between the gap that Fang gave to her. Her brows creased and the intoxication that had already heated her body just made the situation more sultry.

    But Fang simply tilted his head while his hand that was holding Selene''s face went behind to intece his fingers in her brown locks.

    He pulled her in a kiss again as he felt his inner desires starting toe out. Fang was hungry when it came to tasting her and now that he had tasted her once, he did not want to let go. His lips bit into her lower lips and there was a slight gasp that Selene did as a result of it. He was gentle when it came to holding and caressing Selene.

    Fang''s hand over her waist pulled her closer, and Selene''s hands only squished between them both. She was running out of breath, so Fang suddenly let her have the air that she had been wanting for some sweet time now.

    Selene was panting while still in Fang''s arms and there was a bubble of butterflies that formed in the pit of her stomach. "W-what are you d-doing?" Selene stuttered, "t-this is wrong."

    Fang tugged a strand of her hair behind her ear, "Why?"

    Selene couldn''t help but want to hide her face somewhere and in the midst of her intoxicated mind, she crumpled Fang''s t-shirt in her fingers, hiding her face in his chest. "Because it doesn''t feel right. We should not be doing this-" Fang cut her words by pulling her face up by her chin. She looked into his dark eyes, which called her towards him, and Selene couldn''t help but gulp. The embarrassment was raising on her face as Fang had stolen her first kiss without her permission!

    "Why should I stop when you are my soulmate and you clearly seem to be enjoying it," Fang asked as he stared at her.

    "I am not! You were the one who kissed me," Selene blurted out as her breath had turned ragged.

    She would be lying if she said that it did not raise the heat inside her, and it somehow made her remember the day when Fang had marked her. How his hand had trailed and traced her skin as if he owned every part of her body.

    Fang''s hand around her waist only tightened as he pulled her up and close to him, "Don''t deny it, honey, I can hear your heart against mine," Fang trailed his finger from her chest upwards and Selene pulled in a quick breath at his sudden touch. Her dress was up till her neck and yet she could feel his touch through the thin fabric. Fang saw how it affected her and it only made him want more, "The way you closed your eyes and creased your brows when my lips touch yours. Like your skin is set on fire."

    Selene gulped as his finger slowly traced her skin below her chin, "It must be the drink," Selene almost whispered those words as she could feel herself be weak under Fang''s gaze.

    "Come here sweet, let me check is it the alcohol or the taste of my lips that have you so ragged with your breathing," Fang said as his hand came behind her head and he pulled her into another kiss. This time more feverous than the previous one. Fang could not hold it anymore, as his inner beast wanted to take charge.

    It was his mate right in front of him, so weak and submissive because of the intoxication that his dominance was taking over.

    Fang''s tongue came out to graze the lower lip of Selene and slowly made its way into the hot cavern of her mouth. A soft moan escaped Selene''s lips and Fang brought his hand behind to settle on her neck and kissed her with all the burning passion that he had inside him for her. He had been waiting for a long time and having her like this in his arms made his grip tighten on her as Selene''s back arched to make way for Fang to kiss her the way he wanted to and hold her the way he wanted her.

    Selene felt every nerve on her body tingle as Fang made his advances and his tongue rubbed against her tongue. He barely gave her any chance to breathe and Selene felt it elevate the need to have him closer to her.

    Slowly, her hands that were resisting him clutched his t-shirt, pulling it into the grip of her fingers.

    It would truly be a lie if she said she did not like this. Her body was saying more than enough and the heat that built up was shared between both of them. Selene could hear her heartbeat in her ear like loud drums and wanted to go far away and jump into the river to release the tension that was slowly building up with every nip and bite that Fang rained on her soft lips. It was a sweet torment, and Selene had fallen prey to Fang''s spell.

    "Fang, please," Selene said as she huffed and panted for more air.

    Fang cupped her face in his palms and towered over her with desire thick in his eyes, "I want you, Selene, and I want you to look only at me." His thumb brushed her lower lips, and she inhaled at his touch, "I want your lips, your body and your soul. I want you to smile only for me and I want to steal you away from the world... Just for myself."

    Selene was already panting when she locked her eyes with his. Those words were sweeter than honey for her, but that was not the same when it came to her fate.

    Selene barely believed in her luck, and this was already too much, "Fang, I don''t think it is possible-"

    Fang brought his index finger to shush her, "I will always fight by your side, Selene, I promise you that. I have a long journey ahead and it will take me some time." Fang ran his hand through her hair with care, "Wait for me, Selene, I will alwayse for you."

    Selene looked at Fang, a hint of disbelief passing through her mind. Those words were magical to her, and she did not know how to respond to them.

    If it was possible, Selene was ready to wait till the end of her life, but that was not for her to decide. She wasn''t born with those privileges to choose and even though she was the disliked princess, Selene still had duties to fulfil. Duties that no one could do for her. She was still to recover from the sudden burst of heat in her body because of the kiss and here Fang was, almost showing her a dreamnd. It was too much to process, and she really was tongue-tied.

    But Fang had never asked her a question to begin with. It was like he had said to her to wait for him. She did not know what big and how big road lined in front of Fang with his revenge, but she doubted it was going to work.

    "I don''t think, Fang, this could work between us," Selene muttered as she took a step back, but Fang only held her wrist and pulled her against him, back into his space where he liked her.

    "I did not ask Selene. I never think twice or dy on what I want," Fang said clearly, and Selene just wanted to scream at him that this was the very reason.

    Unlike Channing, Fang was her soulmate and had boldly made his move on Selene. But Fang''s personality was a big problem and being an Alpha herself, it was hard for Selene to mend her own ways for him and she knew it would be equally hard for him to mend his ways. Not to mention the huge politics of her mother that woulde in between them in the future. But Fang was one adamant guy, and Selene hated that fact.

    "Look Fang-" Selene was about to exin when suddenly she felt a sharp pain through her head. She quickly turned into her wolf and with that, even Fang got alert that something was wrong.

    "What is it?" Fang asked, quickly bing ready for any oing fight.

    Selene''s wolf looked at Fang as she telmunicated, "It is Dandeline, she is hurt!"

 Chapter 173 - Blood

    *SELENE''s PoV*

    It wasn''t unusual that I had this sudden feeling of Dandeline being in trouble. I always made sure she had some portion of my blood running in her veins, so anytime something bad happens to her, I could heal her immediately. The moment I felt her excruciating pain, I did not care if I was inside Waterwoods; I had to turn into my wolf and heal her.

    "Fang, I am heading out," I said as I looked at Fang, who was looking around to see if someone was approaching here. "Dandeline is patrolling the borders today, something is seriously wrong."

    Fang nodded his head, "I read your mind. I think you should take Channing with you."

    "He is drunk!" I telmunicated with a troubled voice as I felt another pang from Dandeline and I set my heal inside her into motion. "I think there is an attack. Something is wrong at the borders. We must hurry." I started running when Fang turned beside me into his ck wolf and we sped off to where Channing was.

    We ran through the thicket towards where the bonfire was being held. I was running as if this was thest run of my life and just when I thought I could surpass my fastest speed, Fang effortlessly ran through the forest with outgrown roots.

    How much experience one needed to have to be able to run this fast without Suzan''s abilities.

    The moment we reached the group of other Waterwoods, Fang was first to approach Bane, "where is Channing?" He was quick with his think and his actions where Bane pointed to a log where Channing wasughing, singing with some of the girls.

    The moment Fang went to go and get Channing, I came running up ahead, knowing Channing would not be in the mindset to run right now. Bane''s eyes turned to me and, seeing my wolf, a low set growl emerged in the back of his throat. It was preserved a threat if a werewolf from another vige turned in othernds. The others from Waterwoods who had gather got on alert and everyone started to follow the Beta Bane as their eyes started to turn golden.

    "Careful!" A suddenmand filled the environment with Fang''s telmunication, "if even a scratches on Selene I will rip your heads off your body."

    Bane was the only one who retaliated, "But Alpha, she is a wolf of Winterwells."

    Fang''s wolf turned away from Channing, standing tall and might,ing to the stand the same height as Bane. I had only heard of how the previous Alpha''s used to be barbaric and Fang looked nothing less to an Alpha king right now with the way he snarled at Bane, "Get everyone back in the vige, now!" It was enough to send a chill down everyone''s spine and I would be lying if I said I was not intimidated by the ck Alpha wolf in front of me right now. He showed what a true Alpha looked like.

    I turned to Bane, who was now submissive in front of Fang, and started to get everyone moving from there. "Sorry," I worded to him when everyone else was gone and Bane was carrying Sakura, as the girl had almost passed out.

    Bane looked at Fang, who was talking about something with Channing, and then looked at me. "Do you need a change of cloth?" came his passive voice.

    I was surprised for a moment but I answered, "No, thank you."

    Bane had his utter loyalty to Fang and, for the reasons that Fang protected me, Bane was ready to help me, who would rather be locked up here in Waterwoods for breaking thew. Before leaving, Bane made sure the fire was out so no smoke gave out the location where everyone was mingling a while back. I was quick to help Fang carry Channing on his back as the man was still not getting the gravity of this unknown situation in his intoxicated state of mind.

    Luckily, I had not felt another pang of pain from Dandeline, which meant she was all healed and safe now. After the fact that she was hurt twice, I had nothing on what was going on there.

    It could be the people from the castle or maybe some other threat.

    But if Dandeline was hurt, it was surely something bad and maybe big enough that other patrolling wolves get caught in it, too. Because Dandeline was not like the rest of us and that is why it concerned me.

    "I will go ahead," I said as I picked up the speed. Fang did not deny or resist on the statement because he was already carrying Channing, who was being goofy enough and doing stupid tricks as he sat on Fang''s back. I let the mer because I wanted to search for Dandeline first. As the Beta of Winterwells, I was aware of who was patrolling today and where. Dandeline was given a spot closest to where we had the bonfire because she was safest to keep the secret of me and Channing going to Waterwoods.

    "Dandeline!" I tried to find her and telmunicate to only her, but it seemed like she wasn''t nearby. I quickly crossed through the No-man''snd over to Winterwells''s border and I could not feel her anywhere close.

    That was when I saw a shiny wolf and I immediately recognised it. It locked eyes with me and ran in northwards; I started to follow it immediately.

    I prayed everything was fine and Dandeline was safe because this wolf could only lead me to her. It was her wolf, after all, but Dandeline was somewhere else and I tried to sniff out others in the air. As I ran further and further along the border of Winterwells border, the smell of blood became thick in the environment and my heart clenched with all the possibilities of what the event could have turned out. There was so much blood that I smelled, it felt like I would suffocate in it.

    "Beta!" I heard Dandeline''s voice. Luckily, even in this panicked state, she had not forgotten that she wasn''t supposed to call me Princess.

    I looked around as the shiny wolf disappeared and I saw Dandeline emerge from behind a tree, sprinting towards me. Her clothes were filled with blood and as I approached her closer, I saw the massacre that had taken ce here. My breathsboured as I saw the trail of dead bodies lined up beyond where my vision could reach.

    "Beta, there was an assassin..." Dandeline couldn''t even finish her statement as her throat felt parched. She must have run from a long distance here.

    I did not care about the story I wanted to lead on the situation because every one of my close friends was here tonight. Suzan, Sam, Arina, Ellie, Donnie and Connie... Others were still unknown to me, but their lives mattered enough, "How many can I save?" I asked Dandeline in haste. It was not fair and not fair at all that the few people I had got so close to had to face this.

    This was the worst I could ask of and my breaths were already hyperventting.

    Dandeline had her head held low and her voice in a whisper, "Madam, only a few a counting theirst breaths... others all... "

    This can''t be! This possibly can''t be. My heart churned in my chest and my body started to feel cold. This was not a fair deal, and I did not want this. The thought of losing any one of my friends was excruciating to me.

    "Where is Suzan?" I could not think of anything anymore. If I had to, I would try to bring them back from the dead with my abilities, but having them dead was not done for me.

    Dandeline extended her hand and lead me through the path, where we passed two dead wolves and then a man who wasboured in his breathing.

    The man was heavily clothed and face fully drenched in blood. "Wait! Let''s save him first," I said to Dandeline, and she did not say anything. She knew what was to be done. Bring the knife out of her dress''s pocket, Dandeline cut out near the wrist of my foreleg. I raised my foreleg and Dandeline made sure my blood sufficiently feel in the man''s mouth. I had never healed anyone from their dying breath, but looking at Dandeline''s bloodied and yet healed self, I was confident.

    I turned on my abilities, and it took me some time. The injuries were heavy and deep, so it was taking more than the required time to heal. Within the next minute, the man was healed and along with him, my cut near the wrist also healed.

    It was how my abilities worked. If I started healing everyone who had my blood in them heals along with me.

    "Are you okay?" Dandeline asked him as she helped the man sit up. He had nothing to worry about, as he was already safe. The man nodded, and that was when I realised it was Benjamin who was shocked at how did he heal this quick. "Look here," Dandeline called him and ced her hand over his head, "forget about it and go to sleep."

    Benjamin looked at Dandeline in a trance for a moment while I was losing my patience here and then his eyes slowly closed as he went to sleep.. "Hurry, we need to find everyone!" I said as I hurried past more dead bodies and it was already getting me anxious about Suzan and others.

 Chapter 174 - Negative Turbulence

    My heart pounded throughout my body as we crossed some more of the dead bodies, "Dandeline, why is everyone so close to one spot?" Even though the border was quite wide, it looked like they were headed in one direction in particr.

    "We received a distress call from where the entrance to Waterwoods open," Dandeline said as she checked yet another wolf and it was dead.

    It was a gruesome scene and to think that all the people important to me should have also been caught in this was the worst. "Where was Suzan''s duty?" I couldn''t help but ask because I had spotted Sam on my way into the Waterwoods with Fang and Sam was on the far end of this border.

    Dandeline, who had joined back to run beside me, answered, "I think she was close to the Waterwoods gate."

    My teeth clenched at the thought that Suzan was closest to the distress call. Someone was definitely trying to create some trouble here because I doubt the attack happened from Waterwoods. As far as my eyes could see and the scene that we had seen till now, the wolves all belonged to the Winterwells. "Let''s hurry," I just could not hold it back with the thought that people close to me might have died.

    Running over a distance, we saved two more while Dandeline put them all to sleep right there. Now that I observed, it looked less like a wolf attack and more like a sharp object.

    There were some who were still in their human form and I could recognise their face pretty well. I had seen some in the Winterwells pack.

    No matter how anyone looked at it, this was a massacre and the cuts on the throat were clean enough. A few who had put up a good had managed to survive but still were breathing theirst breaths. If there were these many people, I could not help but wonder was this a work from the castle? Maybe my mother wanted to teach me a lesson or step in my way.

    We ran faster with the wind cutting us and I did not have to worry about Dandeline following as I had asked her to ride me.

    Time was of the essence to me and I still had to reach Sam at the far end.

    "There," Dandeline pointed to the inner side of the forest and I realised how slowly the bodies headed inside the forest of Winterwells.

    We were quick to rush and reach where there were two wolves whoid struggling with their breaths on the ground, fresh blood oozing from the clean wound on their neck and some cuts on their body. I remembered the scent. It was Connie''s, and that only meant Donnie was the second wolf. Luckily, we had found them breathing like most of them. The casualty rate was very low with my healing, but that only ounted for how fast I could heal and find them.

    Dandeline repeated the procedure where she cut above my paw and I let my blood trickle into their mouth. After which I activated my abilities that automatically healed everyone who had my blood in them along with me.

    "Forget what you saw just now. Go to sleep," Dandeline repeated themand like a chant that she had been doing for some time now.

    As soon as themand was issued, both the wolves turned back to their human state, naked as the day they were born.

    "Hurry now," I rushed Dandeline to leave them be instead of trying to cover them or something. Donnie and Connie were safe, and that somewhere gave a positive boost between my swirling negative thoughts. Dandeline came back to hop back on my back and I sped again. Since predicting the location was taking a lot of time, I had to slow down my pace and take the help of Dandeline''s sight.

    My nose was doing no good because everywhere I smelled it was blood, a thick scent that had covered the atmosphere and my mind was in a panic to differentiate the scent of others.

    Over a distance, I smelled the scent of Arina and my muddled mind was quickly back in its tracks.

    I had to follow through!

    I had to save everyone!

    Arina was about to announce about her and Sam tomorrow. They were about to be officially dered couples. I could remember very clearly when I had caught Arina and the blush that had covered her face. But her face was now red with a bloodbath. Someone had shed her delicate face, and the sight was uneasy to watch. I felt the nausea hit when I tried to keep myself controlled, but my guts poured out. How can someone be so cruel to do something like this!?

    Nevertheless, Dandeline did not wait to see my puking state. Rather, she went to check on Arina, and checked her heartbeat, "She is alive."

    Thank Goodness!

    This was only taking a toll on my mental state as it was turning fragile from the bad thoughts that swirled around along with the unsuppressed need to save them all while we had found dead bodies on the road till here.

    The area we were in was deep inside the thicket and far from where the border was not even visible. Who so ever it was, they had made sure to leave no evidence behind.

    If this gore had happened by the border, the entire of Waterwoods patrolling wolves would have seen it.

    We repeated the same procedure with Arina as well and the moment she got up, her eyes spotted Dandeline and then my wolf. Arina was shaken to her core and her hands went to her face, immediately checking if the wounds were still there. She exhaled a tensed breath as she called out to me, "Selene-"

    "Shh," Dandeline was about to make her go to sleep when I stopped her quickly,

    "Dandeline wait."

    Arina passed a confused looked between me and Dandeline before she got up and came rushing to hug me, "Selene, please save Sam! I can''t imagine waking up tomorrow without him." Arine turned to Dandeline and said to her, "Please, save him as you saved me, I don''t know which one of you brought me back from the death''s door but I know Sam is dying and I can feel his pain, please Selene you have to save him! She was crazy. Channing''s ex is crazy!"

    Tears streamed down her eyes as she wept, still clinging to me. There was no surety would Sam be alive by the time I reached him. I could make an empty promise to Arina, not when she was his soulmate.

    But it was only Arina who knew who Channing''s girlfriend was. It meant the attack was done by Ellie!

    Was she out of prison? And if she was, then this might be a way of her getting back at Channing. She might have held a huge grudge against him for putting her in prison. I had to save others before solving this mystery.

    I looked at Dandeline, and she nodded to me. "Arina,e here," she called Arina.

    "It was you, wasn''t it?" Arina left me and faced Dandeline, "You saved me right, please save Sam. I could feel his pain." She crumpled her shirt around her chest in her fingers.

    Dandeline had a troubled look for the first time on her face when she ced her three fingers on the temple of Arina''s face, "Forget what you saw just now... and go to sleep." Arina closed her eyes and fell limp in Dandeline''s arms. Dandeline ced her back on the ground and came onto my back as we ran further along the line of the border. My senses were back, and I was faintly smelling Ellie the closest right not.

    I took turns where my nose guided. Over a distance, I spotted Ellie, and my feet rushed to her.

    Please be alive!

    My breaths were turning ragged, remembering how weak Ellie was. The smiling girl, who had energy iparable to any or in our pack. I could still remember how the first time she hade to heal me and the warmth I had felt around her. The girl had spent entire six hours trying to heal my broken ribs, which was beyond her powers and yet she had continued healing me just to keep the pain away. I did not want her to die!

    Dandeline quickly went to where Ellieid cold on the ground and kept praying to the goddess to keep her safe.

    Please, Goddess Luna, don''t let her die, not someone so good as her!

    I walked closer and everything was like the time had slowed down and I did not want to go closer and check exactly what was wrong with Ellie. In the deepest part of my heart, I wanted her to have kept healing herself and kept alive.

    Dandeline picked her up, and the body rose in her hand, as limp as a soft toy like she was sleeping. So slender and the pale.

    There was a big sh on her throat from where the blood gushed as Dandeline picked her up. "Careful," my words so light and Dandeline supported the head from behind to stop the open wound from gushing out more.

    Dandeline moved her hand over Ellie''s chest, "She is-"

    "No," I interrupted her and Dandeline creased her brows, "Let me try. Let me heal her."

    "But-"

    "I said let me heal her!" I telmunicated out loud as I thudded my forelegs.. I cannot leave without trying, not when this girl had given her time, her energy and her smile to me.

 Chapter 175 - Returning Favour

    Bg Music rmendation: Onest time by Jurrivh

    ------

    Dandeline hesitantly kept Ellie down and then came to me. She gulped at the thought of saying something else when I raised my paw. Without any retaliation or resistance, she did what we had been doing with every alive person or wolf we met. The blood trickled down in Ellie''s mouth and I activated my abilities.

    My wound healed, and that showed that it had worked, but Ellie''s wound did not heal. I tried again and again, but the wound stayed as it was.

    The blood around her neck had started to dry, and the cut was very deep. "She needs more blood," I said to Dandeline as I raised my paw. My wolf was getting agitated, and I wanted to do everything I could right now to set this right. Just like Ellie had sat down for hours by my side to get my wounds healed, even though she knew she wasn''t capable of doing so. I wanted to return that favour and had to make everything work.

    "You have already lost enough-"

    "I said she needs more," A growl settled in the back of my throat. Dandeline creased her brows in a troubled look and helped me get more blood in Ellie''s system. I let it drip on the wound around her neck as well.

    When I tried again, the wound slowly started to close in together. I kept on activating my abilities again and again and again until the wound looked like it had stitched up.

    My paws had turned sweaty, and I was panting with the amount of blood I had used up. "Why isn''t she waking up? She should be healed."

    Dandeline went closer to Ellie and felt around her chest. "There is no heartbeat," Dandeline whispered the words as if offering her condolences, and it only aggravated me further.

    "How can that be? Do a CPR don''t sit there idly!" I growled at Dandeline.

    There had to be a way. I had to try everything for her because she had always done it for me. Dandeline looked at me, troubled, but she could not deny my words. Not when I was the princess, and she was my maid. She had to follow it. She had to help me bring Ellie back. Asmanded, Dandeline began doing the CPR, and I saw as the weak body of Ellie''s heaved with every thrust that Dandeline gave on her chest. 30pressions and two breaths; she did exactly as required.

    "Selene!" I heard Channing''s voice from a distance and it looked like he was still in her intoxicated mind, but the drunk state had gone away.

    I did not pay heed to Fang and Channing approaching me and my eyes kept trained on Ellie and Dandeline started pumping yet again, counting her second set ofpressions. I breathed heavily as I stared at her while Channing approached me. Fang''s wolf came to stand by my side, and somewhere I knew Fang could hear my thoughts. "You should look ahead," Fang telmunicated, "your best friend still needs you, Selene."

    My wolf locked eyes with Fang''s and there was a moment of non-verbal understanding, "How can I, when-"

    "Suzan might be still alive," Fang cut me halfway, "Let''s go ahead while Channing takes care of things here." His words only made me want to cry out loud. But they were right; Suzan still needed me, and so did Sam. I could still hear Arina''s cries when she had woken up. I nodded to Fang and walked ahead while looking for thest time, where Dandeline gave two breaths to Ellie''s limp state and continued to her third pumping cycle.

    Fang passed a look to Channing, and Channing nodded in understanding while Fang slowly ran up to my side. My nose dipped near the ground and I took a long breath.

    Instantly I was off running to where Suzan''s smell was stronger. On my way, we passed another dead wolf, but my wolf was infuriated to even look at them.

    A dead person''s smell would weaken and would be rather mixed with a stench of death. Suzan did not have that and even though I did not want to admit it, Ellie''s smell was weakened and the moment my ability did not work in her body meant her body wasn''t circting anymore to carry my blood around. My teeth gritted at the thought and I picked up pace where Fang silently followed me.

    Over some distance, I saw Suzan lying on her back and half-naked with only her inners on.

    She had removed her t-shirt and wrapped it around her neck while taking long deep breaths, thest breaths her body was managing to get. "Suzan!" I ran to her and sat on my hind legs. Bringing my paw up, I bit into it till my canines tore through my muscles and a deep wound gashed out my blood. Suzan looked at me, eyes wide and trying to say something when I brought my paw above her face. Suzan coughed up my blood as it was too much liquid in one go, "I am sorry."

    I apologised and immediately brought my abilities to work, and that was when I felt it. The wounds healed and Suzan healed minutester than me, but my body swayed from side to side.

    "Selene!" Fang huffed from his nostrils as he came beside me to support me. I blinked slowly as the world around me started to turn in a sh of bright white. My eyes searched for Fang''s, but I could not see clearly. "It is enough, Selene," Fang said, as he saw me losing my bnce and his wolf came ahead to support my wolf from falling t on the ground.

    Suzan, who hadposed herself, was quick to rush to me, "Selene, are you fine? My god, please don''t tell me you did something like trading your life for mine."

    "Sam..." my words trailed as the scenery in front of me started to dissipate in a blur.

    "Selene..."

    "Selene!..."

    The voices were faint in my head as Fang and Suzan called out to me while I slowly tried to walk while wobbling, and the world around me started spinning. My telmunication was as weak as me, "Bring...Sam...."

 Chapter 176 - Against Each Other

    The next thing I knew, I was on the ground,nding over Fang. He had helped support me from getting injured as I struggled with my consciousness. I tried using my abilities, but it was only doing enough to keep my eyes open. No matter how much I healed, I could not replenish the amount of lost blood. "Sam..." I telmunicated again.

    Fang let me sleep on the ground and nuzzled his nose against my forehead, "We will save Sam, stay a little longer. Let us bring him to you."

    "No... he is-"

    "Selene," I heard Suzan''s voice, and I slowly moved my head on the ground to see her, "Please rest, I will bring him here safely."

    Fang signalled Suzan, and they sped off in the direction where Suzan was leading.

    "No...he won''t survive..." I kept telmunication, but they were long gone. Till I next knew, Channing hade to my side and along with him was Dandeline. I did not even have the strength to ask about ine right now.

    "Beta, are you okay!" Dandeline was quick to duck down ce her hand on my head. She could sense the problem without the need of anyone''s assistance.

    Channing ced his hand on my heaving chest because I had been breathing heavily right now. Since I started feeling like I was about to fall unconscious, I kept using my ability to push through and my paws were sweating. I was switching back and forth in the conscious state and my heart beat had trying to push through with the amount of blood I had in my body.

    "What is happening to her?" Channing asked Dandeline.

    Dandeline shook her head as she caressed my head, trying to get my state back to normal without the need of her ability, but she needed some quiet around her where Channing was rather asking her question, "She lost much blood, let me try to get her back to conscious state."

    "She is not conscious?" Channing asked in a confused tone as he could clearly see I was blinking.

    Dandeline tsked, "Please be quiet, Alpha Channing, so I can concentrate." Her tone was panicked,ced with sternness. Dandeline had always been selective towards my needs and sometime she would side too strongly with me when she would forget that she was a maid. I liked that part better.

    It took some time for Dandeline toplete what she was doing, and my consciousness returned to me. With that, I quickly stood up, but my feet wobbled before I thudded back on the ground.

    "Madam, please," Dandeline called out to me as she concernedly said, "I could only keep your mental state in check; you are still weak."

    Luckily, I was being able to retain my wolf''s form even after so much loss of blood because it was getting increasingly tough to keeping on healing and did not want to turn back to my human self. If that happened, I would not be able to use my abilities. It only made me realise how untrained my abilities were. In attempt of caution from my mother, I had kept my abilities low, and I always used to believe that was the very reason why my human form lost the healing.

    From a distance, I could see Fang and Suzaning back when Channing rushed to them to help them carry Sam here.

    I looked at Dandeline and telmunicated only to her, "Make sure Suzan and Sam forget."

    "Yes Princess," Dandeline whispered the words as if she had been waiting to say them for a long time, but she had held back. When Sam was brought closer with a t-shirt wrapped around his neck, I could see he was already out. My teeth gritted with frustration. I could not lose him. Arina could not lose him. They were about to be dered a couple tomorrow.

    I tried to get up but my body was too weak to let me even keep my head up, "Dandeline, help him fast."

    "Yes, Beta," Dandeline took in the order and removed the dagger from her pocket that she had been using to cut near my wrist for a long time. She knew very well how important these people were to me and so she did not speak a word about trying to stop me in my state.

    Rather, she cut open a wound just like before and let the blood drip onto the cup of her palm and then carried it to drizzle it down into Sam''s mouth.

    I activated my abilities, but my own wounds healed slower than before.

    "Why isn''t it working?" I panicked as I tried to heal again, but my wound was still open and slowly healing. "No, Sam needs more blood. Dandeline, give him more blood." The pace at which my small wounds were healing only had me worried about the bigger wounds on Sam.

    Channing was the first to speak, "No, this is enough. We can''t lose you both. I have already called an ambnce here."

    For Sam to survive the entire ride was not possible, "But Sam-"

    Channing cut my sentence midway, "He still has a faint heartbeat, I can hear him. You shouldn''t spend too much, Selene." His voice carried a kind of concern that a person more than a friend would do for me.

    Dandeline did not dare to speak. She had gone to Suzan and was making her forget and go back to sleep.

    Fang butted in between quickly, "Let her try Channing, we can give her bloodter."

    "No, she is already being awake on Dandeline''s abilities," Channing reacted and the two boys went up against each other. I did not understand where Fang''s protective side had gone now when he was rather fighting for me to risk low blood in my body.

    Fang growled and stood tall on Channing. His wolf stood at six feet with the daunting aura, "I don''t care whether or not you care about this man, but Selene cares and if she is confident, she is going to try and save him."

    "Are you really willing to put your soulmate through danger?" Channing retaliated. He was no Omega to sumb to Fang''s intimidation.

    "Dandeline," Fang called out to my maid, and I could tell she was avoiding trying to confront this topic. She secretly wished everyone talked about trying to save me instead of Sam, because she could not dare speak above my orders to her. When Fang called out to her, she hoped he was going to ask to protect me instead. But when Fang telmunicated, he spoke, "Do what is asked of you. I will see who tries to stop Selene." It was an underlying threat to Channing.

    This sudden turn of events baffled Channing. It was like he had never expected to go against Fang, and right now, Fang stood against him. I did not know why Fang had taken my side, but I was more than grateful for it.

    Dandeline did what was asked of her with a heavy heart and hesitant moments.

    "Be quick Dandeline," I grunted at her as she made another cut over the previous one and I whimpered lowly. She dripped the blood into Sam''s mouth and waited for me to heal.

    I closed my eyes, concentrating on itpletely, Dear Goddess Luna.... Please be with me.

 Chapter 177 - More News

    I healed and healed and kept healing till my wound closed, and so did Sam''s. I did not understand why my healing was having this less effect, but I kept on doing it. "Check his heartbeat, Dandeline," I ordered as a habit of thest few minutes. Dandeline had been obedient the entire time, although the concern on her face was not lost by me.

    "It is still faint," Channing replied grumpily, as I had not taken in his advice.

    My brows creased as I tried to sit up, "Why is it not working? I think he needs more blood!"

    "Enough, Selene," Channing raised his voice, "You have done enough, and Sam is in a vegetative state right now. His wounds are healed, and he is breathing."

    "But I can try," I had to try. My desperation was just reaching no limits. I wanted to save everyone, and Sam was important to me. I knew Sam since my very first day in Winterwells and there was no way I was epting him like this. He had to stay up to cover up my mistakes and tell me how my jokes were never funny. I needed someone to rescue me when Suzan became overwhelming and seeing Sam like this just made my heart clench. We still had to visit that inn he had told me about.

    Channing ced his hand on his chest and continued, "Trust me, I can hear his heartbeat from here, also his breathing... Selene, I think he is in aa."

    "But it was supposed to heal," I retaliated, "My abilities will heal him." I felt helpless and this loss of control was unbearable. Why can I not control people''s death? If I could, ine wouldn''t have to...

    Fang stepped ahead this time as if he read my thoughts, blocking my view of Sam, whoid silent on the ground, "Selene, this is all you could do."

    "But-"

    "NO, this is all. This is enough," Fang dominated with his words immediately, "You have done your part and now it is Sam''s fight." I was speechless in front of Fang. Today, he truly had helped me save someone, and even if I tried to save Sam anymore, I would just be risking myself because my abilities had seemed to have slowed down. Fang''s wolf came near me, where I was feeling lost and helpless to nuzzle at my face, "You have done great, little one. Now, wait for the ambnce. I am sure they will have some blood bags for you."

    My head nodded and somewhere I could see Channing and the amount of hurt he carried in his eyes. It reminded me of how Fang had mentioned that Channing still liked me, and I felt a little bad for him.

    Just then we heard another voice, "Alpha!" I immediately recognised it to be Bane''s.

    Fang had a scowl on his face for disturbing his time with me, but he looked up immediately from where the young boy came running with a leathered garment in his hand. "What is it?" Fang''s telmunication was filled with irritation.

    Bane was quick to bow and answer, "We have five dead guards at the border. Your presence is needed."

    Fang looked at Bane and then at me, "They are dead guards. We can handle themter." My breath almost hitched hearing his icy reply. A moment ago Fang was being warm with me and now he did not care about his own guards because they were dead. I could tell his desperation was to wait here for me because Fang refused to leave my side despite Bane havinge all the way here in Winterwells, taking the risk of delivering the news.

    Bane''s expression did not change a bit as his sharp thin eyes continued to look at Fang, "There is an uproar in the rest that this is the work of Winterwells. The word will spread between others as well."

    Fang walked to Bane and, as if knowing what to do, Bane kept the open leather garment on Fang''s hind body.

    The next moment, Fang turned into his human form and, getting up, secured the leather garment around his waist. He turned to Channing, "Someone is trying to set the viges against each other."

    "I think I know where my doubts should be this time," Channing replied.

    I did not know where his head was going, but he needed to know whose doing it was, "Channing, it was Ellie."

    Channing looked at me, and Fang turned to me in confusion next. "That is not possible. She is in prison," Channing said as his mind started to think, the traumas returning to him. Fang went ahead and kept a hand on Channing''s shoulder. But Channing only looked at him in sheer terror, "Why does she always have to do something so cruel?"

    Fang patted Channing''s shoulder, "Find out where she is and stay on alert." Saying this, Fang passed me a look and got going in a hurry, closely followed by Bane.

    Channing was clearly on alert as his eyes scanned around before flickering a shade of golden yellow.

    After a few minutes, we heard the sirens of the ambnces that headed towards us. The vehicles spread out in different directions along with them. The rest of the pack members came on full alert to fight. One of the ambnces came our way, and the paramedics came down with stretchers. "Bring a cloth and a dress for thedy here," I heard one of the girls in paramedic shout.

    Channing ran ahead to her and had a little chat, where the girl nodded.

    Someone brought arge cloth and dress, and Dandeline was quick to take it, "Thank you." Dandeline looked at the dress that was provided and it was hospital scrubs. She tried to put the cloth on me but the winds only kept interfering and with my body so weak I wasn''t able to help her either.

    "You should get some help, Dandeline," I telmunicated, seeing her adamant nature.

    Dandeline smiled at me, "I can do it, just give me some time." I internally rolled my eyes and let her be.. If help came, I would be d, or Dandeline was quite efficient.

 Chapter 178 - Old Times

    The girl who had spoken with Channing came and joined Dandeline after instructing the man who had brought the cloth for me, "Check them well. The Alpha ims one of the two is in aa. Take proper care and..." The girl paramedic turned to me, "What is your blood group?"

    "O negative," Dandeline replied quickly.

    The girl clicked her tongue, on hearing this and turned to the other paramedic man to instruct, "Check if we have O negative blood bags, we need blood transfusion here." The man nodded his head and went away. "Let me help," the paramedic girl said to Dandeline as she helped with the cloth on me.

    Dandeline did not need the help, but she thanked her anyway, "Thank you umm..."

    "Nina," the paramedic girl informed of her name, "Nina Hudson. I already know all your names from the database. You are Dandeline Rose and you are our new Beta, Selene," Nina said in an erratically excited tone.

    Dandeline did not converse anymore. People who were more out there always weirded her out.

    They helped my weak self dress up and Dandeline and Nina carried me by the shoulder to the ambnce, where a man was already setting up the blood bag for me. "Wow, you have a rare blood type. I was worried we wouldn''t be carrying a bag with us," Nina beamed. I gave her a tight smile as she helped me sit down on the back of the ambnce where inside they were doing checkups on Sam. Nina helped me with the blood bag and I leaned on the side of the door.

    "I am sorry. Can you please turn off the light?" I requested as the siren lights were irritating my eyes.

    "Sure, sure," Nina spoke as she disappeared to do the requested.

    I rested my head by the van''s side and closed my eyes. Dandeline had done enough to keep me conscious, but the blood I had lost was enough to make anyone faint. It was a bad night and though the casualties were fewer because I was able to sense Dandeline''s distress; it did not mean we had no one who suffered the loss.

    Nina returned to me and checked the blood bag that was half empty by now. It was transfusing quicker, and she turned some dial like thing to slow it down, "That is better, I will give you some glucose to drink in some time."

    I smiled at her, "Thank you." And I closed my eyes again as I rested back on the van''s side.

    "How are you feeling?" Channing asked me and my eyes opened droopy with heavy eyelids.

    "Better," I replied. I was better than most of the people here who had turned back from the door of death. The blood transfusion was slow, but it was slowly taking its effect. Channing looked around cautiously and asked him in a low voice, "Who do you have doubts on?"

    Channing turned to me with raised eyebrows as if it took him some time to register my statement, "It was Jack initially, seeing how he was the only one from among the traitors left, but now we know."

    I hummed in response, as I did not have much strength to engage in an active conversation and brainstorming.

    "Selene?" I heard my voice being called out from behind me. I turned around, and the man was confusingly looking at a note. I raise my hand up and indicated with my head to bring it to me. He came forward, "Are you, Selene?" I nodded my head, and the man from paramedics handed me the note, "It seems he left a little note for you." The man said, showing at Sam and I looked at it confused. The paramedic man had an awkward goofy smile as he exined, "Don''t worry, I did not read it."

    "Thank you," I opened the note, not understanding why had Sam left a note for me. The man who gave it to me acted like it was a love letter.

    I read through the contents which looked like they were written as a letter-

    <em>Selene darling, </em>

    <em>Such a long time since west met. What a noble person you are. I heard about your little mission. But you did a big mistake trying to slither under my mate. Not like I care, today was an act of beautiful revenge on him and a little so surprise nned for you, for having your eyes on Channing. </em>

    <em>By the time you get this, I expect you would be grieving for your dear ones. My deepest condolences for killing them all. </em>

    <em>It was your fault, to begin with. You n so much for the increasing feud between Winterwells and Waterwoods; I decided to help you set your n into action. Until next time, whenever you need me, just summon me and I wille to do the killing in your stead. </em>

    <em>P.S - We should really go shopping someday, as I said before, the tab is on me, honey. </em>

    I stared at the letter and took a deep breath. This letter was written to set me up, anyone who would read this was bound to think I was here to elevate the feud between the viges. <em></em>

    "What is it?" Channing asked, and I showed it to him. His eyes quickly skimming through the page. "This will immediately turn the mes on you!" Channing whispers and I couldn''t help but nod. In any case study, this would be regarded as a piece of crucial evidence. It had too many things to process by what kept bugging me was thest line.

    I extended my hand to Channing, "show it to me again?"

    Channing handed the letter over, and I skimmed through it. Nothing was out of the odds, but then I kept studying thest line when a memory shed through my mind from the police van -

    [But she just won''t stop. Her attitude loosened up a bit this time, "Hey, don''t ignore me like that!...O..M..G... newbie you have good fashion sense! Your silver cor totally goes with your attire, you should consider buying more expensive clothes. Let''s go shopping when we are out! I''ll pay, so don''t worry about the expenses." Saying this, she winked at me.]

    My eyes snapped at Channing as he raised his eyebrows in question. I couldn''t help but ask him directly, "Zelda was Ellie? Is it Zelda Cermesi?"

 Chapter 179 - Ellies True Identity

    Channing stared at me in shock as to how I had figured it out. He shook his head, but no voice came from his mouth. I let him have his time and called Dandeline towards me. I folded the letter in my hand and handed it to her, "Change the contents of thest paragraph and burn this original one. Make it fast."

    Dandeline nodded and ran away to find herself a secluded ce for writing a new copy of the letter. I was feeling better now with the blood being replenished in me.

    "Did you meet her?" Channing questioned me suddenly. In a way, that name was forbidden.

    I nodded as I turned behind to check what the paramedics were doing and back at Channing, "Yes, during my time in prison. She was a handful, I will give you that." Channing set his lips in a thin line, not know what to say to that. I knew what he would say next, so I spoke up before he opened his mouth to apologise, "Don''t, it is not your fault."

    A faint smile appeared on Channing''s lips, "Still, I am sorry you had to face her."

    I rolled my eyes, "You wanna keep going on your own ways now."

    Channing shrugged with a sheepish smile that reced the previous one, "I am an Alpha, can''t really go with other''s demands." I huffed a peal of gentleughter. It made me remind of the very exact problem that Fang and I face with each other. We were both Alphas and if I ever got a chance, I would ask the Goddess herself on why was I granted such an unusual mate. Because usually an Alpha is always paired with its counter half and that would be an Omega.

    I closed my eyes to dismiss that thought from my mind and came back to the present, "Did you meet her in court thest time?"

    Channing''s face immediately contoured, "What court?"

    "She was brought to the court along with me," I replied in a tentative voice. I found it odd that Channing wasn''t aware because Zelda was carried by Chief Jack to the same lobby where Channing was waiting with thewyer, "You did not meet her that day?"

    Channing took a deep breath before snapping from his thoughtful state. He shook his head, "No, who brought her there?"

    "It was the Chief of course," I replied casually, "Why?"

    Channing snickered, "So my doubts were right."

    "About Jack?" I asked, a little confused. Even I would consider the man on the list of culprits any day because of the way he used to behave, but here I did not see the logic apply. Zelda was brought to the court for a proper trial, as I know, and Chief Jack was only doing his duties as he was doing with bringing me to the court. Nevertheless, Jack did not look like he had the balls to execute big ns rather, he was someone who would support someone with it.

    Suddenly, we heard the police van siren and my eyes widened at Channing, "You called them in?"

    Channing shook his head and hastily held my shoulder to speak, "Look don''t say anything in front of Jack, let us see how their n unfolds because Zelda was not supposed to get out of prison till orders from me were issued and I did not get her out. There is something very fishy here."

    I nodded my head, "Got it. Please hold the police off till Dandeline brings the letter back." I initially nned to get my hands on the culprit with the letter, but seeing Channing was with me, I felt at ease that I would have someone who would stand for me.

    "Okay," Channing quickly agreed as he left my side to go near the police van.

    My eyes searched for Dandeline when I saw her behind a tree. I hoped she was going good because it would take her time to copy the handwriting and, along with that, the tone of the letter. I hoped Channing could hold Jack off for enough time. In the next few minutes, Dandeline was done, and she emerged back holding just one folded piece of paper.

    Approaching me, she handed the chit to me, and I reopened it to go through the contents. A small smile formed on my face, seeing the new letter as I folded it back, "Good job. Where is the previous one?"

    "Burned," came the simple reply from Dandeline.

    "Good," I said, "Go inside and ce this in Sam''s pocket properly concealed." It was important that the trap was set back in its ce to work. I moved to a side and Dandeline climbed up the ambnce and did what was asked of her. She engaged in a small conversation with the paramedic and tugged the piece of paper back in Sam''s jeans pocket.

    She returned crouching down inside the ambnce toe face to face with me, "Should I check for Suzan''s clothes as well?"

    "Yes, make it quick," I replied as I realised how big of a problem it would be if the same note was ced in everyone''s clothes. Dandeline gave one nod and went to check through Suzan''s clothes, who was now covered because she was sleeping there in a bra as her t-shirt was flooded with her own blood.

    Dandeline returned quickly and sat by my side before shaking her head.

    There was no need to converse anymore when I knew Jack was on his way here to check on the scene. Speaking of the devil, he turned the corner of the ambnce and came to stand in front of me.. He scorned, looking at my face and I wanted to do the same, but I did not have the energy to waste on his pitiful face. Channing came from behind Jack and before anyone could say anything, Jack questioned, "And why are you on a blood bag?"

 Chapter 180 - The Hollow Bird

    I pulled in a sharp breath on hearing Jack''s question. Channing came forward to say, "She was attacked as well. Selene lost a lot of blood." The expressions on Jack''s face changed momentarily, as if he was surprised.

    "But Selene wasn''t patrolling tonight," Jack said while his gaze fixed around my neck, "and I don''t see the wound."

    Channing came forward to stand in between me and Jack. He titled his head and asked casually, "How do you know that?" Channing did not hold back with his question and already let Jack know that there were eyes on him.

    There was instant nervousughter from Jack, "I just did not understand why she is sitting if she lost so much blood."

    "Chief Jack," Channing sugar coated his name, and it almost had me widen my eyes. If Channing spoke it out suddenly right now, then we won''t be able to find out what went around with his ex Ellie, who was Zelda and now out of the prison. "Selene had a huge scratch on her leg," Channing said with a knowing smile.

    Jack''s smile ttered on his lips, "Oh, okay. I just asked because I did not see any blood on her."

    Dandeline clicked her tongue and quickly got out of the ambnce. She gracefully made her way to Jack after moving Channing aside and this had Channing surprised. Dandeline looked at Jack and instantly ced her three fingers over the side of his forehead, "Beta Selene was caught up in the attack and the paramedics took care of her wound just like others. She now she needs to replenish blood." Dandeline let go of her three fingers and slid her hand over Jack''s face, "You look sharp in your suit."

    Jack gulped at her sudden closeness, as I knew what he had seen - Dandeline approach and a gap in between his memory where Dandeline nowplimented him.

    "Um, thank you," Jack received thepliment as his body reflexed to go back from Dandeline''s touch.

    Dandeline gave him a tight smile as she pulled her hand back to her side with a little disgust settling in the pit of her stomach, "You are most wee." Saying that, Dandeline came back to stand by my side.

    Jack blinked thrice, and his eyes looked around, confused. If was one of the preparators in this attack, his memory about my injury was sure tampered.

    "There are other ces to check," Channing broke Jack from his daze and Jack suddenly looked a little alerted. Channing ced his hand on his shoulder and informed with a smile, "The Alpha is here. I can take care of things here while you look after other scenes of crime." Channing was being more domineering than before, and I knew why it was. His prime suspect was Jack, and we simply needed proof in our hand to get him out of the way.

    "S-Sure Alpha Channing," Jack said as he ran away from us. There was panic in his eyes, and I could help but notice every little action he did that portrayed fear of being found out.

    Channing waited for the Chief of police to leave a long distance before he came to my side.

    Dandeline moved aside so Channing could talk to me, "What was that?"

    "What was what?" I asked.

    Channing looked at Dandeline with crossed eyes and back at me. I followed his gaze to where Dandeline stood passively there, knowing that if I wanted her to make Channing forget, I just had to give one sign. But I was tired of keeping Channing out of things and called him closer so I could whisper it to him, "Dandeline is a witch."

    "What!" Channing ridiculed before looking at her and then me and when I nodded, he knew I was serious. "I thought she had a wolf."

    "You never saw it Channing," I rolled my eyes, "And for that matter, she does have a wolf."

    Channing''s gaze on Dandeline was careful, "That is not possible, a witch''s power always gets suppressed in a hybrid." It was the truth in a hybrid; the supernatural part always dominates the witch. They cannot practise witchcraft, as the magic doesn''t favour them. It was like we were the dark beings for the magic to course through us. They did not call us night creatures for no reason.

    But with Dandeline, it was not the case. "She is a pure one," I replied to Channing.

    "So she doesn''t have a wolf, and she is a part of the vige pack," Channing raised his eyebrows as now I was supposed to get Dandeline out of the pack as only werewolves can be a part of the pack, witches had their covens.

    "Speaking about that," I turned to Dandeline and spoke in a low voice, "Send a bird behind the police van and keep an eye out of any odd thing they find which can be used as a piece of evidence." Dandeline nodded and opened her palm. With her other hand, she circled her fingers over her open palm and a shining, hollow bird appeared. Dandeline tapped its forehead, and the shine turned to a dark green colour and the next moment, the bird flew away.

    Channing looked at it awestruck, "That was beautiful."

    Dandeline smiled and bowed, "Thank you." My eyes sheepishly moved between them and the way Dandeline was yet again affected by Channing.

    "That is how she has a wolf," I broke the trance that Channing was fixed in trying to find the bird in the bark of the night. His attention first shifted to Dandeline and then to me. "Dandeline can make a wolf that looks like a real one, but she can''t help the shininess of it," I gave a look at Dandeline and she gulped hard.

    "I will work on it," came the small whisper from Dandeline as she almost bowed again.

    Channing chuckled out of nowhere, "She is quite submissive to you."

    "She is like a best friend to me," I said, and Dandeline looked at me with almost watery eyes.. "Hey, don''t do that," I warned her because it was always around me that a different version of her came out and rather she was a strangely ruthless person.

 Chapter 181 - Outside The Winterwells

    Note: This Chapter is in the third person''s point of view

    ------

    *On the Northern outskirts of Winterwells*

    A hooded figure ran, holding her right hand through the thicket that surrounded the Winterwells from the northern side, where the road to the capital was located. One of the spies that was kept by the Queen behind Selene got down and approached the hooded figure, "Miss, are you alright."

    The hooded figure removed her hood, and that was when there was a sudden lightning in the sky and Zelda''s face shined in the white that spread across the skies of Adalolpha.

    Zelda clicked her tongue, "They had a witch with them." .

    She lifted her robe that covered her right hand and the man shed a torch to see in the darkness that enveloped the forest. There were vines like structures on her hand that ran from her ck and blue wrist to her shoulder and the nerves around her right side of the neck were strained. Zelda was breathing,boured, trying to control the feeling that was trying to spread through her body.

    "What is this?" The man asked as Zelda covered the hand.

    She looked around as her feet started walking in the direction of Selene''s house, "That bitch cast a spell, I will have to return home." Zelda walked further where the outskirt ended for Winterwells and she noticed that there was no police force guarding the northern border as usual, "Where is that bastard Jack?"

    The spy walking behind Zelda shook his head, "He went to the scene after being summoned."

    Zelda clicked her tongue yet again, "Call him here fast. I have less time on my hand." The strained nerves around her neck were slowly starting to spread where one of the nerves popped around her jaw. Zelda''s face contoured with pain before she took a deep breath and exhaled. She repeated it thrice before the nerves stopped straining again. A witch''s spell could be hard to deal with and luckily Zelda was trained enough to control things from spreading in her body, but there was only a little time she had on her hand.

    The spy dialled a number on his mobile, and Chief Jack shed on his screen.

    On the other side of Winterwells, the police van was stopped beside another ambnce where they were now zipping two bodies while taking them inside the ambnce while the police looked around the scene collecting anything that could be used as an evidence to find the culprit. It would not take long for the case to reach the general public and this would not be regarded as something casual as this was arge scale attack where, ording to Jack''s belief, everyone was dead.

    But it was only at this first point where the Ambnce had found dead bodies from the rest of the ces, ambnces had started to return to the hospital seeing the people were perfectly alright but not waking up.

    Jack''s phone rang in his pocket and he seeing who it was he came aside from the others to pick up the call, "Hello"

    "Where the hell are you?" Zelda grunted from the other end of the call.

    Jack looked around and check if anyone was near. The police from his force were talking with the paramedics and some gathering dirt where a boot print was seen, "I am investigating here by the west border, is there some problem?"

    On the other side of the call, Zelda clenched her teeth, "Yes I need you to give me a mode of transport, I have to return to my home."

    "Wait wait wait," Jack walked further away from other knowing how well the wolves of the pack who hade here along with the ambnces had better hearing and take this back to Channing, which was thest thing he wanted. "We had a deal. You will return to the prison. We would have a huge problem if you did not return-"

    "The deal is off, Jack," Zelda scorned, "You should have warned me they had a witch on the pack."

    Jack was tied in between the people behind him and getting things right with Zelda, "You wait there. I aming, but I won''t guarantee you a mode of transport." Jack cut the call and signalled one of his force members toe near him. The policeman rushed to the Chief and Jack spoke almost hurriedly, "Do we have a bike?"

    "There is one in the police station," the policeman replied, "is there a problem, Chief?"

    Jack shook his head, "No I have a personal emergency to attend. You stay here and lead the investigation for a while." Thest thing that Jack wanted was for anyone to follow him.

    "Okay Chief," the policeman beamed, being given the power in Chief''s absence.

    Jack hurried to the police station, shifting into his wolf and there he changed into his usual clothes as his uniform was folded and kept back in the police van. He struggled to find the keys, and finding it, he sped the motorbike to the northern border, knowing very well that Zelda was there.

    Zelda rested by a tree as she huffed when they heard a sound of speeding motorcycle towards them. She got up and approached Jack, "You couldn''t find anything silent?"

    Jack was in a different panic, "What witch are you speaking about?" He noticed the veins pop all over Zelda''s right side of the neck.

    Zelda upped her cloak''s hand to show what Dandeline had done to her, "Not just a simple witch, Jack, that bitch can heal instantly. I tried to kill her twice, and she healed in front of my eyes," Zelda raised her left hand to show two fingers, "Twice effortlessly. Now I am not staying here. I need to get this cured fast."

    "But what if they figure it out that you are missing?" Jack questioned.

    Zelda had already mounted on the bike and she kick started it, "Deal with them for a while, when I am fine I will be back. I have left you enough evidence to frame Selene in the vige feud, don''t mess it up." Saying this, Zelda went off, leaving Jack with a closed fist as he turned into his wolf and ran to where the crime had happened.

 Chapter 182 - Eerie Silence Of The Night

    Bg music rmendation: Sadness and Sorrow cover by Taylor Davis

    -----

    *SELENE''s PoV*

    The night was filled with an eerie silence as the thunder struck in the clouds, signalling the onset of the monsoon. I sat in the ambnce with Channing and Dandeline as we went ahead to the hospital.

    Reaching there, they had quickly taken the two stretchers inside -one with Suzan on it and the other was rushed with Sam on it- I could not have the strength to wait for the other ambnces to arrive as I knew what they were going to bring in. "I am going to retire, for now, Channing," I said.

    Channing gave me a tight smile before giving me a hug, and I did not flinch at his touch this time. His hand came to settle on my head and I wanted to stay here in his warm hold for a longer time.

    I moved back from his hug, sensing the yearning inside him. "Go ahead. I will take care of things here," Channing said, patting the side of my head..

    I nodded and turned to Dandeline, "Let''s leave."

    "To your house?" Dandeline asked gently, knowing very well as to what I was going through. I shook my head, keeping my eyes down so I could not catch a glimpse of other ambnces that were headed here. "Let''s go to the condo then," Dandeline said as we walked out of the hospital and there was another ambnce that was parked bringing out long zip bags with bodies in it.

    I took a sharp breath as we turned to go into the residential area. I saw the police van there a slight panic set into me knowing the families were going to be informed.

    "Can you wake them up now?" I asked Dandeline, not knowing whether she could use her powers from this far.

    Dandeline shook her head, "They will wake up tomorrow morning on their own."

    I nodded, and we went ahead to where the condo was. Some of the lights in the apartments were turning on as police were going to their houses to inform them about what had happened. I saw Suzan''s parents quickly pull a shawl and rushed out of the residential area when Dandeline opened the lock for the condo. She waited for me and I went inside. Dandeline turned the lights on and there was a serious urge to break something inside me.

    My eyes closed as I took in a deep, sharp breath. My feet padded to the couch as I took a seat and, crossing my legs, I closed my eyes.

    The rage inside me was just poking my wolf for aggregation and I felt so lost with the helplessness that I could not save everyone. I could not save ine. My fist clenched over my knees as I tried to concentrate on the source of my abilities.

    But my mind was so muddled it just kept going back to what had happened a while back and how I was skipping my duties as a Beta.

    My eyes flew open as I got up from my seat. "I am going to the hospital," I informed Dandeline and took an overcoat for myself. There was a need for me to be there. I knew Channing felt enough heavy. His abilities must have made it already hard for him to handle the turbulence that would be rising in his wolf, yet he was holding on to his smile better than me.

    Dandeline came forward, "Should I join?"

    "No need, you stay back," I said, "rest up a little, keep your eyes open with the bird you have sent."

    "Okay," Dandeline came to close the door as I went out.

    From therge balcony like lobby that overlooked the entire circr residential area, I looked down, and the chattering was silent in the air. I made my way down the stairs and back to the hospital. I was still in the hospital scrubs lent to me and the cold in the atmosphere caught up to me as there were goosebumps all over me.

    Inside the hospital, the silence was now reced with cries, and it was painful to hear them.

    I approached Channing, who was helping by the door to bring in the stretchers, "Let me help you with that." Channing looked up at me and there was a cold smile on his face which did not reach his eyes. I saw it was one of the twins on the stretcher. We walked the stretcher inside and I took it wherever Channing led me to.

    "I thought you weren''t going to stay back," Channing said as we ced the twin in one of the rooms.

    I sighed as we started heading back outside and someone brought the stretcher for the second twin. "We will adjust them," I instructed the male nurse, and he rushed away with a nod. There was another ambnce that was headed here. Channing and I adjusted the twins side by side in the room. "I wanted toe back. The Beta couldn''t leave the Alpha alone now, can I?" I replied, passing a tight smile to Channing''s question

    I walked out and two parents rushed into the room and a loud sound of crying filled up the lobby. It was slow and steady, but one side of the hospital was filling with cries.

    "They ced Sam in ICU," Channing said, and there was a ball of sadness that rose in my throat.

    One of the doctors approached us and he called to Channing, "Alpha, will you be overlooking the autopsy of the dead?"

    Channing looked at me and back at the doctor, "I will be there in a minute, let the families meet them first." The doctor gave a nod and went back to whatever his duties were. There was nothing much to do for the medical team as the people would wake up tomorrow morning, anyway. Channing stopped walking and so did I, "You don''t have toe there, Selene. I will handle it."

    "How can I not Channing?" I said, "let mee."

    None of us was in the mood to fight or retaliate with each other''s answer. We had our mental state to take care of, and Channing simply gave me a nod as we started walking again towards the autopsy room.

 Chapter 183 - Funeral

    Early next morning there was a funeral held for four who we had lost yesterday. The entire vige was dressed in ck and I stood quietly beside Channing in the little drizzle that the dark colds showered on us.

    The families of the dead cried their hearts out over the coffins, which were yet to be buried.

    My ears were still ringing from the cries that we had heard in the hospital yesterday. In yesterday''s entire night, many people hade to believe that their kids were poisoned and there were many tests that the families demanded to be done. The hospital was in chaos and the families all had puffy eyes as they stood among the other general crowd right now.

    Dandeline pushed from in between the crowd to join my side and the first thing I did was ask her, "Did you find anything yesterday?"

    Dandeline shook her head, "The chief went off somewhere in the middle, rest there was nothing suspicious." I nodded as we went back to the standing in the silence that was only filled with cries.

    When it was our turn, I went first to keep the flower over the coffins. My heart clenched knowing in one of them rested ine and it was just now fair for her to go this way. The good ones are always picked up first and remembering that saying only brought me more pain than any relief. ine had a pleasant smile to share and a big heart with a warm aura. I would see her no less than an angel who was once in my life. As I rose, I saw the four photos of the dead and my eyes shut in an offering of peace.

    I did not stay long because it was only making my heart heavy for the loss.

    Dandeline apanied me to the hospital where the rooms had now been left empty and only the hospital staff roamed around. We made our way to the ICU, and I saw Sam inside with a venttor attached to him. His heartbeat giving low elevations than a wake man.

    I went inside and there was a receptionist inside who asked me to fill in my entry for the ICU as this wasn''t isted and ratherbines with five patients here.

    After doing the needful, I and Dandeline made our way to Sam and pulled in the curtains. "How is he?" I whispered to Dandeline, and she went ahead to move her hand slowly over his body. She let it hover around his head as if sensing something there, "What is wrong?"

    "I think he had a haemorrhage," Dandeline whispered back, "It looks like he must have slipped into aa before we got to him."

    I took in a sharp breath. If only I could heal in my human form as well, I would be able to save Sam right in this instance. "Let''s go," I spoke to Dandeline, and she did not question me any further. Last night, if my blood had not fallen short or if my healing had worked well, Sam would not be lying in the ICU right now. On our way out, we met with the doctor and I was quick to ask, "Doctor, how is Sam doing?"

    The doctor looked a little confused and peeked inside the ICU, "The patient number 1304?"

    "No patient 1305," I corrected him.

    The doctor looked inside again from the circr ss window on the door. His eyes falling on Sam and then back on me, "He suffered a cranial shock. I am surprised that there is no injury that we find on him, but internally, he was bleeding and we had to operate yesterday. Only time will tell how he recovers." There was a slight warning in his voice that Sam might not make it, and it only made me clench my fist.

    "Thank you, doctor," I said, and he nodded, knowing very well that a smile was not needed here.

    I stormed out of the hospital as I made my way to the residential area. The ground had turned wet, and the light drizzle had stopped, but the dark clouds still hovered around the skies, making the atmosphere gloomy.

    We made our way inside the condo, and unlike yesterday, I could not hold myself back today as I smashed the flower vase on the floor.

    Dandeline did not say a word to rather she stood by the corner.

    I exhaled sharply as I went to sit on the couch and buried my face in my palms. If only I could use my abilities in my human form, I would have saved Sam today. It was tough to get him out of the hospital as he had just been through surgery and to sneak out an ICU patient was all the more hassle. If something happened to him, I would just not be able to forgive myself.

    "Dandeline," I called out to her, "Bring me your dagger."

    Dandeline, just like the loyal maid that she was, brought me the dagger she had been using yesterday. I removed it from its scabbard and saw the de was clean. As expected of Dandeline. I ced the de on my palm and Dandeline was quick to react, "Princess, what are you doing!"

    I clicked my tongue, "Shut up Dandeline. How many times do I have to tell you to not call me that?"

    "But... Madam, please don''t hurt yourself, " Dandeline almost brought her hand ahead to stop me from cutting my palm.

    "I am doing it so I could practise my abilities," I replied as the de dug into my skin and blood gushed out, but I let it dig more. When Dandeline was about to react, I spoke before she could, "I have to be able to heal in my human form as well, or Sam will continue to stay in danger. It is a long time and I have to get my abilities back on track."

    "But madam, it was only yesterday that you lost so much blood," Dandeline spoke in concern.

    I rolled my eyes, "I am not bleeding myself to death now.. Shut up and give me some quiet."

 Chapter 184 - Training Abilities

    I tried and tried till hours had passed. Dandeline had gone to check up on whether the others had woken up. Right now, when I looked down and saw the small bucket that had been collecting my blood for an hour now and I bled quite some amount. It was no use if I passed out like yesterday.

    Now that I was left alone, I concentrated on my wound. The slow drip of my blood as it dropped into the bucket.

    My breathing was controlled and calm. I slowly thought of what I wanted my blood to do. I wanted it to heal my wound and slowly, one by one, close the muscles and then the skin. I felt the blood rush in my veins and I imagined it to heal my wounds. It took me a few more minutes, but I slowly started feeling as if I was pulled into some other space and there was a tingling sensation between my brows that spread throughout my head. I could feel an unknown force travel down my spine and towards the wound.

    Slowly, I focused it to feel my entire being, and in that concentrated state, I started to feel the other parts of my body. Not from the outside, but from the inside.

    As if the images shed in front of my eyes, of the tendons and the muscles and the veins and the bone and every little nerve that passed throughout my body. My focus slowly went to every organ in my system and the way my heart pumped blood in a steady-state right now.

    Just then, the door clicked and my focus was disturbed in an instant, as if a ss that cracked. I clicked my tongue as I opened my eyes.

    Dandeline had already returned worried and looking at me, still at it with an open wound on my hand, she quickly brought the first aid kit from the drawer, "Madam, you shouldn''t risk yourself so much." I looked at my wound and realised, in the gist of looking through my body, I had forgotten to actually try healing my wound.

    I was rather d that I found that small link and the ce in my head from where my abilities were controlled. "Dandeline, I want to try something."

    Dandeline looked at me with a creased brow as her hand continued to tape my wounds, "Please don''t say you want to hurt yourself any more than this, I will not let you do that."

    I giggled at her response. This was the highest amount of dare Dandeline had ever shown against me.

    "It is about you. I want you to take some of my blood," I asked Dandeline.

    Dandeline smiled, "I already have your blood in my system." Dandeline continued to wrap the white bandaid tape around my palm and tied the loose ends. "Do you want me to have any injury so you can try healing me? I am fine with that, we have done that a lot before."

    "True," I responded, remembering the times in the castle where Dandeline had initially turned into my guinea pig of experimenting with my abilities. "This is different, just sit here calmly."

    I patted beside me on the sofa as I shifted to the left to let her sit.

    Dandeline, without any hesitation, moved to sit beside me. Sometimes I worried that this girl would even die for me if asked. She did not even ask what it was, just blindly trusting and following as usual. She sat and waited for me to say anything and I closed my eyes, trying to feel the same with Dandeline as what I had seen through my body. If I could look through that, only meant I had to focus enough to get the healing back to my human form and not just that, also selective healing.

    It took me some time to focus outside me and slowly I started to see through Dandeline and the first thing I saw was her heart and then her veins and slowly the rest.

    I was able to see how I had first discovered my ability in the dungeons when I had felt every welt on my body and healed them.

    My eyes opened with some happiness in them, "It works. I could see through you again!"

    Dandeline smiled immediately, "That is so amazing! Are you able to heal? We should try that as well." Dandeline was more than eager to help, but I was not in the state to do that.

    I had other things to ask, "Let''s practise itter. Tell me about the pack members. Are they awake?"

    Dandeline nodded, "They are. I checked each and every one of them, they are alright. The doctor said they would be discharged my evening after doing some tests."

    "That is so useless," I spoke as I got up from my spot.

    Dandeline moved the bucket that was collecting my blood before I could take it and she got to the bathroom to wash the blood off.

    "You should let me work a little," I said as I moved to the dining table to pick up an apple and biting into it.

    Dandeline''s voice echoed from the bathroom, "Oh no Madam, how can I let you work when you already have so much to stress about your job. You should take some rest, you haven''t sleptst night."

    I huffed a smile, "I am not feeling very sleepy."

    There was silence for a moment and Dandeline came out of the bathroom. She dried her hand on the towel that was hanging outside on a circle hanger. Dandeline gingerly stepped out just the way she had stepped inside the house, with worrycing her brows. I did not ask her because she looked like she was going to say it anyway, "Madam, there is a problem that might need your attention."

    "What is wrong?" I asked, keeping the apple down.

    Dandeline hesitated before speaking, "The people are enraged near the police station and it seems like the Chief is pushing the mes on Waterwoods. This will hugely affect our mission."

 Chapter 185 - News Press

    I immediately got up from my seat. It would be a huge blunder if Jack went around pushing the me on Waterwoods. If people are involved, that will affect the trials as well. Worst this will go to the rural court and... Wait, that would be better. But I didn''t want to prolong my mission with a fresh case at hand. "What did Jack say?"

    "The Chief says that Waterwoods attacked Winterwells in absence of the Beta, who was supposed to be patrollingst night," Dandeline hesitated before continuing.

    I looked at her and I already knew where this was going, "Tell me clearly, Dandeline."

    Dandeline gulped, a little afraid of speaking out the truth, "The Chief is saying that you were supposed to be there during that attack as you were patrolling and..."

    "And what?"

    "And you sided with Waterwoods, so we lost so many and Waterwoods had no losses," Dandeline spoke up, "He is been trying to feed people that the new Beta is a traitor in disguise."

    My hand clenched at the thought that Jack was doing exactly what John was threatening me with. The only difference was that I was insignificant back then, but right now, I was the Beta of Winterwells and held a great lot of power than Chief Jack. But this issue was important to be addressed, and I had to leave for the police station as soon as possible or Jack might end up ruining everything for me. I went to grab my overcoat, "I am heading to the police station."

    "Okay, be careful," Dandeline said suddenly.

    Iughed, "It is not like they will be throwing stones at me now will they?" Dandeline looked at me as if there was a possibility of that happening and I drooped my eyelids, "Seriously, that era is long gone."

    "Yes," Dandeline replied with a sheepish smile, but the worry in her had not disappeared.

    It was going to be a tedious task now, and I did not know what Channing was nning for Jack, but I sure knew one thing that Jack was going to be set free this time. I walked down the stairs and there was already murmuring and eyes that surrounded me.

    I took a deep breath and ran off out of the residential area and took a sharp right turn to the police station.

    As Dandeline had mentioned, there was a huge crowd there and Jack was standing on top of the three stairs that led inside while some police officers held off the enraged public. I tried to go in from back, but the crowd was so much that they refused to let me move forward. So I circled around the crowd and went from the corner where one police officer stopped me, "Where are you trying to go, miss? Can''t you see no one is allowed in?"

    "Do you know who the Beta of Winterwells is?" I asked, and the man gave a smug smile to me.

    The officer looked at Jack, who was talking with the people from the news-press, "Didn''t you hear that the Beta was traitorous and ran off to Waterwoods after yesterday''s attack?"

    Jack really got on my nerves now. He might have checked my house, found that I was missing there. Jack was just ming the attack on me and now he was counting me in with his brother. I was totally convinced that Jack wanted to get back at me. "Move aside, I am the Beta of this vige," I grunted as I waited for the man to move.

    The officerughed, "And I am the prince of this kingdom."

    I rolled my eyes, knowing something like this wasing. If only this man could know who I really was, he would be on his knees right now.

    But I did not need my status to bring him to his knees. I raised a hard kick to his groin, and the officer did not see thising. He closed his thighs in together as his face rushed a colour red. When he was about to speak something, I punched him in his stomach and he fell on his knees with the stick in his hand slipping and rolling away. The officer grunted when I bent down whispered to him, "Stay there or I will make sure you don''t have a job tomorrow morning."

    I walked up the stairs and the news-press report had just asked Jack another question, "So how many casualties did we suffer?"

    Jack puffed his chest as if he had done a great job, "The police had reached there on time to save-"

    "The police force joined thest on the scene," I interrupted, and there were gasps and murmurs in the crowd. It was funny how the crowd knew I was the Beta better than the police officer unless... Jack red at me and then at the officer on the floor and I understood he had given orders to keep me froming here. I walked ahead and stood beside Jack, answering the reporters, "There were fewer casualties as the Alpha and I reached there on time."

    The reporters rumbled a lot of questions until I pointed at one of them and everyone else quiet down. He was a young reporter who asked, "Is it true that the attack was done by Waterwoods and you were involved with the enemy vige?"

    "Yes, it is true," Jack tried to interrupt in between, but I put my hand on his chest and pushed him with a dominant force to have him fall back.

    The cameras and the shes clicked rapidly to capture this, and Jack looked at me with a scowl. I turned back to the reporters, "This was an attack from an outsider. Last night, even Waterwoods faced some casualties. It was set up as if there was a feud between the two viges, but as found by the hospital, it was done with a sharp knife instead of any ws."

    The rain of questions started yet again until I picked up an olderdy this time, "Are you involved with the vige of Waterwoods?"

    I snickered at that question, "Speaking of that, I am sure you know thest attack on Alpha Channing was done by John Walter, brother of Mr Jack Walter here," I pointed at Jack who had just got up from the ground and was dusting his clothes when his face contoured with anger. "I am sure Chief Jack has some insights about how I managed to save our Alpha and stop John''s traitorous attack. It is just that, I hope the Chief is not trying to frame me because his brother''s n failed because of me."

    "Is that true Chief?" The reporters were quick to bombard him with questions, and Jack gritted his teeth as he sneered at me.

    Jack walked ahead, "The interview time is over. Everyone clear away from here." He dismissed the crowd with the wave of his hand and the officers all pushed the reporters away from there and Jack turned to look at me, "What do you want now?"

    "I heard you were bad-mouthing here, so I just came to check," I replied as I entered the police station as if I owned it.

    Last night had changed a lot for me. I could not even mourn properly for ine, and I did not know whether I was going to lose Sam or not. Arina was going to request their union to be announced as a today but everything was messed up and I knew Jack had some part to y in it.. My wolf was already enraged, and I did not know what I might do wrong or who I might end up hurting with this boiling rage inside of me.

 Chapter 186 - Revolt

    I saw Logan sitting at his usual desk and the stapler he was using slipped out of his hand. I sighed, looking at his clumsiness, and entered the Chief''s cabin. "Hey, you cannot roam around like you own this ce," Jack said as he followed me inside.

    He took his seat, which was made of fine quality leather and had a neck as well as a backrest on it. I narrowed my eyes at him before moving my gaze around the cabin. It was decorated with two huge nts at the entrance and two chairs in front of the wooden table that faced Jack right now. There was a cupboard with see-through ss at the right and it had numerous files in it. Behind him was a bookshelf that was in the dust, as if he had never used it.

    I pulled one of the two seats that faced Jack and sat down, "I needed some information on a person''s case."

    Jack creased his brows in anger, "I don''t know anything about that go and ask the prison supervisor if you want." He picked up the ss that was kept at the side of the table and drank the half amount of water filled in it, "Logan!" Jack shouted out loud, and the door to the cabin flew open.

    "Y-yes, chief," I did not have to turn to see how he must have stumbled in here.

    Jack mmed the ss of water on the table, "How many times have I told you to keep this refilled? Can you not check on time?"

    "I am sorry, Chief, let me do it right away," Logan rushed his feet to get the ss of water and going out.

    Jack turned to me and the expression on his face was still rigid with anger, "What are you waiting for? I told you I don''t have any case details. You better go and check it with the jail supervisor." Logan came back with trembling hands and kept the ss back on the table where some of the water spilled. Jack clicked his tongue and drank another ss before he kept it down. He exhaled, looking at me still waiting there expectantly, "Do whatever you want to sit there. I am not giving you any file."

    I took a deep breath and mmed my hand on the table. The ss of water that was on the edge shook and Jack quickly caught hold of it before it fell and shattered to pieces.

    My eyes were fixated on Jack as I got up and leaned ahead, "You do know that we crossed paths in the court, not to mention, I travelled in the same van as her."

    Jack gulped, looking at me, "I don''t understand what you are talking about."

    "That is sad for you," I replied as I turned around and started to make my way out of the cabin. When I opened the door, I turned onest time at Jack, "Still not willing to help?" Jack clicked his tongue and red at me, but he did not move from his seat. I smiled at him, "No problem, I will get it out one way or another."

    I got out of there and headed outside the police station where a crowd of people was now slowly starting to gather.

    My eyes moved around and all their scowls were directed towards me. I narrowed my eyes at them. The moment everyone''s locked eyes with me there was an uproar, "You were the one, weren''t you? Why did you not keep close attention during the patrolling?"

    "Yeah, the Chief told us everything and we don''t want a traitorous Beta like you," came another voice.

    "You have brought bad luck with yourself!"

    "Yes since the time you are in Winterwells, we have been facing attacks!"

    "First it was our Alpha and now the innocent Omegas. Resign from your post!" The voices kept on adding and adding. I tried to get down from one side but a footwear came flying right at me and I dodged it.

    Dandeline was worried right. The people were ready to throw stones. "Wait, listen to me."

    But the people were in their own rage and fire, "You are a piece of bad luck, resign from your post. We don''t want another traitorous Beta for our vige." Slowly the things started to increase that were being thrown at me. I turned to go inside the police station, but Jack was standing right there as he closed the door on my face. There was a smirk on his face and I knew this was all this doing.

    I turned around when a tomato came flying at me and I caught it with my hand. But as I lowered it another shoe came at me and I ducked down. This was going terrible.

    No matter what, I could not go against such a huge public opinion and the way they had cornered me right now was nothing less than bullying.

    When I saw another tomatoing at me, I pulled my hands over my head as I had crouched and closed my eyes, bracing for the impact.

    But it never came.

    The voices suddenly died down and there was an odd silence that spread through the crowd. I opened one of my eyes and I felt someone''s shadow on me, as if they were standing like a shield. I slowly turned my head to see it was Channing, who was standing with his hands spread out in front of me. "Are you hurt?" He asked me, turning his head slightly.

    "I am fine," I got back up dusting my clothes seeing one shoe print on my overcoat.

    Channing moved ahead towards the people and spoke, "This case is not yet being investigated and I myself will carry out the investigation for it."

    "But Alpha, this Beta is traitorous!" came one of the voices.

    Channing raised his hand with a palm showing a sign of stop, "We are yet to determine who is to me for this. So it is my humble request that you all don''t jump to conclusions given by someone who is not working on the case. Whether Selene is guilty or not will be determined after the investigation is over. Till then, do not forget that she is the Beta of this vige."

    I was slightly taken aback by how Channing did not decide to fight by my side, rather said I was yet to be found guilty.

    It was a little unexpected that Channing was leaving the opinion hanging, but I did notment on it. It was true that I was not guilty, but having it said that way only gave people the benefit of the doubt, even though Channing was trying to be fair like his usual self.

    There were murmurs in the crowd, as if they did not dare to talk in front of the Alpha. Beta was the second strongest position to an Alpha and no one could direct spite now.

    "Is Waterwoods going to pay for this attack? It has been too much of them waging war on us," an elderly woman asked grumpily.

    Channing clicked his tongue, "We don''t know if Waterwoods was involved or not, if I see people jumping to conclusions again on the talks of someone who is not working on the case, I will make sure the person goes to the prison for raising a revolt."

 Chapter 187 - Invite At The Quarters

    I took a deep breath as I disbelievingly looked at Channing. He was almost ready to start framing people right now. The only thing stopping him was his righteous nature. Nevertheless, I was a little upset that people still were going to think of me as an ill-omen and Channing had not supported me over it all.

    The people started to murmur to each other as they felt the tide change. Channing looked at me and his lips were set in a thin line.

    "Get going to your homes, everyone," Channingmanded again and this time, the people began to disperse, heading towards the market area or the residential area. Channing turned to look at me and then at my attire. His hand came ahead to dust off the shoe print on my overcoat when I stopped him.

    "I will do it," I said with a fake smile on my lips, and there was a different kind of distance that I was drawing with Channing right now. I somehow could not forget about Fang''s words and push further away from Channing.

    There was a little worry in me that Fang might really go and tell the king about Channing''s love towards me, and I doubt it would end well.

    Channing, on the other hand, had turned stiff with my sudden withdrawal. But it was only fair that I keep a distance till his feelings receded and over it all today I wasn''t in a good mood to be handling some past feelings childishly. I turned to look at the door of the police station, which was closed, and then at Channing. "Deal with him however you wish, Alpha," I spoke, and I ushered myself away from there. It was not a good event that surrounded Winterwells in a night and the public opinion was already turning towards the feud.

    "Selene," I heard Channing''s voice from behind me, and I sighed before I took a stop. He came running towards me and when I looked at his feet, he stopped in his track keeping a good distance between us. "Are you upset about something?" Channing''s words were innocent on his lips.

    "Thank you," I said as if he had done me a huge favour, "for still keeping me on the map as a bringer of the ill omen to this vige."

    Channing creased his brows, not understanding what I meant and for a long minute, he was shaking his head aimlessly, trying to find the words to respond till he actually understood the meaning of my statement. He sighed this time as if it was an overbearing thing for him, "Look, Selene, they are masses. I can''t just go ahead and dere someone not guilty when I myself said that we have not investigated the case yet."

    I folded my hand below my chest, "Really? You could not say that I was with youst night?"

    Channing licked his lips as if he realised that was an easier option right now and said, "I just went with the people, Selene, I will solve this case."

    "That you will," I replied with an attitude that I had not realised I carried inside me till yesterday. There was like this unknown part of me trying to push through and take the lead, "Don''t you dare forget Channing, it was me who saved those lives yesterday and reduced our casualties. You simply showed it to me now how much what I did was worth it."

    I turned around and went straight to my house, leaving the condo to Dandeline. There was a severe need for me to have some alone time because this crankiness was not a part of me.

    But Channing had decided to not give me any mental peace today, "Selene, wait."

    I rolled my eyes before turning to him, "What is it?" There was no work for me till the evening and right now I did not want to head deeper inside the vige where there are going to be eyes on me. Who knew when another tomato came flying towards me.

    Channing pointed with his head towards my left, "The elders have called for us. They had asked me to do the crisis management, but they were asking for you as well."

    My head moved towards my left as I saw the elders'' quarters and pursed my lips. "Okay," I said as we headed inside the building.

    I shed a quick smile to the receptionist, Shagen, which did not reach my eyes and me and Channing went to the elevator and I pressed the button for the lift before he could. I gave him a cross-eyed look and Channing was about to say something when the elevator dinged and his father was standing inside, "Didn''t know you wereing this early, guess I will skip on my coffee break."

    Mr Collins moved behind in the lift to adjust and make space for us. I smiled at him, "Thank you for skipping the coffee break for us."

    There was a deep-setugh that resounded inside the elevator, "The matters for the vige are more serious than a coffee break. I heard you are being dragged into it this time." Mr Collins gave me a look, and I passed him a tight smile.

    "That is right, people need someone to push their rage onto," I replied.

    Mr Collins hummed, "That is true indeed. It is sad that because of the previous Beta, you are being sttered with the same mud of being traitorous to the vige." The elevator opened, and the conversation halted before Mr Collins signalled us to get out, "After you."

    "Thank you," I could not help but say it.

    Mr Collins smiled, "Not to mention." We walked through the circr pavilion of the building. Channing was awkwardly quiet the entire way. He was probably drowning in the guilt of what I had said to him.

    "Good morning, Mr Collins," Paul, the special bookkeeper of the elders, was quick to greet the elder before his attention shifted to Channing, "Alpha, Beta." He bowed to both of us before moving his chair out of the way to let the door be opened behind him.. Channing and I shed a quick smile to him as we stepped inside the room from where another door led to the elders.

 Chapter 188 - Building Army

    Mr Collins was first to enter and there was some discussion going on inside that suddenly stopped on hearing the door open without a knock. The elders were all alerted, and the tension inside the room was undoubtedly heavy.

    Madilyn Hooper, the eldest of them, all red at Mr Collins before speaking in her shrill and shaky voice, "Henry, you should warn us before you bring them in."

    Mr Collins shrugged, "We called for them in the first ce."

    The heavily bearded elder spoke, "We might be discussing something important. The kids are not to get involved in it."

    Channing''s father dismissed it with a wave of his hand, "They are here now."

    There were hard res passed to Mr Collins, and I now understood why he did not get along with the rest of them. There was a certain amount of annoyance that passed through the rest of the elders. I decided not to pay heed to the heat and rather focus on what we hade here for.

    Mr Collins took a seat at the extreme left as usual and my eyes turned to the seat that was in front of him where Axel Evertt sat and he passed me a warm smile.

    "Beta Selene," Mr Hunter spoke through his heavy beard, "What are the rumours going around?"

    I bowed my head and Channing was about to speak but my voice overpowered his, "People are ming Waterwoods for it and someone spread a rumour about me involving me carrying an ill-omen for this vige."

    Madilyn Hooper''s brows twitched as she spoke, "The masses usually tell the truth, but I must say that this time the influence of the previous Beta''s actions is probably being carried forward in the people." Her eyes slowly shifted to her left, where Chris Walter sat. Mr Hunter had a sneer on his moustached lips as he looked at John''s father while Madilyn Hooper held a passive expression while talking to him, "we need some crisis control or things will always be this way for theing Betas."

    Mr Walter nodded his head, "why don''t we assign the case to the current Beta, instead of Channing, so she could prove herself well." I saw the shameful look that passed through his eyes.

    Of course, when both the kids turned out to be this venomous the father had to face people''s gaze.

    I quickly bowed at that statement, " I would happily lead the entire investigation. We already have some leads on the case."

    Madilyn had a faint smile on her wrinkly face, "That is good to hear."

    My eyes met with Channing''s and there was a shimmer of guilt in them when he suddenly butted in to talk, "If I may, I have a request to make."

    "Go ahead," said Madilyn.

    Channing cleared his throat before speaking, "I want the police to be kept out of this case. Since it is truly a chance for Selene to prove herself as the Beta and shift the people''s opinion, I do not want others being mingled into this." Channing did not dare to speak about how Jack has been one in doubt and neither did I, knowing very well that Mr Walter will face the shame of his second son as well and this soon for that matter. The case was yet to be solved.

    "Very well, it would be more lovely if the Beta lead the investigation by herself," Madilyn spoke as she reached out for the ss of water on her table.

    Axel Evertt finally decided to speak in the conversation, "I have great expectations from you, Selene."

    "Thank you, Mr Evertt," I smiled, giving a slight bow to the man.

    Mr Collins shifted in his chair that made a sudden screeching sound and all the eyes turned to him, "I am sure Selene is capable of this. She has proved herself to be worthy of this position and she will definitely prove worthy of our trust as well through this. After all, the matters are getting heated up in Waterwoods as well."

    I did not understand the intention of why Mr Collins put me on the radar of the elders'' trust, but I decided not toment on it, and neither did Channing.

    Madilyn, for the first time, smiled at Mr Collin''s words, "Selene is sure to win our trust if she solves this case. That is the reason why we are handing it over to her." It was when I understood that the elders'' were not exactly in my favour but they wanted to test me. Madilyn shifted her gaze to me, "else we already know Waterwoods might be the one who nned and executed this, they are simply trying to wage war."

    I did not know what to say to that. I was literally put on the map by everyone now and with tomorrow''s newsletter, the castle will find out about everything. For me, it was a make or break opportunity.

    Mr Hunter scowled as his hand moved over his long beard repeatedly, "The Alpha of Waterwoods sure is cunning. He has forced everyone to be a part of the pack or leave the vige. Even the elders there, are a part of it." Madilyn shook her head in agreement with what Mr Hunter said. "He is nning to outnumber us with everything and I believe these events are nothing but start for another war. It is lucky that Selene is trying to add and new members in our pack but Alpha Channing,"

    Channing was quick to reply, "Yes, elder Beta."

    Mr Hunter continued, "Since Selene will be focused on the case, I want you to focus on increasing our pack, carry out the training n made by Selene well, and lure people in. We need members when a war is waged."

    "I will do that," Channing bowed, and I looked at him in shock.. Every evidence we know was against what the elder just spoke, but Channing just went ahead with it.

 Chapter 189 - Reasonings On The War

    We left the elder''s room once they dismissed us. I was displeased with Channing in many ways currently. Firstly, he had not defended his own Beta, that was me, well and secondly, he had just epted the proposal to increase our pack to prepare for a war with Waterwoods, which was nevering in the first ce.

    As we got out of the room Paul greeted us, "Have a good day, Alpha Channing, Beta Selene."

    Channing shed a quick smile to him, "You too, Paul. How are things with the elders? Are they taking the matters too seriously?"

    I looked at Paul the first thing and he just chuckled, "You know it, they always take everything seriously. Especially when the public is being enraged." Paul turned to me, looking at my overcoat, which I had dusted. Despite that, some traces of the shoe thrown at me were there, "I am sorry to hear what happened near the police station."

    "News sure reaches fast to the quarters, doesn''t it?" I could help but say it that way.

    Paul understood my annoyance and gave me a tight smile, "It does, especially when the guards call me as soon as they spot or hear anything unusual. That is the reason why the police station was built right in front of the quarters."

    I took a deep breath, understanding who the eyes and ears of the elders were outside the room. "That is good to know," I replied to Paul.

    Channing and Paul both noticed the off tone in my voice. Paul awkwardlyughed, "You must be gettingte then, even I am swamped here with work." I offered him a tight smile and turned on my heels to leave there.

    "See youter, Paul," Channing waved at him in a hurry before doing a short run to me.

    We came down by the elevator and neither I nor Channing exchanged any words with each other. Rather, there was an awkward silence that was filling up between us. I really did not what had me so messed up and cranky, but it was just the way it was. Channing''s presence was a little displeasing to me. I trusted him always and it wouldn''t be wrong if I said he was the only person outside the pce whom I trusted. But his recent righteous behaviour was too righteous for me to ept.

    We exited the building, and I started walking to my house near the outskirts of the vige. For a long time, Channing followed me and I increased my pace every time he inched closer to me. "What?" I suddenly stopped and Channing halted with a jerk.

    He raised his eyebrows, "Let me ask you the same question, What?" I stared back at him and aimlessly raised his hand before dropping them, "What is wrong with you, Selene?"

    I sighed before rolling my eyes over and crossing my arms, "How can you really support that Idea Channing?"

    "What Idea?" Channing was quick to ask.

    I squinted at him, "Really, what idea? Channing, we both know that the vige of Waterwoods is not involved in this. I cannot believe you just rolled with the thought of increasing our pack for a war which would nevere."

    Channing''s lips set into a thin line, "What else would I do? Once the elders'' take their decision, they don''t back away from it."

    "You have to make them change their minds," I squeaked, "Can you for once try to tell the truth? In the morning, you gave people the benefit of doubt about the thought that I was one of the traitors like John Walter and see what that led to. The elders don''t believe in me either, because of that. And now you know that even Waterwoods faced casualties of this Zelda thing," I quoted his ex''s name with my two fingers, "You don''t understand Channing, we have to get the elder''s mind away from war, not into it."

    Channing opened his mouth to speak something, but shut it again. I kept staring at him till he gave me a proper exnation and Channing looked left and right before saying, "Look, Selene, I am sorry. I know youe here to end the war and I agreed with that idea only because it was from the elders."

    My face crinkled in a ridiculed expression, "So does that mean they can never be wrong?"

    "Yes!" Channing was quick to reply before he held my shoulders with both his hands, "Selene, they are people of experience and Miss Madilyn has lived more than 100 years now. Do you think they will say it just like that without any thought?"

    I had no reply to that statement.

    Madilyn looked neutral and talked sense, but she had lived for more than 100 years. She must have seen the war better than most of the others.

    "Selene, think about it," Channing said in a milder tone, "Fang might not be that way, but the people there are enraged as well. Didn''t you hear what Bane said yesterday? They want the same war that Miss Madilyn anticipated a while back."

    It was true. There really was a word of wisdom hidden in those words that elders'' said. If the situation enraged any more, the general public will get charged up and knowing Waterwoods had all poption in their pack they were bound toe and try to strike. It made me wonder how Fang was handling the situation there. I am sure of some barbaric ways, but I don''t know how the elders from Waterwoods must be able toe to the same conclusion which the elders from Winterwells hade to.

    The situation, instead of loosening or solving, was just getting more and moreplicated. I just hoped that solving this case helped in the dissolution of the feud rather than more increase in the war.

    "Are you better now?" Channing asked me after a long pause that hade to settle in between us.

    I nodded, "I think I will start with the jail first, let me go check Zelda''s whereabouts."

 Chapter 190 - Back To The Prison

    Channing smiled, finally seeing how I was on the better-thinking ground than before. He patted my shoulders, "That would be a good start. Also, I wanted to let you know that Zelda was put into the prison by me so technically now or court can free her unless I agree to it."

    "What?" I asked, getting more confused than I already was.

    "See, when an Alpha orders imprisonment without making a case with the police, it is not official rather a matter of security," Channing exined. "Like the eight followers of John who put into prison, it is registered in the prison case but not in the police case. Exactly the same with Zelda''s case."

    My brows creased, trying to grasp the situation, "So you mean to say that Zelda would never get a court bail without your permission?"

    "True," Channing agreed immediately, "the police are not allowed to interfere. But Jack had quite some nerves."

    He looked in the direction of the police station, the muscle at the back of his jaw bone clenching with anger. I could understand he was not pleased with what had happened and was waiting for the right opportunity to have Jack in a trap. I exhaled with a different kind of motivation as the gears in my mind started rotating, "Okay, I know what I need to do."

    "Do you?" Channing asked, raising his eyebrows.

    I nodded with a smile, pretty confident of what I had just thought, "I do."

    "Pry tell me what it is?" Channing inched closer, and I unconsciously gulped seeing his grey eyes attentively look at me.

    I cleared my throat before slowly drawling my words, "I will go to the prison supervisor, get proof that Zelda is not here, then to the court to get proof that Zelda was bailed without your permission. And..." I thought for a second more before sighing and hurrying my words with a wave of my hand, "Well, that would have Jack in a crime. I would be happy and then I will bring Zelda here. With the main criminal in the hands, we will try to solve the situation from escting further."

    Channing looked at me with awe, "That is quite a nice n. I hope it goes smoothly."

    "Why won''t it go smoothly?" I asked, because I sensed a tease in his words.

    Channing shrugged, "I just think it would be hard to find Zelda."

    I sighed, "We''ll see about thatter. Right now, I need to change and start with my investigation. I hope you will take care of the things here well, Alpha Channing."

    "Yes Beta Selene," Channing did a salute to me before waving a bye, "I will go to the gym and see how the new training ising along." That was one of the things I would probably miss out on, even though I was the one who had started it. Nevertheless, I knew that Channing would be aiming to grow the pack more in theing days with it.

    I smiled back at him, "Thank you." There was a little tauntced in my appreciation, and Channing did not miss it.

    We turned our different ways before I heard Channing call me, "Selene." I turned around to look at him and his lips were set in a thin line, "I am really sorry for what I did there." His hand pointed to the police station, and it was obvious what he was talking about.

    "Okay," I could not reply with ''it was fine'' because it truly wasn''t.

    But there were no more words that were exchanged between us as I turned and headed to my house. I was feeling a little unstable and now that I think about it, that feeling was probably because of Ellie and Sam. I wanted to save them and everything in front of me just seemed heavy. As if I carried a huge weight on my back while climbing up a mountain. I always knew it was going to be a tough mission, but I was not ready to lose people.

    I unlocked the door to my house and closed it before I rested my back against the main door. My eyes closed as I took in a deep breath.

    As I exhaled, I opened my eyes and headed straight to my bedroom.

    I picked upfortable bell-bottom jeans and a turtleneck. The mark had me always be conscious of what I used to wear. The weather was getting cold and gloomy. Soon it would start raining, so I wore my overcoat and tagged an umbre with me.

    I left my house and made my way to the prison. On my way, I noticed the police station''s door was now opened, and it just made me vexed remembering how Jack had closed it.

    It took me a long time to reach the prison as it was located at the far corner of our vige, beyond the agriculturalnd.

    I went inside and luckily the gatekeeper recognised me as the Beta, "Beta Selene, what brings you here?" He had an oddly sunny smile on his face, and it made me feel a bit ufortable

    "Yeah, I was here to meet the prison supervisor," I said.

    "Oh, he -uh- is not here," the guard replied, "He was actually at the hospital with miss Suzan. Is it something urgent? Do you want me to call him here?"

    "That would be very much appreciated," I said with a smile, "It is quite urgent."

    The guard opened the door for me and an eerie silence braced my ears, which I had experienced here even when I was locked up. He pointed inside showing directions, "Go straight from here and take a right. The first door would be the supervisor''s room. I will call him immediately."

    "Thank you," I smiled at him as I stepped inside and he pulled the door to shut behind me.

    I walked as I was instructed and found the prison supervisor''s room with a big namete which was slid into the ce made for it ''GALE BRAYDON''

    I gingerly opened the door, not knowing whether I was allowed to do that because there was literally no one around. I stepped inside the room, which was neatly kept with nts at the two corners behind the main chair for the supervisor and a steel table in front of which were the typical steel chairs of the prison, but in a good shape. There wererge drawer cupboards and only one shelf behind the main seat, which was filled with books and it was well kept, unlike what I saw in the police station.

    I took a seat on one of the chairs and waited. The wall clock was showing the time 10:30 right now, and I closed my eyes, knowing it would take Suzan''s dad some time toe here from the hospital.

    In the next ten minutes, the door to the room flew open, and I jolted in my seat.

    "Beta Selene," came a hoarse and heavy voice and I got up to see Suzan''s father holding a big grin on his face, "I have been so eager to meet you since my daughter introduced you as her best friend."

 Chapter 191 - Dagger

    I was a little weirded out by the amount of enthusiasm that Suzan''s father showed right now. But then again, Suzan''s mother had shown the same amount of enthusiasm towards me. It made me wonder whether Suzan ever brought any friends along with her apart from me. "It is great to finally get to meet you as well, Mr Brayden," I addressed him officially, knowing he was the Prison supervisor.

    "Don''t be so formal, Selene. Take a seat," Mr Brayden said in a daunting yet soft tone, "What would you like to have coffee or tea?"

    Suddenly, I felt I was dating Suzan and was being introduced to her parents for the first time. Only the thing was her parents were very friendly, "I think I will have some water."

    "Bring some water for thedy," His voice boomed, and I unconsciously jolted.

    Mr Brayden had a bright smile on his face as he took a seat in the chair in front of me. The man was hefty to look at, but the smile on his facepletely opposite of his looks. He had a battle scar running down his face from the left eyebrow, cutting in a smooth curve over the left side of his lip. Despite it, he looked less intimidating to right now and more excited.

    "Tell me, Selene, what can I do for you?" Mr Brayden ced his elbows on the table.

    I passed him an awkwardly tight smile, "Actually, I was wondering if you could help me with information about a certain prisoner."

    "Absolutely," Mr Brayden got up from his chair before I could say anything and walked to the rack on his right. He pulled out a huge green register and then another red one and then a pink one beforending them on the desk with a loud thud. He took his seat back and pulled the chair forward when there was a knock on the door, "Yes,e in."

    I turned around to see a man in his fifties, slender and small in stature, bring the tray with one cup and one ss of water. The man bowed to be and with a smile kept the ss on my side of the table. "Thank you," I drawled my words.

    He had almost given the same reaction as the guard outside, and it really made me feel uneasy.

    I waited for the man to take his exit before asking Mr Brayden, "Does everyone smile like that around here? The guard was the same."

    Mr Braydenughed at my question and it confused me whether I had asked something odd. "Suzanes here sometime andst time she was here to get the details on prisoners, she went around telling everyone that the new Beta was going to be her best friend." My eyebrows raised in shock on hearing that. "Not only that, she had made a special sweet dish and had asked me to distribute it here in celebration of you bing the Beta."

    I chuckled at that, "she overdoes things sometimes."

    "She always does," Mr Brayden replied with a sunny smile, "Well, I have told everyone here to treat you well. Who will dare go against my word?" He casually sipped his tea, and I blinked at him twice.

    "You did not have to do that," I murmured as I drank the water from my ss.

    Mr Brayden waved his hand while his cup was still near his mouth, "You are Suzan''s best friend and that girl has never brought a friend home in her entire life. I am so d you are taking good care of her."

    "She is a lovely girl," I said as m smile ttered rememberingst night when I had almost lost her.

    It would have been so disheartening for me. I wasn''t coping with what happened to Ellie and Sam well, if something would have happened to- No, she was safe now and that is all that mattered.

    I drank some more water before I broke out of my thought and looked at Suzan''s father sitting in front of me. Last time I had met her mother, I was sure she took her over exciting characteristics from her mother, but her father was equally enthusiastic and now I thought both of them contributed a huge share towards Suzan''s character. It had me uncontrobly smile before Mr Brayden asked, "So what were you looking for?"

    "Yes about that," I wrung my hands together as I leaned forward, "I wanted information on Zelda Cermesi. Is she in the prison right now?"

    The question rang some bells inside Mr Brayden as his brows knitted and he hummed. He thought for a while before getting up to get another grey folder, which was rather short in size. He carefully flipped through pages before he flipped back a page, "Here she is." Mr Brayden read through the contents, "She was granted a month''s bail for her marriage. I don''t think she came back yet."

    "What do you mean, marriage?" I asked in a confused tone.

    Mr Brayden lifted the folder to flip it in front of me, "See for yourself, it was granted by the court, so I don''t have any details. The police station would have the official details of the bail."

    Jack would definitely not let me have the details from the police station. I would have to go to the court to get them after all. That wasn''t a problem, as I was headed there any which way. "Thank you for the information," I offered a handshake, and the man returned a firm handshake.

    "Always happy to help you," he said with a bright smile on his face, "Is that all you need?"

    I thought for a second when Channing''s words came to mind about how only was capable of handling Zelda''s imprisonment. "I wanted to ask you something," I said when I received a hum from Mr Brayden, "I thought the Alpha controlled Zelda''s bail. How did she receive one from the court?"

    Mr Brayden creased his brows, "Didn''t the Alpha send Chief Jack here for the same thing?"

    "Did Chief Jack say that?" I asked him immediately.

    "Yeah," Mr Brayden casually replied, "He has to officially sign some papers before he could take anyone away from here. The paper should be right behind this." Mr Brayden leaned forward to flip the page and as he realised it, he took the register back towards himself. He frantically flipped through all the pages with his brows creased, "I remember making him sign it."

    I understood what had happened here, "It''s okay Mr Brayden, Zelda must have snuck in here when you weren''t there."

    The man''s demeanourpletely flipped in a second. His eyes hardened, and I did not have to wait here to see how the guards were going to get a good punishment tonight. "Is there anything else you need, Selene?" Mr Brayden asked in a gravelled voice.

    I wanted to ask something else, but it totally slipped out of my mind. "No, that would be it."

    "Okay, let me see you out," Mr Brayden said with a raging fire in his eyes. I did notin as I stepped outside and he came from behind me before locking the door with keys. He walked me out till the main gate and shed a smile which did not reach his eyes, "Next timee home for dinner."

    "Sure, Mr Brayden," I replied, "See youter than. Thank you for your help."

    "Any time, Selene," He chuckled, this time hearing my formal words. But I knew his hell was going to break loose inside the prison.

    I waved him a bye as I headed towards the outskirts of the vige this time. It was a long walk to the capital and for a moment I felt like it would have been great even if I had a carriage in today''s date. It instantly reminded me of Fang and with the kiss had happened in the field that day. I fanned my face as I thought about it. That was my first kiss, and he had just dared to steal it, just like that. But even if I wanted to deny it, that ce was something memorable. Except the man who needed a good beating.

    I was worried that Fang would call or text me to tease about it, but I supposed he had not got any time with what had happened in Waterwoods yesterday. Even they had faced casualties and it just made me think whether there was a bigger mastermind behind this.

    As I reached near the forest, I dismissed the thought out of my mind and my feet made way straight towards the capital city.

    After a long walk, I reached the capital city byte afternoon. I was parched and decided to make a stop by the market area to buy myself some water. There was a stall who sold juice and had a refrigerator. Went ahead and rested my hand on the counter when I smelled the familiar scent of burning embers. I quickly turned around but was only greeted by a bustling market.

    I turned back to the stall owner, "Give a bottle of water."

    "Iced?" he asked.

    "Iced," I replied. There was no way my thirst would be quenched by normal water right now.

    He kept the bottle on the counter, where there was a foggy look on the outside while I exchanged it with cash. I opened the lid and started drinking, finally tasting heaven, when suddenly I felt two hands on my shoulder pull me back and the bottle jerked out of my mouth, spilling the drink over me. Before I could react to whosoever it was, the bottle flew out of my hand and I felt something sharp graze across my the side of my palm.

    My eyes shot to the left, where the bottle now spilled all the water down while the dagger held the lower part of it against a pineapple.

 Chapter 192 - Giggles

    I gulped as an enormous ball of anxiety formed in the pit of my stomach. My gaze shifted right to check where the dagger hade from when I felt some hot liquid trickled down the side of my hand. "Are you okay?" I heard Fang''s voice behind me, and I finally turned back to see him, and our eyes met.

    "Excuse me," the stall owner was scared to his bones, seeing the stall now flooded with water. His voice quivered as he said, "Please, I don''t want any trouble here. Here, have this, but get away from my stall."

    The owner handed me another water bottle, and that was when my eyes went around as the shock slowly left my body.

    I took deep breaths, knowing I was almost killed right now. Someone was out there to get me and it wasn''t going to be easy solving the case. As far as my mind could conclude, this was a warning shot or an attempt to assassinate and I doubt anyone wants to assassinate me because I am the princess. The only usible conclusion was that this was so I could not work on Zelda''s case.

    I leaned ahead, but Fang left my shoulder, only to pull my bleeding hand close to him. "I am fine Fang," I freed my hand from his hold before pulling the dagger, which was holding the bottle by the pineapple hanging on the upper section of the stall.

    "Excuse me," the stall owner said again but this time more firmly, "Please leave, you are driving my customers away."

    I did not care now that I was back in my senses; I gazed through the bustling market. The dagger hade from my right and I started running in that direction. Moving the people away.

    There were some res and shouts as I rushed past the people till I was outside the market.

    My eyes moved around frantically, but there were justmon people in the crowd. One person had a cap on him who almost walked past me before I put my hand on his shoulder to have him turn around. It was a boy of around my age and he confusingly asked, "You need something?"

    I couldn''t help but stare at his face for a second longer before I shook my head, "No." Suddenly, Fang circled his arm around my shoulder as he pulled me close to him, "Hey! what do you think you are doing?" I was quick to pass him a re as he held me snugly against his side while walking past the crowd in the opposite direction of the court. I tried to get out of his hold while being careful of the dagger in my hand, "Fang! At least tell me where are you taking me."

    "Just walk," Fang spoke in a passive voice and looked at him speechlessly while my feet kept walking at his pace. "Eyes ahead, little one," Fang said, and I looked forward, where there was arge pole.

    "Woah!" I eximed as Fang pulled me to his side and smiled at me,

    "I got you," his wicked smile was back on his face.

    I rolled my eyes. I would have rather run into that pole than be saved by Fang. He looked at me with a smirk as if he read my thought and I spoke with a scowl, "I don''t care if you read my mi-"

    BANG!

    My head banged against another pole, and I staggered back a little while Fang still had his hand around me. He kept me from falling, but how can he just let me go and bang my head on the pole knowing it was here. After all, he was the one leading me around. More like dragging me around. "Oh no, did that hurt?" Fang asked in the fakest concerned voice he could.

    I red at him, "I am going back." I turned around immediately to leave immediately when Fang suddenly pulled me into his embrace.

    My hand holding the dagger was stuck by my side and the other over my forehead, as Fang had wrapped me in his strong arms. I had to crane my neck up to look at him while he strained his neck to stare into my eyes. The colour quickly rose on my face, knowing there were people watching us. "Didn''t know you could be this red with just a hug," Fang whispered.

    "L-Let go of me," his words were just making me more and more embarrassed and conscious of myself. I tried to wriggle out of his hold, but he was too strong for me.

    Slowly and steadily, Fang started leaning closer to my face, and the memories of our kiss started to sh through my head. Was this man nning to do it right here in the middle of the public? That was not the issue; I did not want him to do it at all. I leaned backwards as he came closer and closer till he pulled me back up with his chain of arms around me. When Fang leaned closer, I just got scared and move my hand on my forehead right across his face.

    It was a little p, and a nerve popped on Fang''s head, "Are you an idiot?" I asked him. Noticing his hold loosen around me, I ducked out of his hands and took a safe distance.

    Fang held his cheek, which was not even pped. I had just pushed his face aside.

    "Do you despise me so much to do that in public?" Fang asked with a serious tone in his eyes, and I gulped, looking at the expressions on his face.

    "You started it in public," I replied.

    Fang took a step closer to me, and I held the dagger, which was thrown at me up and between us. In the blink of an eye, Fang twisted it out of my hold and his lips curled in a sinister smile, "So you are fine if we do that in private?"

    I snatched the dagger back from his hand, "How obnoxious can one be." I rolled my eyes before walking in the direction of the court.

    "Someone is cranky today," Fang said as he walked by my side. He did not pull me away anymore rather was going with me. I ignored his words as I lifted my hand to see the wound that had caused. The blood was smeared all over my hand and I can only imagine how many clothes I had dirtied today while pushing past them.

    Surprisingly, when I looked at the wound, it was shallower than what I had seen the first time. I kept looking at the wound in awe, as I could see how slowly it was getting back together.

    "Isn''t that amazing," I heard Fang''s voice behind me and he had barbequed meat in his hand and his words mumbled.

    I stopped before letting out a big exhale and turned to face Fang. He looked at me and then at the long stick he had in hand on which the meat was hanging and he offered it to me. I stared at his hand and then at him childishly chewing on his previous bite before taking another one. "Why are you here, Fang?" I asked calmly.

    "To meet you, of course," came his casual reply with mumbled words.

    I rolled my eyes before holding his hand to bring it down from near his mouth. He was too focused on the food. "How did you even know I was here?"

    "Well," Fang chewed on his bite while waving the meat stick in his hand, "Channing called..."

    "...And?" I drawled on asking him to finish his exnation.

    Fang clicked his tongue, "We were discussing how the viges think it is a deration of war, h h... and then your topic came up. He told me you were here, so I followed you here."

    "Great," I raised my hand in the air before dropping them back by my side. "I have work to do so no need to tag along."

    Fang aimed and threw the stick in his hand in the dustbin and it spun in the air beforending right in the bin. He dusted his clean hands, "I am just here to help my soulmate, nothing else."

    I immediately looked around, "Don''t say it out loud!" My words were a shouted whisper.

    Fang leaned closer and this time, I leaned back until it was not possible for me anymore. His strong scent was sure to dte my pupil as he had stepped into my close space, "Selene, I don''t care. Let the queen know I am going to make you mine." I took in a sharp breath, hearing his words as my heart did a flip in my chest. He really used to say things that used to render me speechless. Fang''s hand slid down my arm till he slowly took the dagger from it.

    He raised the dagger to his eye and gave me the free space to stand back up straight. I consciously looked around and there were eyes on us. The teenagers roaming around only giggled while stealing nces at us.

    Idiot Fang!

    "Selene, look at this," he called me seriously, and I walked ahead to see what he was showing me on the dagger. I saw a faint symbol at the end of the de, which looked like an arrow inside a drop. My eyes squinted at it trying to understand any meaning of it before Fang spoke, "This is the Cermesi n''s symbol."

    --------

    Author''s note: I did a huge blunder in the past few chapters. I was so emersed in writing that I confused the name Ellie and ine. I am going back to correct the mistakes slowly, as I have been referring to ine as Ellie in these past few chapters.. I am really sorry about it >< Henceforth, it would be as normal, Zelda as Ellie and Eliane, the healer as ine.

 Chapter 193 - Under The Umberella

    Fang diligently studied the knife for some more time, bringing it closer. I let him do his study on it, as it was something I believed he would be an expert in. But I would still have to make sure of thingster. With the way Channing had acted a while back, I was a little sceptical about everyone else''s support.

    It wasn''t a lie that Channing was the first person who had won my trust, but with what happened near the police station, there were cracks in my trust.

    When it came to Fang, I never trusted him to begin with, so it wouldn''t be a surprise for me if he ever sneaks behind me and makes me hold another knife in my back. The worst was how he was getting intimate with me. I knew our wolves were in heat because they wanted toplete the mating process, but like hell, I was letting Fang do it. I''d take my chances of trying to kill him if he tried to kiss me next time.

    Fang gaze up from the knife, observing me as if he had been reading my thoughts all this time. There was a gentle smirk on his face as he handed me back the dagger.

    I looked at it again when suddenly I felt his lips on my forehead.

    There was a small bump that had formed there because of the sh with the pole and when Fang kissed, it hurt a little, but then was reced by a soothing sensation of his lips. My eyes went wide, "What are you doing?" My fingers went up to trace where I felt a small bump on my forehead and where Fang had just kissed.

    Fang chuckled as he held my wrist and started walking, dragging me behind him in the direction of the court, "Don''t go try to kill me just yet, little one, there is still a lot to happen between us."

    He faced my way and winked at me, and it just made me feel more embarrassed as the faces around us had turned to us.

    "If you want to hide yourself, I am always ready to take you in my embrace," Fang extended his other arm towards my opposite shoulder and before he could grab it, I pped his hand away and jerked my wrist out of his hold.

    I huffed and walked ahead to get out of the market. After some time, I realised that Fang was still following me, and this time, he had some other dish in his hand.

    "Why are you following me? Don''t you have any work to do?" I asked, as I continued to walk without looking at Fang.

    Fang hummed, "A lot actually, but I am here to help you."

    I stopped in my track and turned to him. If Fang was here to help, that meant he needed something in return, some price to always be paid. "What do you want?" Fang raised his eyebrows in question at my words before filling his mouth with another bite. "If you want to help, you must need something in return or else why would you be so generous."

    There was a grin on Fang''s lips as his cheeks were still filled with food, "You know me so well, my soulmate."

    I immediately clicked my tongue, but did not bother exining it to him again, because Fang wasn''t going to understand. If someone heard him say that to me and that person was from the castle, my mother would surely call me back. Worst would be her removing the mark by force and I would suffer consequences. Even Fang might lose his wolf if done by force. Channing had already lost his ability to mark anyone else because he had forcefully removed the mark off from Ellie... or Zelda.

    "Tell me fast, what do you want?" I asked. It was better to be aware beforehand, because if I left it for Fang to do the bidding, he would make sure I paid the price.

    Fang crinkled his brows and lifted one eyebrow as if thinking of something. One of his hands was still holding the paper te and the other one traced the line of his jaw, "I want to...." He drawled before bringing his finger forward to poke the small mountain I had on my head because of hitting the pole.

    "Oww!" I brought my hand up immediately to cover my forehead. It was sure to turn ck and blue in the next few hours.

    Fang snickered at me, "I just want to help you and the price to pay is you let me help you."

    He went on walking ahead towards the court and followed him close, "I don''t want your help." Fang was thest person I would go to for help. There were other people who were better trusted than him and I would rather do things on my own before even thinking of getting his help.

    "Trust me, you are going to need it," Fang said before he threw the paper te he was eating from into a bin nearby.

    "No, I won''t," I confidently spoke back to him when suddenly there was thunder in the sky and I jumped up, scared. In no time, the clouds poured down, and I quickly opened my umbre. When I realised Fang did not have one, there was a smug smile which appeared on my face and I started walking in the direction of the court, which was not far from here. But Fang was quick to catch up as he pulled his hoodie up and walked casually beside me. "Are you sure you want to keep getting wet like that?"

    Fang chuckled and jerked his arm, and all the water droplets from his long-sleeve scattered in the air. "I am always prepared," Fang said as he continued to casually walk alongside me. I sighed at myself for even thinking I should be happy for his loss.

    I did not speak anything more with him as my thoughts kept drifting back to the funeral which had taken ce in the morning.

    It was eating at my mind slowly and finding Zelda was starting to increasingly be personal for me. With ine''s death, I was feeling uneasy and even though I tried to let things around me distract me, my mind was still revolving there. My hand clenched around the handle of my umbre till my knuckles turned white. It was very uneasy to handle the feeling that rose in my chest.

    Suddenly, I was pushed to the side, and Fang ducked inside my umbre. His face was drenched with water and irritation, "Give me some space."

    "Didn''t youe prepared?" I asked, totally forgetting my previous train of thought as the vexing Fang once again entered my mind. "I don''t have space in my umbre for both of us. Stay out," I tried to push him out, but he adamantly stayed inside.

    Fang clicked his tongue, "Raise the umbre, don''t you understand I am taller than you?"

    I looked at him and he was walking with bent knees and ducked under the umbre. I smirked, "No, you want to stay inside the umbre, you will stay like this only."

    Fang looked into my eyes as he squinted, "How about I pay you with a kiss?"

    "Get out," I pushed him out of the umbre, bringing it to my other side. What was he even thinking by doing that constantly?

    Fang had not once teased me about the kiss which happened between us, and I was grateful for that, but it did not mean I was going to let him do it again and be so shamelessly suggestive around me.

    Fang grabbed the umbre from my hand and there was a small war of strength between us before he won and raised the umbrefortable to his height. "Give it back," I said as I went to get it back, but it only resulted in him taking it to his side and as my right arm started to get soaked in water, I quickly went inside the umbre. The dagger which I had been holding in my hand this whole time twisted unconsciously in my hand as I wanted to stab it into this obnoxious man.

    We reached the court, and I took my umbre back from him with a jerk. Fang did not say anything, but the look on his face was quite evident as the wicked smile had not dropped.

    He liked troubling me for no reason.

    "Is that Minister Fang?" I suddenly heard a girl''s voice, and I turned in the direction of the sound. There were two girls standing with a mesmerised look.

    The other one replied, "Oh my god, yes he is!"

    "Charming as the rumours say," the first one spoke.

    Fang turned to re at them and I passively walked past him as if I did not know this man. That would be a huge ruckus having me spotted with him, especially when I remembered thest time Fang had visited court. Girls had swarmed like bees to him.

    "Did he look at me?" The second girl asked, not believing her eyes and her fate.

    The first girl was quick to react, "I brought my handy cam with me. Let''s get a photo with him." She dragged the other girl, and I pulled my lips in, trying to hold my smile and only imagine how Fang was going to suffer now. "Minister Fang!" The girl called out.

    Before Fang could climb up the stairs with his long legs as fast as he could, his paparazzi had caught up to him. He tried to move ahead, but there were many other girls who only joined in.

    "Minister Fang!" The shouts and screams were quite clear and filled around the court.

    My eyes met with Fang''s for a brief moment before I smirked at him and waved goodbye. I did not need his help anyway and without his Beta here, unlikest time, his Beta wasn''t here to save him and the girls did not look like they were in the mood to let go of him. The bees and their honeb.

    Turning around, I started making my way towards the courthouse to find where exactly would I get the evidence.

    It was only the second time I hade here, and I seriously did not know a thing here. My eyes went back to where Fang was buried in between the girls, and I clicked my tongue.

    ------

    Author''s Note: I have recently joined to a job, and the timing is very inconvenient for me to write and post two chapters daily.. Till the time I get adjusted to it please try and understand as there would be only one chapter updates per day. allnovelfull

 Chapter 194 - Irked

    I turned to look at where Fang was being stormed by the girls and back at the court. The rain had left thend with gigantic shadows as the sun was covered by dark, gloomy clouds. My head turned in the direction of the court where lights were lit now and the path on the right was and left looked yellow because of the lights.

    I took a deep breath before finally deciding to enter the court. I travelled inside and through the door which I had previously gone through.

    The door only led to the witness section, so I wondered whether Jack had brought Zelda here or taken her somewhere else. I walked through the hallway till I reached the far end and realised there was no other door. A slight panic set into me, trying to figure out where I should be headed to.

    After a long time of the search, I entered through a door that was in the left hallway and found a receptionist on a call, "Hello, I had some en-"

    He raised his hand in wait sign and a rude face. His hand reached out for a file and he flipped through the pages and spoke on the phone in a grumpy tone, "There is nothing here on him. Why don''t youe and submit the case file... Sir, try and understand we cannot provide the certificate without it."

    I tapped my foot, not bothering to hear what he was saying further. Time was of the essence to me and I just wanted to enquire about one case which this man was finding hard to cut through between his calls.

    "Excuse me," I tried patting my hand on the table and bringing the receptionist''s attention.

    The man looked at me with a crooked face, "Sit there for a minute." His hand pointed to the line of chairs, which was sure to be the waiting area. I looked back at the chairs and then again at the man. He stared at me while humming on the line and actioned for me to just scram away from in front of him. I did not understand why every reception had this kind of service. It must be so irritating for them to do their job.

    I walked to the chair and sat down, waiting for him to cut his call. After a long time, he cut his call, and I dashed up to him while he was drinking water from his bottle.

    "Hie, I am Beta of Winterwells," I introduced myself quickly, "I wanted to know about a certain bail case."

    "Ask your area police station, madam," He said as he went back to his work where there was an enormous pile of documents waiting for him. Why do they have to keep such arrogant people at the helping desk!

    "It isn''t there. I wanted to know the records here," I said when suddenly the telephone rang again and the man showed me his index finger. I rolled my eyes. This was seriously getting on my nerves now. It had been around half an hour since I had arrived here and the man was just making me wait more. "Can you not help me first and then talk on the call?" I snapped, and he red at me. It was truly irritating me now, and I was on the verge of pulling him by the cor and maybend two-three ps on his face.

    The man looked at me with a scowl, holding the telephone receiver to his shoulder, and spoke, "I told you I don''t have it here. Get it from the police station. Aren''t you the Beta of your vige?"

    "Mister, whosoever you are," I said, losing all my identity, "You better help me quickly if you want to stay in an intact shape."

    He red at me, and suddenly the sound of the typewriters, which was resounding throughout the room, stopped. I turned around to see how everyone was looking shocked at me and the way I had spoken with the receptionist of the court.

    "Security!" the man shouted and two men came running from outside, "Get thisdy out of here."

    "Wait, how can you do that? Isn''t your job to help people?" I shouted on top of my lungs to the receptionist, "Now help me get those bail papers." My teeth gritted with every sentence I spoke. But that was exactly what the security observed, and they came forward to stand in between me and the receptionist, pushing me a little further and as I looked at the receptionist, who just went back to his call.

    The guard asked me politely first, "Ma''am please leave, before we are forced to drag you out."

    "That man is not doing his job right, and you are asking ME to leave?" I grunted at the guards. My irritation and anger and all the rage which I have been feeling for such a long time was just finding one or the other way to get out of me.

    The guards looked at each other, and this time, the other guard just nodded.

    The next thing I knew, I was being held by my elbow and dragged out of the court. "You cannot do this!" I retaliated as I was being dragged out like some kind of prisoner. My body wiggled, and I shouted again, "Let me go. I am here to only get information!" I said, but the security guards were not ready to listen to me. A small grunt left the back of my throat and I mmed my feet on the ground, trying to be set free like a small kid, but they easily dragged me out.

    "Leave her," I suddenly heard Fang''s voice behind me, and the guards looked at him for two seconds before leaving me.

    "Minister Fang," one of the guards spoke, "She has been creating ruckus inside the courtroom so we were just-"

    Fang raised his hand for him to stop speaking and the guard quiet down. Fang walked closer to me and circled his hand around my shoulder. I quickly jerked it away, but he put his hand around with force this time. "Be good little one, I will help you get through."

    "I don''t need your help," I growled.

    Fang looked at the security guards and then at me before making me walk alongside him, "If you want, I can help them drag you out of here."

    I gritted my teeth at the thought. The way Fang had let my head hit the pole, I was sure he would let the guards drag me out of here. I kept quiet, knowing my words were not needed here, and clicked my tongue. I did not want to take help from Fang, but right now, he was someone who could make or break this situation. There was a different irritation I felt around Fang, and thinking about how I had acted a while back made me more embarrassed than ever.

    We reached the room again and this time the receptionist, on seeing Fang standing in front of him, quickly got up, "Minister Fang!" He went back to his telephone and quickly dismissed the other person, "I will get back to you." He kept the receiver down immediately, "How can I help you, Minister Fang?"

    The aura and the tune he was singing a while back had totally changed.

    Fang did not even smile at the receptionist. Rather came to the point directly, "This here is a special person to me and she needs something. Help her get it." Fang pushed me forward, and I was the one who red at the receptionist this time.

    The man was quick to offer me a bright smile, "Yes, please tell me what can I do for you, ma''am?"

    I stared at him for a good one minute as I narrowed my eyes and the man''s fake smile started to tter on his face. He removed his handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his forehead. I smiled, looking at the impact Fang was having on him. Although I did not want to admit it, Fang was still my soulmate, and it was funny how I felt a little sense of pride in front of that sweating receptionist.

    "I need files on bail of Zelda Cermesi or Ellie Cermesi," I asked, not knowing with what name it was fed with. But I knew it was around a month and a half back, "Must be around a month back or before that."

    "Let me check through the bails granted," He smiled at Fang, but Fang did not smile at all. He was rather vexed, and it satisfied me that he was irked by something.

    The man went to some cupboard and brought out heaps of files from a month back.

    "Let''s sit till he is done," Fang gestured towards the chair and I could not deny. Fang had finally helped me, and I didn''t know how I would have handled the situation without Fang here today. This different Selene I was seeing inside me was not a good Selene and I did not understand why this change was taking ce. I was never someone this rude and dumb, for that matter.

    When Fang and I took a seat near the sitting area, I turned to him, "Are you irritated about something?" I asked him.

    "No," Fang was brief and quick with his reply.

    A small smile came to form on my lips as I poked him on his shoulder to grab his attention and irk him more, "Why are you irritated?"

    A nerve popped on Fang''s head as he calmly turned to me and looked dead in my eyes.. My breath stuck in my throat as he had turned close to my face and he spoke, "Because you left me right there."

 Chapter 195 - Cermesi Clan

    I looked at Fang, a little taken aback by the little confession he had made. I did not know what to say back to him. He hade here all the way and helped me while I was the one who had left him there alone with his fans. "You should treat your fans sometimes," I said to him, trying to lighten the mood and distract the topic.

    Fang stared at me with his dark eyes, and my smile ttered on my face. He leaned towards my side of the chair on the armrest, "Are you fine with your soulmate being looked at and touched by other women?"

    My eyes rolled as soon as he said that, "I don''t care."

    Fang did not anything for a long time as he continued to stare at me and I kept trying to find meaning in the way he looked at me. I really wished I had his abilities so I could his thought process sometimes. It would be lovely to see what he had nned and plotted this time. Fang finally sat straight on his chair and looked at the receptionist, who was sorting the files out and then back at me, "You will one day."

    "What?" I asked,pletely forgetting about our previous course of conversation.

    Fang''s lips twisted as he looked at me with his head leaned back leisurely, "Nothing."

    "What do you mean, nothing?" I asked. There had to be something. Not like I wanted to pry into something useless, but the receptionist was taking enough time for me to get bored. I wanted to keep my mind off of other things as well, and Fang seemed to have that effect on me of keeping me distracted with his irritating personality. When he did not respond to anything and rather stared at the receptionist, I called him, "Fang!"

    "What!?" he replied, a little irked and carry forwarding his previous feelings. "It was nothing, now let me concentrate."

    My brows creased at his words, "What are you concentrating on?" I tried to check what he was doing, and all Fang did was stare at the receptionist.

    For a long time, Fang kept looking at the receptionist, and when the receptionist looked up, Fang stared at him dead in the eye and asked, "Should Ie and help you there?" Fang''s tone wasn''t friendly at all. In fact, he was irritated from the moment he had met and entered here.

    The receptionist did a nervousugh before replying, "I got it Sir."

    "Then what is taking you long to bring it here?" Fang asked, and the receptionist wiped his forehead to the sleeve of his shirt. I did not know what Fang was concentrating on, probably reading his mind, but I thought he had to meet certain criteria, like touching the person to get ess to their memory chamber. Nevertheless, it looked like something was fishy about the receptionist.

    He gingerly made his way forward with a file in his hand and handed it to me, "T-This is about all the criminal history, so I would urge to read only thest page as you need that."

    "What is wrong with other pages?" Fang was quick to ask.

    The receptionist looked around the room where the people were staring at him and he was sweating buckets right now. He leaned closer to Fang and said, "Minister Fang, this is the kind of information we only disclose with a proper notice."

    Fang tilted his head to the side, "Where do you get your permissions from?"

    The receptionist wrung his hands, not understanding what answer he should give to that. I, on the other hand, did not even look at the file, trying to see the exchange of words between the two men. The receptionist gulped before he replied, "From the police department or the elders."

    There was a smile that appeared on Fang''s lips, "I am the head of our Waterwoods police department and elder representative in the court. There you have your permissions."

    I looked at Fang as he turned to me, totally ignoring the receptionist. "What was that about?" I whispered to him.

    He shook his head, "Nothing. You go through the file as you wish." Fang was being extremely considerate towards my needs and it was only making me question his motives. He had always taken a price in return in the past and I doubted people changed their ways easily. When the receptionist was about to interfere, Fang''s eyes turned back at him and he spoke, "I am sure you have a lot of phone calls to attend to. Get going." Fang waved his hand as if giving an order and he looked nothing less to a king right now.

    Maybe he wanted to get back on the topic of marrying me. The way he roamed around and acted, I was truly starting to believe that Fang was looking for the throne.

    "Focus, little one," Fang''s voice pulled me out of my daze where I was looking at the big C engraved on the file.

    They usibly sorted as per the surname because the same system was followed in our vige. I blinked rapidly before I heard the receptionist leave us with the file alone and, coincidentally; the telephone rang. I flipped the lightweight file as I wanted to see thest page and opened it from behind. Thest page indeed was of Zelda with her photo there and I read through the case where it said ''grant of temporary bail on ount of Police Chief of Winterwells - Jack Walter.''

    "Aha!" I pped the back of my hand on the page, "This is perfectly enough to get both of them."

    Fang leaned in to read and snicked, "How foolish."

    I immediately got up with the page and asked the man sitting at the reception with the telephone receiver on his ear, "Do you have a printer here?"

    The receptionist did not cut the call but this time he was polite with his tone, "You cannot take a copy, madam."

    Fang, who hade to stand beside me, spoke immediately, "I need it to solve a case as evidence." The receptionist only got more worried about this. He really looked like he was tied between the decisions when Fang was standing in front of him.

    "You will need awyer for that," came the low voice of the receptionist.

    Fang chuckled before he leaned forward and grabbed the man''s shirt before pulling him forward and the wig on the receptionist''s head slid backwards, "Do I look like someone who needs awyer? Thewyers need me. Now get the print of this page if you want to see your job intact here for the rest of your life.

    The receptionist quickly nodded his head as the telephone receiver slipped out of his hand and fell on the desk. "Let me get that," the man moved his hand forward, and I handed him thest page, removing it from the stic cover.

    The receptionist grabbed the paper and ran away from there. He found the big printer at the corner of the room and I really felt bad for that man now.

    "You didn''t have to be that rough with him," I said to Fang, but Fang was in no mood to listen to me as his eyes were dauntingly trained on the receptionist. It was now that I understood that this case was rted to Waterwoods as well. I was quick to ask, "Was it Zelda who attacked on Waterwoods as well that night?"

    "Yes," Fang gave me a brief reply and somewhere I felt awed by her strength. In one night she had fatally hurt so many people.

    I did not understand why she was so strong when it was just one person, "Is Zelda really that formidable as an opponent that she took on so many wolves in just one night and not to mention, just one de at that."

    Fang finally turned his gaze towards me, "Selene, you don''t know anything about the Cermesi n do you?"

    I shook my head, "How would I know that sitting in the dungeons."

    This time, Fang was the one to roll his eyes. He intended his hand ahead and this time I did not do the same mistake of thinking it was for holding my hand. I looked at Fang and there was a light smirk on his lips as he asked, "Hand me the dagger." I removed it from where I had securely kept it in my pocket such that it wouldn''t tear through my fabric. Fang showed me the symbol again, "Look here, it looks like an arrow inside a drop, doesn''t it?" I nodded and Fang questioned, "What do you think it represents?"

    I looked at the symbol, which was faintly carved at the bottom of the de. My eyes narrowed and all the gears in my head started turning, but I could note to one answer, "What does it mean? Water?"

    Fang chuckled before turning the dagger in his hand and holding the de between his fingers with hitting my forehead with the hilt.

    "Oww!" What was that for?" I rubbed my forehead at the pain shot up from the already injured mountain on my temple.

    Fang showed me the symbol again, "It is an arrow inside a drop of blood, now you know who the Cermesi are." I squinted at Fang as if that symbol was supposed to do the talking for Fang.

    "I don''t," I dramatically said to Fang before folding my hand over my chest. Fang''s eyes travelled lower where my bosom was defined, right now because I had folded my hand below it. Fang''s lips curled, and I was quick to snap, "Eyes here." I raised my two fingers to his eyes and then pointed back at mine. He really had some nerve to stare at me like that.

    "Can''t help you know," Fang said as he shrugged, "Beauty is supposed to be looked at."

    "Pervert," I banged my fist on the table instead of hitting him. I really wanted to pull a clean p across his face, but I had already been dragged by the guards out once.

    Fang took a deep breath and exhaled, "You should learn to take apliment."

    I rolled my eyes at him, "Can''t you focus on the topic? Stop talking about me and tell me about what that symbol means."

    Fang hummed as he brought the dagger up to his eyes level and then spoke, "The arrow and the drop of blood symbolise the profession of the Cermesi n."

    "And what is that?" I asked getting irritated now.

    Fang chuckled at me, "You really look cute when you are angry, all-"

    "Shut up and tell me about the Cermesi n," I whispered loudly and Fang raised his hand in a surrender sign.

    He handed me back the dagger before telling, "They kill for money, Cermesi is the well-known assassin in the west of Greend."

 Chapter 196 - Stealing Kisses

    "Professional Assassins?" I whispered out loud, and some of the faces inside the room turned to us. There was an awkward smile that reced my shocked expressions. The people who had turned to look at me with their cross-eyes went back to their work slowly, and I gazed back at Fang to whisper, "Are you serious? Why would the queen let them coexist in this kingdom?"

    Fang snickered, "The Cermesi are in a pact with the king. They don''t attack the king''s men and are always consider the royal couple as their priority while taking an assignment."

    My brows creased at his words. Having an assassin n co exit where they have their own n heir and a princess was like challenging the throne itself. "Are they afraid that the n might attack the king or queen one day?" I asked, knowing very well how the ns used to be formed in the past and how brutish they used to be trained. With what Zelda had managed to aplishst night, I doubted she was someone weak. It was a clean massacre and without any traces left behind.

    "That is the pact," Fang exined, "If something like that happens, then the entire n will be executed."

    "What!" I eximed on hearing it.

    "Yes," Fang said as his eyes trailed back to the receptionist, who had gone to take a copy of Zelda''s bail paper record, "that is the reason why the king and the queen do not meddle with their Cermesi affair, to be safe themselves and refrain from pissing them off over something trivial which the queen does every day." Fang spoke in a sluggish tone, as if he was one of the queen''s regr target.

    "You talk as if the queen does a number on you," I smirked tauntingly at him.

    Fang turned his face to me and in the second, his hand snaked around my waist as he pulled me close to him. My body mmed against his muscr build and I took a sharp breath. My hands rested on his chest while my eyes moved up slowly to meet his. Fang had his wicked smile back on, "Look how flustered you get with only this much."

    "I-I am not flustered," I tried to push myself, but that only led to Fang pulling me closer to him. "Fang! let me go," I whispered louder with eyes wide.

    But did not listen to those words. He simply smirked and circled his other hand behind, over my neck. My eyes went wide as soon as he pulled me closer. He wasn''t thinking about kissing me here in front of everyone, right? Unconsciously, my eyes moved to look at others in the room. The typewriters were still working and most of them did not dare look at us but some of the eyes were trained on me and Fang. I pulled in a sharp breath to say something when Fang pulled me ahead nted a soft kiss on my forehead.

    "I am sorry about the bump," Fang said as he let me go. I touched where he had kissed and the bump which had formed on my forehead because of the pole slowly started to recede.

    I looked at him shocked, before I remembered that he had marked me and can heal me as I was his soulmate.

    I huffed at him and turned to the other side, pretending as if I was reading the file. Fang was probably smiling right now, satisfied with the effect he had on me. I flipped through the pages aimlessly before my eyes suddenlynded on one particr page. I had gone two pages ahead when I slowly flipped back and I saw the name Hailey there.

    My breath stuck in my throat as my eyes slowly travelled down to see her full name. It was as I had feared it to be.

    The receptionist returned and mmed the file shut before stretching my hand ahead to him, "Is it done?" I did not want to let anyone know the treasure I had just found, so I did not look at the file back again.

    The receptionist handed me two papers, "Here are two copies, just in case you misce one." He looked at Fang for praise, but Fang simply turned to me.

    "Done?" Fang asked me, and I nodded my head after I had checked through both the copies and they looked fine to me. Fang circled his hand around my shoulder as if we were some best of friends and started walking, "Lets''s leave then." I turned back to thank the receptionist, but then I remembered the behaviour he had shown to me when I had firste here and rather walked ahead with Fang.

    My eyes still could not believe I hadnded this big evidence against Jack. There was a light shimmer in my eyes looking at the papers.

    Fang looked at my expressions and asked, "Found something useful?"

    "Very useful," I replied with a sunny smile on my face. That was when our eyes met and I realised that this would not have been possible without Fang. It took me some time, but I murmured under my breath, "Thank you."

    "What?" Fang acted oblivious, as if he had not seen that appreciationing into my head.

    I jerked his hand from over my shoulder as we walked outside the left lobby of the court. "I said thank you, you deaf man," I almost yelled as I stomped ahead and left Fang behind. Stupid idiot!

    When I came near the stair, I saw the girls were waiting for Fang and there was an anticipating look in their eyes and the crowd had significantly grown around here because of the rain. I turned back to look at Fang, who was walking casually while pulling up his hoodie for the rain. My eyes looked back at the girls, who were doing sorts of makeup and styling their hair, before Fang came out. I exhaled before rolling my eyes and pulled out the umbre to open it while inside the roof head.

    Fang was about to approach when I pulled him inside the umbre. "Little one, it''s not raining inside here," He said as he had to duck.

    "Just walk," I said as I hooked my hand on his elbow and Fang did not question me.

    There was an odd kind of trust he showed in me, and it was probably because he could read my mind, but I had a feeling in my heart that he would do it even without that he might have just trusted me blindly right now. It was a pity I could not return that trust to him, and that was probably because of the way we were acquainted with each other. I still remembered how much I had hated him when I had met Fang here in court thest time -

    <em>[My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door opening and I turned to see Channing and Lindsey return. I had no time on my hands, making up my averse mind to finally ask Fang of his offer, "What is your price?"</em>

    <em> </em>

    <em>"Smart choice" He smirked, finally winning his child''s y. I cracked my knuckles, wanting him to hurry on it. I don''t know why, but I felt that if Channing was here I would never get to hear Fang''s offer and face the consequencester in court.</em>

    <em> </em>

    <em>Fang took his sweet time savouring my impatience and then replied in a satisfied tone, "Marry me!"]</em>

    -

    There was a little smile that appeared on my lips remembering that day. With Fang, it had always been a series of ''Mary me.'' Funnily enough, I had never once said a no to him.

    But this man had always put up a price for things in front of me and that was the reason why I did not like him.

    Trust was thest word which I would associate with Fang Warchild.

    We made past the stairs without being noticed by the girls, who were still anticipating him toe out from inside the court. They would probably get tired and return back home soon. When we were out again where there were many umbres open, I lifted my umbre to let Fang fit inside. But Fang did not stand tall immediately. He gave me a brief kiss on my lips before taking the umbre from me, "Thank you."

    "You can just say it with your mouth," I said with a grunted voice. What was he trying to do, always trying to get close to me and stealing kisses? He had kissed me twice and my hand reached out to my lips to rub them.

    Fang ran his tongue over his lower lip and smirked, "I prefer the tastier way to say it."

    I rolled my eyes and grabbed the handle of the umbre, "You know what? Get out of my umbre, I don''t want you around and trying to do something shameless in the middle of the road." I pushed him out, but that sturdy building did not even budge.

    "Don''t be angry now," Fang smirked "You will look cuter when you are angry and then I will have the urge to do it again."

    "Shut up!" I shouted as I walked away from him, taking the umbre with me and Fang simply snickered as he walked in the rain beside me. How obnoxious can someone be? I thought in my mind as I looked at his broad shoulder through my umbre.. I titled my umbre to see his face, which was now getting drenched with the rain and yet he looked so handsome as he ran his hand over his face.

 Chapter 197 - Irritation

    As Fang and I walked under the rain without any exchange of words until the rain stopped. It was getting dark now, and Fang was the first to break the silence between us, "Are you hungry?"

    "Huh?" I looked at him questioningly as I closed my umbre.

    Fang jerked off his waterproof jacket and removed the hood from over his head, running fingers through his hair. He looked up at the sky where the moon was now seen, but a faint hint of sunlight still remained, giving the light blue colour to the sky. "Let''s go eat something before returning," Fang spoke in the most passive, yet the most gentle voice he could. He turned to me and gave a charming smile, "It''s on me, so have whatever you like."

    "I''ll pass," my reply was quick and so was Fang with putting his hand around my shoulder.

    He started dragging me with him, "don''t worry, no one is going to recognise me in this busy marketce." I tried to get out of his hold, but he was persistent. When I was about to retaliate, Fang calmly said, without looking my way, "There are some things about this case I want to talk to you about."

    My eyes slowly turned to him while he was still looking ahead and had his arm around my shoulder. Now that I thought about it, this was a case for both the viges.

    No wonder Fang had helped me today without any price in return.

    "I get it," I removed his hand from over my shoulder. Fang looked at me for a while, as if I was about to run away this very instance. My lips pursed at his expression as I walked ahead, "Don''t you think we should go to a restaurant to eat instead of talking in the middle of a bustling marketce?" I turned around to raise my eyebrows at him and there was a faint smile that appeared on his lips.

    Fang walked ahead to match my steps, "It''s a date then."

    "It isn''t," my response was lightning speed. How did this man always find an opportunity to get words around for his own advantage?

    Fang chuckled, "It is always a date if it is in a fancy restaurant."

    I rolled my eyes at his words, "We are not going to any fancy restaurant." What was he even trying to get out of me? My pockets were already dry, with barely any money left. My mother had cut the entire allowance that my father was providing to me. A Fancy restaurant was a long destination when I could not even afford to properly buy myself enough groceries. "We should find somece cheap. I am not as loaded as you are," I said as my eyes went around the capital city.

    "Little one, we need some privacy, " Fang said suggestively, and I was quick to narrow my eyes at him. He ran his tongue over the side of his teeth, "What is that look about? Couples do need privacy."

    "I should head home," I sighed as I turned around.

    But Fang was quick with his actions as he held my wrist and turned, pulled me closer to him. I suddenly inhaled from my mouth at the closeness. Fang held a passive expression, unlike the usual wicked smile he carried, "I know this city better than you, so just follow me." He did not hold me closer for a long time and rather let go of me. Surprisingly, he was not taunting me, even when he stole a quick kiss from me a while back.

    I walked beside him as we moved ahead through the crowded ce into a quieter area. My eyes were around and alert for any other attack that mighte onto me suddenly, but my heart was beating an irregr pace, remembering Fang and his kiss.

    It was just that my mind could not stay still with Fang having kissed me twice in less than 24 hours.

    "We are here," Fang said, as I almost walked ahead in my dazed state. I stopped and awkwardly walked a few steps back to where Fang was. In my daze, I did not notice the restaurant until the live music fell on my ears. I looked around and it had a woody scent that filled the air and cabins for each table. Everything about this ce screamedvishness and there was a slight re, which I passed to Fang. He raised his eyebrows at me casually, "What? I told you we needed privacy."

    "My entire month''s worth of allowance would fall short here," I whispered to him before my eyes met with a waitress. She briefly gazed at me before beaming at Fang.

    The waitress had blond hair tied in a ponytail, just like mine. She approached us and I wanted to run away but immediately spoke up, "Minister Fang! Would you like your usual room?" I looked at Fang questioningly. I hoped he did not actually bring his previous affairs with the girls here.

    Fang passed me a nce and then a smile at the waitress, which was sure to melt her, "Get a VIP room ready."

    "Of course, Minister Fang," the waitress looked at me with a re before smiling at Fang and she turned, "Please follow me." She looked like she was about to rip my head off, and I hesitated a moment before following her.

    Fang extended his hand to me as if I would even take it. It was enough for me to get my pride back on track, and I huffed before walking ahead.

    We walked through the corridors and climbed a narrow stairway at the end of which was a sliding door. The waitress turned around and found me there while Fang walked behind me. She paused before leaning forward to talk to Fang, "Minister Fang, will this room do?" There was definitely some friction that she had for me and I couldn''t help but put my guards up. If she was to try anything funny, I would make sure she got the taste of my Alpha blood.

    "Its good. We will order in some time," Fang dismissed the waitress, and she left.

    While climbing down the stairs, she tripped and fell against Fang''s chest. He did not even bother to hold her up or ask whether she was fine. "I-I''m so sorry," the waitress blushed at her foolish attempt and I rolled my eyes before stepping inside the VIP room. That girl was really thinking she had a chance with Fang. There was a brief moment of irritation inside me, immediately reced by sparkly eyes as I looked at the room.

    I heard footsteps of Fang climbing up the stairs and by the time I could watch the room''s interior, Fang suddenly pressed against me from the back and my body jerked ahead.

    In an instance Fang''s hand came around stomach and pulled me back close to him, "was that irritation out of jealousy, darling?"

    -----

    Author''s note: It has been tough to manage the new job and get back to writing. It will take me some time to get used to the travelling and the day of work. Kindly understand till then because my job requires for me to write as well so it is very tiring.. Apologies for thete update and thank you for the patience. <3

 Chapter 198 - Its Okay

    My breath caught in my throat as I felt Fang''s breath on my neck. So warm and yet so calm. "Let go of me, Fang!" I said as I tried to get out of his hold, but his grip around me only tightened. With his other hand, he closed the door behind him and then slid that arm around my corbone, holding onto my shoulder. "What are you doing, Fang? Let go of me!" I wonder how many times had I said that sentence to him.

    Every time Fang found a way to hold me, and I was left helpless under his touch. He kept hugging me from behind before he slid the long neck of my top to reveal the mark.

    His lips made contact with my skin there and my eyebrows immediately pulled in together.

    My mind was not free right now to ept anything of this, but somewhere I felt lost. Lost that I had failed to save someone close to me. It was not just a hint of self-doubt weighing on me, but a thought that I was weak that made it all the more miserable. I could not mourn properly for ine, and Sam was lying in the ICU at the brink of life. I was here in Fang''s hold, helpless as always, and my mind unconsciously submitted to him. The resistance and the need to fight had all disappeared from me within thest few hours.

    Fang''s lips traced his kiss from the crook of my neck to the back of my ear.

    Suddenly, he stopped doing whatever he was doing and tightened his hold on me. He squeezed me against him and talked in a low voice, "It''s okay to feel this way, Selene."

    "What?" My eyes suddenly snapped open, and it felt like Fang had just travelled through my soul.

    I tried to walk out of his hold, but Fang just pulled me back against himself and held me close to him. My breath caught in my throat when my fingers shook momentarily. I went on to hold his arm around my shoulder but it was like I had butter finger. "Selene," Fang called out to me, and the ball of sadness that had risen in my throat dipped in the pit of my stomach.

    "Hm?" I asked in a hum, not wanting to hear my voice crack in front of someone like Fang.

    But Fang did not say anything for a long time. He had just called my name and there was nothing else to it. It took me some time to collect my thoughts and when I finally moved in his hold, Fang spoke, "Don''t feel guilty for something which was not in your control."

    "I am not," I whispered back to him.

    Fang shushed me quickly, as if he wasn''t done talking, "Shh, what happened yesterday... No one expected it. It was devastating for so many families. No one deserved to die like that and everyone deserved your help, which they got."

    "They did not," I couldn''t help but say it as my voice cracked.

    How did everyone receive my help when Winterwells lost four pack members and Waterwoods lost five of them? Of course, the families faced more grief about the loss, but I felt responsible somewhere. Even though Zelda hadn''t stated the cause of her attack, the letter was still directed towards me. The attackst night surely had something to do with me. The sad part was that the events hadn''t turned straight, even after the night. My heart continued to pain from the loss.

    Fang inhaled deeply and kissed at the side of my head, "It isn''t turning out well, right?"

    What kind of stupid question was that. It was like this man did not know anything about consoling at all, rather he just spoke whatever he could to calm me. "Nothing is well Fang," I was almost irritated with my tone.

    Fang hummed, "Are you going to leave it just like that?"

    I pushed him away from me, "Of course I am doing whatever I could." I turned to meet his eyes and Fang held his passive expression, ready to listen to what I had to say. "Are you saying I am falling short on my duties?" I asked.

    Fang shook his head, "No, I wasn''t talking about that."

    "Then what, Fang?" My voice rose as I stepped forward offensively towards him. My wolf surfacing.

    Fang leaned his head so he could have a better look on my face. I doubted he would take advantage of my lips at a moment like this, so I stood my ground. One of the worst parts that came in a parcel with being born an Alpha was the ego we held inside us along with the rage.

    There was a momentary stare between us before Fang sighed, "I am asking whether is that court proof of the bail enough?"

    I blinked at him, trying to understand what he was trying to say.

    Fang raised his hand up to cup my face, and my skin tingled when his fingers made contact with my cheeks. I drew in a sharp breath without taking my eyes off him, "You are so lost in your contained grief Selene, let it out."

    My eyebrows creased, "I am not lost anywhere."

    Fang drifted his hand in a way that his fingers weaved into my hair. He gripped my hair in his fist lightly and there was an odd feeling which engulfed me. Fang yanked my head back, so I was clearly looking at him, into his void eyes. "You are still fiddling with trivial things of what Channing said and what the vigers did when you are given the chance to solve this case your own way." My mouth opened to speak, but Fang overpowered me, "are you really satisfied with that one court order?"

    My eyes moved down, knowing exactly what he was talking about. Now that it hade to this, I knew what I felt inside me. The irritation, the snappy decisions and every stupid thing I had done since this morning.

    "I am f..." My voice cracked and I cleared my throat, "I am fine, Fang."

    His grip on my hair rxed as I felt his finger run through my hair. Next moment Fang pulled me against his chest and the lights in the room when off.

    I jumped in his hold and unconsciously gripped his shirt, "Power shortage in the capital!"

    "No," Fang whispered, "Let''s just stay this way for a while."

    "Fang," I whispered his name, but he just clenched me. I could feel his beating heart against my ears and could help but be there. His embrace was warm as his other hand came around my back. Everything about his touch was pure right now.

    Fang leaned and I felt his lips touch on top of my head, "I know how heavy you feel. ine and Sam were both important to you, Selene. Let''s bring justice to them properly."

    I breathed in listening to his words, "Sam is safe."

    "I know," Fang did not deny my childish retort and it made me move my head in a way that my forehead now touched his taut chest.

    I gulped as my lips started to tremble and the tears, which I should have spilt hours ago, brimmed up in my eyes. There was nothing for me to say anymore as all my energy went in holding the tears back and Fang just held me there as if I was the most fragile thing in the world.. "I will bring proper justice to them," I said, and Fang hummed without saying anything more.

 Chapter 199 - Glass Of Beer

    There was a knock on the door, and it snapped me out of the moment. I quickly took my distance from Fang when the sliding door opened.

    "Oh, did the lights go off?" The waitress asked as her hand fiddled on the wall deliberately. She was acting as if she could go around vouching as someone close to Fang, and it did not take me a long time to figure it out. A while back, she had fallen into Fang''s arms deliberately and it had not missed my eyes.

    I felt Fang''s hold on me loosen when the waitress clicked the switch and turned the lights on. "Who did you ask before entering here?" Fang asked in an icy voice.

    The waitress did a small giggle before deliberately putting up the shy girl act, "I am sorry, I thought you had mentioned you would order soon-"

    "Get out," Fang did not bother to listen to her exnation. He was in a far worse mood and looking at the shocked expression of the waitress, I could tell she must have had some kind of physical rtionship with Fang. It was a little infuriating for my wolf to look at Fang''s previous rtions. Fang turned to me a faint smile appeared on his lips, "Don''t be so jealous, little one. I had rtions with none."

    My eyes went wide, remembering he could still look through my thoughts. "It''s just my stupid wolf, why would I even care," I rolled my eyes and huffed before going to sit by the dining table.

    There was silence for a few seconds and I felt Fang''s re burn into my head but I just sat there, eyes fixed on the table and hands folded over my chest.

    After some time, I heard Fang speak to the waitress, "Bring a pint and pasta for my girl here." I snapped to look at Fang, but looking at how the waitress was retreating from him on hearing I was his girl made me want to keep all my hateful words to when Fang and I were alone. The waitress took her leave, shutting the door unusually loud. Fang turned around and shed his wicked smile to me and it made me huff and go back to my previous angry state. "What''s wrong little one, don''t like pasta?"

    My jaw clicked at hearing that. It was a dish that my father liked and I loved as a child. It had been a long time though I had tasted it.

    "Can you not make every memory of the past sad?" Fang asked me. It was the most irritating question I had received but when I looked into his eyes, I realised it was out of curiosity instead of his personal vexation towards my sad memories.

    "Why should I smile for something which brings me sadness?" I asked him as I tilted my head to the side.

    Fang smiled at me and for some time, he just stared at my face as if it was the most beautiful face in the room. "You know Selene," Fang called out my name, and it always had me worried when he did that, "Just because the ending was tragic doesn''t mean the journey was bad as well. I am sure you have many good memories. Here, give me your hand." Fang stretched his palm ahead and I stared at it.

    "Why do you think I would do that knowing you can go memory fishing inside my head," I pursed my lips at the end as I raised my brows in question.

    He chuckled as he took his hand back to his side, "I knew you would say something like that."

    There was a knock on the door and this time it was a male waiter who entered through the sliding door. He held a tray in his hand with arge jug of beer and two sses for pouring the drink into. I did not dare speak anything and I did not even n on drinking when I had so much to work on. But I supposed Fang was least bothered as he nned on getting wasted with that amount of drink. The waiter ced the jar on the table and then the sses. Before I could resist, the waiter had filled both the sses to brim.

    All this time, I was focused and observing the actions of the waiter while Fang was looking at me, taking in every little expression which changed on my face.

    When I looked at him in concern, his face did not change a bit as he continued to look at me. The way I creased my brows and raised my head once, asking what it was that he was looking at. Fang did not take his eyes away from me rather, he continued to look at me.

    The waiter took his leave when I watched the door close and immediately turned to Fang. "What? I am not going to drink that," I said.

    Fang chuckled a little before saying, "I know, don''t worry, little one, I won''t let you be drunk today." He picked up the ss ced in front of me first and gulped it down in one go.

    I looked at him with suspicion. This was very much unlike us. Usually, I and Fang bickered and disagreed on every point but now nothing of that sort was taking ce in between us. No matter how much thought back, I could not figure out the time when it changed and because of whom it changed, but felt a little weird. Maybe I wasn''t in the mood to have a battle of words with this man after so much had happened or Fang acting reasonably... No, that was definitely not the case.

    Fang finished his own ss when there was a knock on the door again and the same waiter brought a te of pasta before cing it in the centre of the table.

    It was white pasta. My father loved the red pasta well, at least I won''t be having some memory shes while eating it. The waiter helped Fang fill both the sses again and took his leave. I wonder where that previous waitress had gone. With that, something appeared in my mind, "Fang, you know the Cermesi princess, right?" The way Channing had described their rtionship, it was obvious that Fang had some physical rtions with her.

    "Hm... That didn''t go for a long time. We were both Alpha''s at the end of the day," Fang replied before bringing the ss of beer back to his lips.

    I looked at him as I squinted my eyes, "You sound pretty proud of your debauchery."

    Fang chuckled into his ss as bubbles formed with the huff of air he let out. He kept the ss of half-finished beer back on the table before wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. How can a person be this shameless? It was rarely heard of in werewolves of debauchery before meeting their mate. Here Fang had probably explored half of Adalolpha in his short span of adulthood.

    "You sound jealous, little one," Fang returned my words to me and I could not help but roll my eyes.

    "Why would I care? It is not like I am going to marry you," I passed him an innocent smile and Fang''sughter died almost instantly. He stared at me with an icy re and I couldn''t help but smile more, knowing it affected him.

    Fang did not say anything immediately, but picked up his ss of beer to finish it. Once he was done, he mmed it on the table and cracks spread from the base of the ss to the top before it shattered in his hand. There was blood all over Fang''s palm and I looked at him with concern. Before I could say anything, he leaned forward and grunted, "You are mine, Selene, to the end of this life."

    I gulped, looking at him with knitted brows. My eyes moved between his ring eyes and bleeding hand.

    Somewhere there was a pang of pain that crossed my heart and my hand started burning as if I was one who was hurt. I rubbed my fingers over my palm and it was like the heat radiated into slow pain, which increased in the middle of my palm. The weather was cold, but I was sweating with the uncalled pain which continued to increase.

    What was it about? It was getting unbearable with time. I had a sudden feeling in my mind and I forced Fang''s palm open.

    There was a shard of ss that had pierced his hand right in the middle. I pulled it out immediately and checked his hand for any other wound. The pain of the ss leaving his skin also radiated through my hand. "Don''t hurt yourself," I said unconsciously as I looked at him and his expressions rxed.

    "Why? I thought you did not care about me," Fang asked in a hushed tone.

    The atmosphere was changing again and the topic had shifted so rapidly it made me feel ufortable. "I wasn''t asking it for you," I said as I let go of his hand, "It hurts me as well." That was the soulmate bond and the result of Fang marking me.

    "How selfish," Fang said before picking up the kerchief on the table to wipe his hands clean.

    I was being selfish and times were such. I could not actually involve myself in stuff that can be burdensome for me in the future. I decided to take the topic back to where it was before, where it was better than changing the atmosphere between me and Fang, "So who is the Cermesi n princess?"

    Fang looked at me coldly before pouring himself another ss of beer. he sipped it in one go before answering, "You already know her, didn''t you see her in the court book?"

 Chapter 200 - Right Path

    There were so many suspicions in my mind, and with Fang having said that, I knew what I had to do next. It was clear to me who was the Cermesi n heir. Just bringing a piece of evidence to the vige will not help me avenge ine''s death and Sam''s condition. I had to find Zelda and for that to happen I will need help from her sister, the Cermesi princess.

    "Now you are going in the right direction," Fang smiled at me before sliding the te of pasta towards me, "Eat up little one, it might be a stressful journey."

    I looked at the te and then back at Fang. He was pouring himself thest ss of beer and I could tell it was not going to fill it up to the brim. I looked at the foam as it formed on top of the liquid and my mind actually tried to register the words Fang had just spoken. It was as if Fang knew very well that this was going to happen and he was already getting ready for the oing future. My eyes shifted back to the white pasta and this time I decided to not put up any kind of resistance.

    Picking up the fork, I took one bite of the pasta and the cheese burst in my mouth, "Mmm." I unconsciously made that sound before my eyes went wide and I looked at Fang.

    He held a shocked expression on his face and my lips curled inside with the embarrassment I had brought upon myself.

    "You like it that much that it made you moan?" Fangmented without brushing up his words. It was already embarrassing, and Fang was just adding fire to it. My cheek started to heat up and my hands immediately went to my face to cool it down. The touch of my own cold fingers brought my senses back to normal but the way Fang smirked right now was making every second awkward.

    I went back to eating my pasta as my fingers fiddled with the fork handle and I took arge bite-size into my mouth.

    The sauce dribbled down the side of my lips and before I could take care of it, Fang had already leaned forward to brush it with his thumb. My breath caught up inside my lungs, seeing him lean close to me. "W-What are you-" Fang cut in my words by cing his index over my lips and gathering the sauce that had escaped my mouth before leaning back into his chair. Fang brought his thumb up and ced it in his mouth, sucking at the sauce in the most erotic way he could.

    He hummed before saying, "doesn''t taste as tasty as you."

    Out of nowhere, the day Fang had marked me popped up into my mind. How he had chained me up and seduced me to reduce the pain of marking. It wasn''t fair, but it ignited something deep in the pit of my stomach.

    I cleared my throat before going back to eating my pasta, making sure that this time I was eating it carefully enough.

    How can he even act like that? No wonder so many girls fall for him. Fang was a big flirt and nothing else. A big flirt with good looks. Goddess Luna had been too merciful to him.

    "You think too much for someone who knows I can read thoughts," Fang passed me a fake smile.

    I returned his smile to him, "I am no saint to be able to take control of my thoughts." I had tried that before around Fang and it really did not yield any good result. The more I tried to stop thinking, the more Fang covered my mind. It was like a hundred of Fang sitting inside my head and poking at my brain.

    "Then don''t me me if I sneak into your head all the time," Fang said as if he was allowed to do that.

    I mmed the fork into the te and leaned forward to loudly whisper, "Don''t talk as if I have given you permission to do that." What was he even thinking by saying that? Just because he was given the ability to sneak into people''s memories did not mean he had the right to it. There was something known as privacy, and that was very tough to get with Fang around.

    "Why do you think the Goddess gifted me with such innate ability?" Fang asked smugly, as if had read my mind and it was a counter-attack of words for my thoughts.

    I rolled my eyes before going back to the pasta. Though Fang wasn''t deliberately poking at me today, but talking to him was as good as that.

    After some time, I was done having my food, and Fang had another round of his beer. He was still drinking when I asked, "How is the situation in Waterwoods?" Even they had taken a toll and it would be very cold of me to not ask. Fang hadforted me a while back, and no matter how awkward it was in the beginning, it still provided me with some kind offort. I wondered if Fang needed anyforting as well.

    "It''s fine," came the short reply from Fang.

    I wanted to pry into it more, but decided not to do it right now. After all, he had a lot of drink tonight and I did not know how drunk Fang was like. Though he had not shown any signs of being drunk yet, I did not want any drama on my shoulders like Channing had been when he was drunk.

    Coming to think of it today had been a long day. The way I was cornered in the morning by Jack and then Channing, not taking my rightful side. Sam and the order elders'' had passed to Channing.

    It was really a long day with Fanging to help me with the court and...

    And...

    I had not thought or sulked about yesterday''s event since I met Fang. Looking back at it, in Winterwells, I was really cranky today with the way I talked with Channing and how I handled Chief Jack''s matter in front of the newsletter reporters. It made me wonder why was that so? Probably because of the dagger which was used to attack me in the middle of the crowd or...

    There was no or to it. There was just one answer that Fang had unknowingly provided mefort.

    My mind around him was so muddled in trying to cope up with his annoying personality that my real self was back again. My brain had genuinely stopped working after seeing the scene in the hospitalst night. The cries of the families still echoed in my ears. But in the midst of all the chaos which had risen in my head, Fang''s hug was probably the only calm moment I had since yesterday. My eyes lifted from the table to look at him, and Fang was looking at me seriously.

    "How did you know I was in the capital?" I asked, somewhere, knowing the answer in my mind.

    Fang sighed, "I already told you I asked Channing."

    "Did you?" I questioned again, not recollecting that conversation with him. He probably might have just followed me, but then again, why would Fang leave Waterwoods during such times. It was not an easy night for both the viges. "Why did you leave Waterwoods today?"

    "I told you I came looking for you," Fang did not hesitate even for a single moment before saying that.

    I could not decide what to feel right now. It was a dangerous road where Fang was headed and with how I wasforted today, it was a dangerous road for me as well. "I am sure you had something to do with the case here," It was a statement to exin my own mind instead of him.

    "If that is what will keep you at peace," Fang said without breaking the eye contact, "then I came here for the case."

    It was not the answer I wanted. This was not going well. Fang had already kissed me yesterday, rather stole my first kiss, and he had just possessively broken the ss in his hand. "This is not where we are supposed to be headed, Fang."

    "We?" Fang asked, tilting his head and it just made me realise how I had sounded just now.

    "You," I corrected myself.

    Fang chuckled, "Don''t tell where and how I should head towards what is mine. I am not forcing you, little one. Don''t make me regret that."

    "So you would have rather forced me into it?" I asked, getting the right meaning of his words. Fang was an Alpha, a dominating man who was used to getting whatever he wanted. From what I had observed, he was someone who took what he wanted by creating situations in his favour.

    Fang leaned over the table and narrowed his eyes at me, "That is not the right way, Selene, even you know that."

    I gulped hearing his words. It was unlike him to be actually so considerate, "Fang even the right way is not good." Whatever Fang was doing and how so manypromises he was doing right to be sitting in front of instead of being in Waterwoods, where he was needed, was just heading in the wrong direction.

    "Leave that decision to me, Selene. You focus on the next step of your n," Fang brushed the topic away as easily as that. I kept looking at him, but he had nothing more to say.

    "Fine," my voice was barely audible, knowing there was no use arguing with this man.

    I had to rather focus on doing the next important thing for getting Zelda - bringing the Cermesi princess into this matter.

 Chapter 201 - Street Light

    After we were done eating, Fang and I left the restaurant. I got to have a short glimpse of the ring waitress and somewhere it made me smile. "By the way, will you be alright? You drank a lot today," I asked Fang as we exited the ce. He felt oddly close to me than most of the people in my life, even though I hated that fact.

    Fang waited till he closed the door behind me like a gentleman before walking to my side, "I don''t get drunk, little one."

    "Why?" I asked back innocently. I had barely had drinks in my life and thest time I had one, Fang had ended up kissing me. It was better that I did not drink today. But even for Fang, three pints of beer were not good to handle. "Do you even know how much this is?" I asked, raising my fingers up to show victory sign.

    Fang sighed and stopped walking while my feet walked ahead two steps before I came back to stand in front of him, still holding my two fingers up.

    He looked at my fingers and I knew some witty reply was cooking up in his head but he refused to say it, "Two fingers." Fang pointed at my hand with his index and I dropped my hand to my side, just to raise it back again. Fang rolled his eyes before he started walking, "I am not a kid Selene I can take my drink well."

    "Oh, you called me Selene," I remarked immediately.

    "And what about it?" Fang asked in a bored tone, as if he was confronting a child.

    My feet ran up to him to walk beside him on the silent road, "You only do that when you are serious. I see, alcohol can make your mood foul."

    "If you don''t stop talking, I will surely have a foul mood tomorrow," Fang said while he increased his pace.

    I did not say anything and continued to walk beside him. It was such a casual conversation we just had and I wondered when did thingsnded like this between us. Today''s Fang was surely a different person. Had he possibly lost interest in me? No... he actually became possessive a while back. Maybe he was being regretful for kissing me without my consent. Yeah, right, he should be, I thought.

    "Are you trying to irritate me with your thoughts now?" Fang asked and I couldn''t help but present a crooked smile.

    "I am," I replied, "It was wrong and you should feel guilty for it."

    "Why?" Fang stopped again and this time I realised we were standing in the middle of the capital city, away from the market area. The crowd here was less thanpared to the market or the restaurants. It was gettingte in the night, as Fang and I had spent the entire evening at the restaurant discussing on what was to be done next. My mind had cleared up a lot with whatever magic he had done on me. I halted to look back at him when the street light flickered.

    It startled me as we were the only ones in the capital square. When the light was back, I turned to Fang and answered, "What do you mean, why? You should feel wrong for kissing me without my consent!"

    "Why?" Fang asked again, as if he had not heard me in the first ce or he did not feel anything at all about the kiss.

    I rolled my eyes, "You don''t do that with anyone. You should always ask for consent first-"

    "Can I kiss you?" Fang cut in and my lips sealed themselves while looking at him. How can this man be so shameless and inconsiderate! I was not even done talking to him and he asked something so foolish in the middle of the capital city. Though I was worried we would be spotted here together, Fang was here carelessly saying anything which came to his mind.

    He raised his eyebrows as if in question and I folded me hands before taking a step away from him, "No you can''t."

    "I knew you''d say that," Fang replied with a smile before he slowly and deliberately took a step forward. I gulped, not understanding what was going through his head. It made me wish I could have Fang''s abilities during such times and he did not have any of those mind reading thing.

    "Don''te close," I took a offensive stance as I warned him while looking at his feet, "You are not allowed to kiss me."

    But Fang did not listen to me. He took another step forward and for every step that he took towards me; I took one step backwards. The desire in his eyes was burning bright and now that I stood so close to him, I could sense the fire which had ignited inside him. It wasn''t just my wolf that was in heat but even Fang''s wolf was in heat. The mate bond that he had marked me with was calling me towards him. Every inch that he came closer, I wanted to be closer as well.

    But it wasn''t right. This feeling and everything that Fang was doing to slowly take im of me was just not right.

    "Don''te any closer or," I said, and there was nothing to wager here.

    "Or what?" Fang said in a deep, husky voice, almost a whisper. Suddenly the street light flickered and went off. It was pitch dark where we stood, and yet I could see Fang''s ck eyes, which turned a light shade of golden. He raised his hand to brush the back of his fingers over my cheek, and the sudden touch made my skin cold. The next instance Fang caught hold of my wrist, which I had raised in front of me in a fighting stance and pulled me closer to him. "Or what little one?"

    My breath always seemed to get caught in my throat whenever Fang did something like this. Even though I had denied it a lot before, the mark had made it difficult to handle my thoughts around him.

    I wanted to touch him and feel how each of his bare muscle felt to my fingers.

    The time when Fang had marked me and kissed me shed in front of me. My body was heating up just by being this close to him. Fang pulled me closer before circling both his arms around my waist, "Or what, Selene?" He leaned as he whispered and I could not even being to describe the war I was facing on my inside. My wolf wanted the entire being of the person standing in front of me while my brain constantly reminded me of my duties.

    "Please let me go," I said with little to no efforts of trying to get out of his hold. What was wrong with me!

    This was just not like me. It was like a different side of me was surfacing and I did not want that side toe up at all. I did not want my wolf to take over me. It was the worst-case scenario any werewolf would face.

    Fang looked at me for what felt like an eternity without doing anything and then let go of me.

    When his hand slowly released my waist, I did not move away from him immediately. It was like some unknown force holding me by his side. We continued to look at each other when Fang started leaning in closer to me and I realise the reality.

    I pushed him away immediately and cleared my throat. As if on cue, the street light flickered back on.

    I raised my head to look up at the light and then back at Fang, "I think we should get going." My eyes did not even dare to look at him in his eyes. Instead they randomly moved across his face.

    "Where should we get going?" Fang asked as if we were on some pic and I pursed my lips together.

    The entire mood of the environment had flipped in second. "You go back to your vige. I have work to do," I said before turning around and staring to walk towards the forest. I knew what I had to do and with mind being less cranky and on better thought line, I doubted I was going to fall prey to my emotions again. Even though I did not want to admit it, Fang had been a huge help in bringing back my mental strength and I did not even know what magic he did to do that.

    "I aming with you," Fang said from behind me and I almost tripped on the in ground.

    I turned around slowly to look at this idiotic and obnoxious man. "Do you want to die? You are the Alpha of Waterwoods. I hope you know how much you are hated in Winterwells."

    Fang smiled before he chuckled. He took quick steps towards me and this time I did not move from my ce. "Did I say I wasing to Winterwells?"

    "No? then where were you about to follow me?" I asked while folding my hands over my chest with an attitude.

    As much as I knew Fang could read my thoughts and I was sure he already knew I was going to bring the Cermesi princess with me. For that to happen, I had to go back to Winterwells. How in this world was Fang going to follow me? Especially with such heavy police security now.

    Fang stepped closer to me and smiled, "Not Winterwells Selene, I aming with you to Greend."

 Chapter 202 - Hot Iron

    My eyes went wide at Fang''s words. All this time, I had not thought about it once, and yet Fang had figured it out. "Why would I go to Greend?" My voice was serious as I spoke about it.

    "I read memories, little one, not thoughts," Fang reminded me while putting up a charming smile, "And somehow I can''t help but be constantly inside your head."

    I narrowed my eyes at him, "Stay. Out. Of. It Fang Warchild, I don''t like when people meddle with my ns." Sure he had nned to follow me to Greend, but there was something I had to do before going there. Thest thing I wanted was Fang causing any problem with my n oring in between the case. It might be rted to him as well, but I did not want distractions walking alongside me when I was on this case.

    "This case is equally important for me," Fang took hold of my lower face and raised it, "I want this war between the viges to end as much as you. But let me tell you Cermesi n is not easy to deal with, especially the princess."

    I sighed and looked at the other side, "I know her very well and what wager she would want from me-"

    "I am joining you and that''s the end of this topic," Fang yanked my face so my eyes could meet his again and there was a rage that filled his eyes and was reciprocated with mine. Two Alphas cannot stand in the same room together and I got the meaning of it today as I looked into Fang''s dark eyes.

    There was so much I could say and so much to argue about, but I did not bother with Fang. I simply stepped out of his space and said, "I won''t be waiting for you then."

    "I''ll find you, little one, don''t worry," Fang turned into his wolf in the middle of the square and my eyes went wide at his action. His golden eyes met mine for a quick second before Fang ran towards the forest. He was fast enough to disappear from in front of my eyes in just seconds. What kind of daring this man had to be shifting in the middle of the capital city. It wasn''t allowed to do so and if this was morning time, Fang would have definitely been captured.

    Capital city was closest to the castle and it had all the high end facilities. But residential area was missing in this city. The King was notfortable having people live such high-end life, so he converted the entire residential area into visiting hotels with high price.

    There was something about the taxation which he wanted to take advantage of.

    Suddenly, the street light flickered again and I jumped up, scared of the fact that I was standing alone in the middle of the capital city. I gulped and ran away from there after checking my belongings in my pocket.

    When I reached the forest, it was much darker than the capital city but somewhere I was used to this darkness because of the dungeons.

    The first thing I did was pulling out my mobile from my back pocket and searched for Channing''s contact number. My finger lingered on the green button as I remembered everything that had happened with him today. It was just tough to look at this guy in the same light as before. I sighed, knowing I needed his help right now and somewhere I could trust him in the crowd of people to be righteous.

    I pressed the green button and put the mobile by my ear. The ring went by three times before Channing picked up the call, "Selene, where have you been? The entire vige is asleep and you are still not back!"

    "I..." Before I could any exnation, it made me question of how he knew I wasn''t home yet. "I am at my house-"

    "No, you aren''t," Channing replied with a sigh, "I have been sitting in front of your house for two hours now, Selene, where are you?" There was concernced in his voice but it did not make me feel less angry at him.

    "I am on my way. Can you wait an hour more?" I asked.

    It was rude of me to ask that from him but the situation was severe enough for me to ask him to wait there for me. I was in a hurry and it was good to know that Channing was awake. Going to the residential area thiste in the night would only attract unnecessary attention. It was better that Channing was already by my house.

    Channing did not hesitate in his response, "I will wait, youe back safe. Border patrolling is under police now."

    "Don''t worry about that, I will reach in some time then, bye." I cut the call, not waiting for his reply. My house was located by the northern border and it was always guarded by the police force. It was only for two days that the patrolling squad had changed and police were on heavy duty with all the borders.

    I wonder how Channing was doing and there only one hope that he at least felt a little guilty about the way things had gone in the morning.

    Even though Channing knew I was here to end the feud between the viges, he had epted what the elders had asked blindly. Coming to think about it now I felt like he was someone who followed the rules blindly because when I had mentioned about going to see the ocean he had given some simr response.

    <em>[He shook his head, "Our kingdom has some set rules and if I don''t follow them, how would the people who I overlook follow them. It is better that you don''t think about it as well."</em>

    <em>"But it must be a nice ce to visit," I stated. </em>

    <em>Channing clicked his tongue irritated, and I did not understand was it because of my persistence of the question or his hangover. "Selene rules and rituals are there for a reason. They are supposed to be followed or people like John Walter will roam around Adalolpha." He rendered me speechless at this point, and I silently finished my coffee. I would love to see the ocean one day, but Channing was right with his words.]</em>

    Coming to think about those words now, I could figure out Channing was someone who followed the order, while Fang was someone who made his own set of rules.

    Within the next hour, I had reached my house and today was the first time I had identally caught a glimpse of the spies who were sent after me.

    One of them was fast asleep on the tree and another hid himself quickly behind the thicket when I looked his way. So there were two spies on the lookout for me. I should not just assume that number because I managed to catch two of them. I pretended as if I had not seen them and carefully avoided the patrolling wolf entering my house from the back door which led through my kitchen. Locking the door behind me, I opened a drawer to ce the dagger which had attacked me at the market inside before sliding it shut.

    Letting Channing in on my actual n was definitely not my intention right now. I did not want anyone following me, neither Channing nor Fang, after receiving the news from Channing.

    I walked to the main door before opening it and Channing was sitting there, leaning against the wooden pole with his eyes closed.

    "Channing," I whispered loudly, and he quickly turned his head to look at me.

    Channing got up from his ce and did not speak anything till he stepped inside my house and I had locked the main door secure. "Selene, where were you thiste in the night?" His worry was evident even in the darkness of the room but I did not respond to it as I used to do before.

    The man standing in front of me was different today and so would I be for him, "I was at the court."

    "The court closed hours ago-"

    "I was with Fang," my words came out as cold as I could offer Channing. Somewhere I still looked at this childish person in front of me with trust but I had better things to do and I had to finish them fast before the public rages more. "Didn''t you send Fang to me? You should know better."

    I turned around to walk to my bedroom when Channing caught hold of my hand and I turned to look at him.

    The lights were off but our faces were visible to each other. "Selene," Channing''s words sounded guilty for a moment and it made me exhale loudly as I turned to look at him, "I just thought it would be better if Fang was there with you."

    "Thank you for taking decisions for me," I said in a sarcastic tone, and Channing pursed his lips before letting go of my hand.

    There was not much to be exchanged between us now and I walked to the switch to turn it on. When I saw Channing''s face in the light, I could see the guilt that marred his face. I bit my lower lip and pulled out the xerox which I had brought from the court. My hand extended to him and I passed him the papers, "Here, you can put up Jack for trials tomorrow."

    Channing looked at the papers and then at me, "What about you?"

    My eyes shifted from his hands to his face, "I have some work to do. I hope it would be fine if I solve this case my way.. I have a feeling the iron is going to get hot and there is no better time to strike than when that time arrives."

 Chapter 203 - Back To The Prison

    Channing had a perplexed expression on hearing what I said. He had so much to ask and, knowing him, I could tell he was able to hear my excited heartbeat. I myself could hear my heart in my ears like drums that were going to burst. Time was of the essence for this case because this was not just a genocide case but an opportunity to bring the viges in one line.

    "What are you nning to do next?" Channing asked me as he saw me walk to my bedroom door and open it.

    The lock clicked open, and I went inside, turning the lights on. I could hear Channing''s footsteps as he followed me inside. He did not question me again. Rather, his eyes were curiously looking around at what I was doing.

    I walked to my cupboard and found my sling bag, which was kept at the far end. The first thing I packed in it were my clothes for the next 2-3 days and some cash savings which I had kept from my previous allowance. I doubted I would have time to meet Dandeline now but I would text herter about it. With that thought, I went on to pack my charger and then from my bedside table the painkiller pills and the two injections which I had kept for an extreme emergency case. I hoped I did not have to use them.

    "Are you nning to go somewhere?" Channing asked again as I looked around the room trying to figure out what else would I need.

    My eyes shifted to Channing, and I sighed, "I am nning to finish this case the right way." The court order I had brought was enough to get Jack in trouble and investigators on the lookout for Zelda. That was thest thing I wanted.

    I suddenly remembered the most important thing and walked to the kitchen.

    Channing followed me confused as he asked again, "But where are you nning to go?" It was only right that he asked that to me. After all, he was the Alpha of our pack but I also did not want to tell him that because then he would let Fang know. Though Fang had decided to follow me I had decided to not take him along with me.

    "To Greend," I replied as I fiddled through the drawer of spoons in the dark. I couldn''t possibly let Channing know about the dagger.

    Just when I slipped the Cermesi dagger into my sling bag, Channing switched on the lights for the kitchen, "Don''t tell me you are going after Zelda in Greend!" Channing took a step closer to me with concern. He did not want me to do that and it was evident on his face.

    I took a deep breath before exhaling through my lips, "Channing, do you trust me?"

    Channing opened his mouth in disbelief before biting his lip. He aimlessly looked around the kitchen before his eyes locked with mine, "Selene, this is not about trust. Do you know dangerous it can be!" But my gaze did not waver. Channing knew I was pretty serious about this. He sighed before closing the distance between us, "Selene, the Cermesi n is a professional assassin n. You don''t know how dangerous it can be going there alone. Let''s leave it for theter investigation team, okay?"

    My lips set into a thin smile on seeing his concern for me. This was something that was missing in his this morning. "I will be fine Channing, besides I am not going alone."

    "Who ising with you?" Channing asked quickly.

    I stared into his eyes before smiling, "Ellie''s sister."

    Far away from my house in the deepest part of the forest, on the opposite end, I reached the Winterwells prison facility. Channing had apanied me, even after I had denied it several times. It had already been half an hour since I had called Suzan and asked her father toe here secretly. The night guards were on high alert, so I and Channing were standing at the far end where they wouldn''t be able to spot us.

    "I still think this is a bad idea," Channing spoke in a whisper as he stood a little away from the puddle of water that had formed because of the heavy rains in the evening today.

    I rolled my eyes and pulled Channing by his upper arm, "Don''t bend over and look as if you are here to cause a crime."

    "Aren''t we?" Channing asked, as if he was not the Alpha of this vige and I had dragged him here into doing some shady business. The fact was that I did not want to alert the guards before the prison supervisor was here and Channing was just here to save me frommitting a crime which Jack had created - to get out of prison someone that was sent there by the Alpha.

    I clicked my tongue and before I could say anything I heard the raspy voice from behind me, "Beta Selene, so nice to see you again."

    "Shhh..." This time I was the one who panicked on knowing someone was behind us and shushed without checking who it was. When I turned, I found Suzan''s father, Geal Brayden, standing there. "Oh, Mr Bryden, I am so sorry I didn''t realise it was you," I apologised in a whisper and he simplyughed it off.

    "It''s okay," Mr Brayden spoke in his usual voice and I could tell the guards around the prison had already been alerted.

    "Um, Mr Brayden," I said in an apprehensive tone. By stature, he looked huge aspared to me. I could easilypare him to Channing''s father, Mr Collins, who was equally heavily built. "It would be great if we could do this in silence. Even the walls have ears and I don''t want to alert someone in particr."

    "Okay, okay," Mr Brayden spoke in a whisper and yet his voice carried heaviness.

    Well, irrespective of whatever his voice was like, we still had to pass through the prison''s main gate. It is just that with the prison supervisor with us, it would seem less suspicious and we could get the paperwork done from him.

    "Let''s go before anyone notices. Now is the time when shifts change," Channing said and he received a quick look from both me and Mr Brayden.

    He was actually thinking like a criminal and I narrowed my eyes at him, "You look like you have done this before." Mr Brayden folded his hand over his chest, waiting for Channing to reply to my statement and Channing was immediately flustered.

    "Actually..." Channing trailed in his voice and spoke in an almost inaudible whisper, "I have done stuff like these a lot in my high school."

    Mr Brayden immediately reacted by patting his shoulder, "Haha, teenagers are always risk-takers, good that you haven''t forgotten that illegal stuff you did back then."

    "It wasn''t anything illegal," Channing protested immediately.

    Mr Brayden ruffled Channing''s hair as if he was his own son, "That''s okay anything which is against the rules is illegal."

    I looked at both of them for a minute before I chuckled. Their heads turned to me immediately and Channing''s eyes met with mine. Somewhere there was a d feeling on his face that I wasn''t in the same mental space as the morning but that credit went to Fang and Mr Brayden here. I was still a little distant when it came to Channing. But I could only imagine how Fang must have been the one during their high school days to promote them breaking the rules. Channing wasn''t that kind of person.

    I quickly shook my head as the thought of Fang Warchild started to fill up my mind again. That was thest person I should be thinking of right now.

    "We should get going," I said and Channing nodded his head.

    Mr Brayden walked ahead from between me and Channing, and both of us exchanged a look before following the man who walked with his chest puffed. "Stay close both of you," Mr Brayden said as he took fast steps towards the prison and though Channing caught up with that pace easily, I had to do quick runs to match up to their speed.

    The main guard noticed three figuresing in the direction of the prison and got alerted immediately. His hand went to the long rifle in his right hand and he was almost in a ready position to strike.

    But when we went closer, he quickly lowered the rifle and bowed to the prison supervisor who walked in front of us, "is there any problem sir?"

    Mr Brayden dismissed the guard with a wave of his hand, "nothing special you go back to keeping a watch around the facility." Saying this the supervisor opened the door and first let me and Channing enter and then he followed us inside. The man gave me the kind of chills that an Alpha would give in his presence. Even though I and Channing both were Alphas, Mr Brayden surely dominated the environment inside the prison.

    There weren''t many guards inside, just as Channing had assumed, and we headed to the supervisor''s room in the dark of the corridor lit by dim lights.

    Mr Brayden turned to me and spoke, "Okay Beta Selene, you have ten minutes till the new guards and reced on the shift. Pleasee fast and I hope you won''t cause any unnecessary ruckus." I nodded and started walking towards where the cells were. I was familiar with this setting and I already knew where I had to go. When Channing was about to follow me, Mr Brayden immediately pulled him back, "Alpha Channing, pleasee with me to do the paperwork."

    ----

    Author''s Note: If you are interested in voice chat with me on discord and everyone else who is a reader of this book, let me know in thement section.. If enough people are interested in doing so I would arrange one in the next month, till then you can chat with me daily on the discord server - https://discord.gg/ZhjZ9aHEZ6

 Chapter 204 - Cermesi Princess

    I walked through the series of stairs with as little sound as I could make. The shift was changing, so the guards were missing for the next few minutes. There were some patrolling guards on the ground floor, but I made sure they missed catching sight of me.

    With me, I had brought my sling bag this time as the trip was going to be long. I had to roll and pack my clothes for stay if needed.

    I knew where I had to head inside the prison, as I had already been here before. The people who had offended the Alpha were kept on the different side. It wasn''t a big prison as such on the surface. I wonder how it must be underground where the followers of John were held in dark cells. I climbed up to the second floor and took a sharp right. It was where my cell was located when I was held as a suspect here. Before I could reach my cell, in the adjacent cell, I saw the face I was looking for.

    Now that the guards were not there, I carefully took out the Cermesi knife from my asking bag before looking back inside the cell.

    The girl sat with her head held low, as if she was sleeping while sitting at the edge of her bed. It was funny how my cell was just next to this one and it was decorated in chains instead of such afortableyout, which the Cermesi princess had.

    My eyes set on top of her head, which was visible from where I stood. I flipped the Cermesi dagger in my hand and took my aim.

    The next second, I threw the dagger through the spaces in between the two bars of the prison cell. I wasn''t any professional, but I had handled pretty much all the weapons during my training sessions. The dagger swished through the silence of the prison and before it could go past her; she caught it between her two fingers. She had stopped the dagger inches away from her face, but the sharp side had still sliced between her index and middle finger when she held it.

    Her head slowly lifted up where the roots of her dyed pink hair had now turned ck. She raised her head slowly before skilfully twirling the dagger in between her fingers, "I am sure you can do better than this to kill me."

    "I can say the same thing," I replied, "was that dagger a trick to lead me here, Hailey?"

    Hailey lifted her head before her eyes raised from the dagger to look at me. She slowly licked off the blood which trickled down her hand and hummed in satisfaction, "It has been a long time I tasted it." My eyes narrowed at her behaviour. There was some kind of obsession Hailey held with the taste of blood, and it was creepy enough. "So tell me," Hailey asked, "did my message reach you well?" she said while ying with the dagger as if it was some toy.

    "Yeah, unless you were trying to kill me," I replied.

    Hailey ced her hand on her stomach and threw her head back beforeughing out loud. It was enough to alert me and I looked around me to see if any guards had noticed it. But there was no movement, and it only made me suppose of Haileyughed like this on a daily basis.

    "Selene, Selene, Selene," Hailey repeated my words like a petty melody. She got up before slipping the dagger inside her pants. Her stride towards me was nothing less than a predator, "why would I have you die with someone else''s hand when I can relish in every moment of the fight which will take ce between us when I am out." I sighed at her statement before rolling my eyes. Hailey''s smile converted into a squit, "Don''t tell me you are not here for the note which I gave you... Alpha Selene."

    My eyes went wide, remembering that as I went forward to hold the cell bars with such force my knuckles turned white, "So you were the one who ordered that dagger to be thrown at me!"

    "Of course," Hailey admitted it without any hesitation, "I thought you forgot about the note I had sent to you along with my vote."

    How can some person be this obsessed with fighting that they would go to these lengths just to find a formidable opponent? I could have surely died that day if Fang had not been there to throw me out of the way. When I thought about it now, the dagger never came to my face. Rather, it was aimed at the water bottle in my hand. My teeth clenched before I rxed myself and spoke in a calm tone, "I am not here for that Cermesi Princess."

    Hailey was shocked for a slight second before she smiled, "You did your homework well." Hailey stepped closer before whispering, "But unlike you, I don''t care if my secret is revealed. "

    What was I going to do with this girl?

    I literally had to team up with her and get her help to reach Zelda but here she was still thinking about sparring. I doubted she even knew about what had happened in the vige, "I am not here for having a dual with you-"

    "Oh yes, you need my help with what my older sister did" Hailey stole the words from my mouth and I looked at her with suspicion. How did she have ess to the news outside and could hire someone to just throw daggers at me? "Your eyes talk a lot, Selene," Hailey remarked as she pulled out the dagger before running the bloody side of it over her tongue, "I am the princess of a reputed assassin n. I have my sources no matter where I go."

    "Good to know," I shed her quick smile, "then I am d you extended your hand first for help." I signalled at the dagger.

    Her throwing the dagger to bring me to her was a way to ask me to go see her and I was already here. It was not because of the dagger but rather I had seen her records in the book I had seen in the court. In the file that was filled with all the surnames starting with a ''C'', thest page was Zelda, but somewhere in between there was Hailey Cermesi hidden and it did not take me long to connect the pieces. Standing in front of her, I still could not believe that this girl was a n heir.

    Hailey sighed dramatically at my statement, "You see, Selene, I always wanted a reason to slice my sister''s throat butst time we were in a fight, Channing sentenced her to prison."

    I tried to remember which incident she was talking about. When Channing had put Zelda in prison was right after he had revoked the mark he had done on her.

    If I remembered every other detail correctly, then that was when Ellie''s... that meant Zelda''s good friend Akame was killed. The worst that I was recalling was Fang and Hailey had a thing back then. Even if it was just a physical rtionship, I couldn''t believe how these two psychopaths went along together and how did they fall out. I quickly dismissed Fang off my head and focused back on Hailey, "So you were patiently waiting for Zelda to be released?"

    "Yeah," Hailey answered as if she was the most angelic person in the entire of Aldalolpha.

    My lips pursed in a thin line and my eyes drooped, "Seriously, Hailey?"

    "Selene!" I heard Channing''s voice from the direction of stairs and I quickly turned to see him fuming and walking towards me in full rage. There were guards who had started to disperse throughout the prison. The shifts had changed, and I could only imagine why Channing was so enraged.

    Hailey clicked her tongue several times as if to express her pity, "Looks like your new lover is not happy with your decision to free me."

    "Excuse me," I looked at Hailey, a little offended for no particr reason.

    Hailey giggled, "I mean, don''t you remember why I am here? How I had broken your ribs and Channing had begged you to stay alive."

    "Nothing like that happened," I quickly defended myself as if it mattered to me when, in fact, it shouldn''t. I looked back at Channing and then at Hailey. My eyes closed before I released a deep sigh, "Look, Hailey, I am not here to fight you but the problem which Zelda has created is a bigger one."

    "And?" Hailey drawled her words in anticipation.

    I rolled my eyes, "and I need your help to get her out from her hiding ce."

    Hailey''s lip pulled up from one side before she answered, "But what about your angry boyfriend?"

    "Channing is not my boyfriend," I spoke a little louder and the voice silently echoed through the walls of the prison. The footsteps which I was hearing of Channing approaching slowed down and I guiltily turned around to look at him. There was a pain in his eyes and I could tell this man still liked me. It just made me feel worse for the way I had reacted to Hailey''s stupid enraging.

    Channing approached me and then looked at Hailey, who waved him a hi with the dagger that I had thrown at her.. He ignored her lunatics as if nothing and turned to me, "I won''t allow this decision, Selene."

 Chapter 205 - Our First Kiss

    "I won''t allow this decision, Selene," Channing said those words, and I took in a deep breath, knowing this was somewhereing. All that I had told him was I would be consulting with Hailey about her sister Zelda but the reality was I nned on bringing her along with me.

    It was the most stupid decision as Hailey could easily escape my clutches but I felt like this internal sisterly feud needed a settling too. Not that it mattered to my case but Hailey would be a good asset.

    "Oh sounds interesting," Haileymented before leaning on the short window frame of the prison cell, "What decision was it, Selene?" All Hailey received was cross-eyes from me and Channing at the same time. Hailey raised her eyebrows in amusement and whistled, "Woah, look at you already on the same wavelength with each other."

    I rolled my eyes, "There is an option to keep quiet Hailey."

    She chuckled lightly as if I had cracked a joke, "Yes there is, but I choose chaos." The sentence from her psychotic mouth with that bloodthirsty expression was enough to send chills down the spine. She winked at me as if she understood exactly what was happening with my insides. Hailey was not a simple woman to deal with. It reminded me of how she had broken my ribs in my wolf''s form with just her human strength. That was something worth having in your hands but Hailey was not a bird that can be caged.

    If anyone dared to cage her, she will chew the cage before killing that person and fly away in search of another fight for her own pleasure.

    I ignore her provoking and focused back on Channing, "Look, I know it is risky but Zelda could be a formidable opponent-"

    "Pfft- she is still a baby in an egg," Haileymented in between us again.

    I sighed before grabbing Channing''s hand and pulling him away from in front of her cell. Channing tensed up at my touch but when I let go of him, he was back in his Alpha of the Winterwells form. "Selene, it is not easy to handle the Cermesi n!" Channing almost squeaked with his whispering voice, "I don''t know what you are nning but the Cermesi ne second to the royal family, unless you are from one there is no way they would hand over Zelda even if they had her."

    My lips curled as I bit the inside of my cheek. I knew Hailey was a princess and she was supposed to serve me as I was once the royal heir but I think she held a better ce than me in this kingdom.

    "Channing, I understand, but did you not see what Zelda was capable of?" I eximed.

    Channing was so frustrated to the point that he turned around and hit the metal bar of the railing before turning back to me, "Let me handle this, Selene. The evidence you brought was enough to set out a court order to arrest Ellie... Zelda."

    There was so much he held in his eyes, not just for that girl who had trampled his trust and love but also for me. I could see the desperation thatid behind his gaze. He wanted me to stay but he couldn''t say it. He wanted me to be safe but he held it all back. His eyes spoke of every emotional turbulence he went through and yet he refused to open his mouth and ask me to stop. He stepped closer to me and I gulped hard.

    His scent was thick in the air as he came closer before holding me by my shoulders, "No matter what happened between us, Selene, you will always be in my heart. I can''t allow this as the Alpha of Winterwells that my Beta risks her life-"

    "This is selfish, Channing," I reacted immediately, taking my steps back from him. "It is important for me, this is like a golden chance where I can clear out the dispute."

    "Why do you want to do it at the risk of your life?" Channing asked, knitting his brows.

    I shook my head, "Every decision starts with a risk, Channing. More than solving this case for Winterwells, it is important for me that I take this opportunity andplete my mission for which I hade here."

    "Isn''t that selfish of you now?" Channing whispered.

    I looked at him and opened my mouth as if the words were dangling by the cliff. My mouth closed as I gulped. I closed my eyes before drawing in a deep breath, "If I was selfish, I would not be thinking about ending the feud but how to cower in and sit in my house waiting for the war that you are preparing for..."

    Channing looked at me as if he did not know what I was talking about but when I did not say anything more he was frozen still.

    "Aren''t you preparing for an unreasonable war, Channing?" I asked, narrowing my eyes, "Just because the elders ordered and so you should follow. Even you know what that war will bring and how this was all a fault of one person." I waited for Channing to speak but he kept quiet as if he knew how wrong it was. He wasn''t ready to speak it out loud that what I was doing was right. "I hope you know that people in Waterwoods are also riled up."

    Channing bit into his lower lip and his eyebrows contoured, "But, Selene-"

    "I understand you are under the obligations to follow the elders rule," I said immediately as I heard the ''but'' from his mouth, "But don''t you forget, they also ordered me to solve this case. I decide how I solve it whether you help me or not. I am taking Hailey with me." My point was clear and Channing stood speechless in front of me. His chest heaved and the guards on this floor were already sharing awkward looks with each other, understanding only half of our conversation.

    Channing looked at me with a plea in his eyes, but my eyes held the shine and determination which I hade here with.

    It was a selfish thing that I wanted to do something for this kingdom. I just wanted to go away from here with satisfaction that I lived a short yet a worthwhile life. I did not know what my future held and neither the fact that whether I even had a long future, so I wanted to be sessful with this mission I had taken in my hand.

    "Channing," I called out to him, even though he was standing right in front of me and looking into my hazel eyes.

    Channing hummed and sighed simultaneously before closing his eyes in defeat. When his eyes opened, he turned to the railing, looking down from the third floor towards the empty gathering room.

    I walked ahead toe and stand beside him. Both of us looked ahead and not at each other, "Is it too much to ask, Channing?"

    He briefly turned towards me and our eyes met when I turned to him as well. But Channing turned back to look at the empty wall in front of us, "I can''t help but worry about you, Selene. I know how powerful the Cermesi n is and sending you there with Hailey is like sending you on a death mission." He slowly turned his frame to face me and I did the same. I did not know what I saw in the dark but Channing''s eyes glistened for a moment and I saw him lean closer.

    It was so fast I did not even realise till it actually happened.

    Channing pulled me closer and kissed me softly. Our lips did not move but he just stayed there as if he had been waiting for this moment since we both had met. I was so shocked my eyes kept wide and my breath held in my chest. Channing moved his hand around my waist but he moved his hand upwards instead of awkwardly keeping it on my waist. He slowly pulled me towards him while his hand rested on my back and his lips broke the contact before kissed me again.

    "Channing," I whispered as I tried to push him away. The longing in him was so strong I felt it radiate on me as well. His emotions and his attraction.

    I wanted to reciprocate and I wanted to give him back what he was giving me. But this did not feel right. This felt like I was being pulled into his endless embrace and his calling, the yearning for me. I never knew Channing loved me this much until he kissed me. My brows knitted and when Channing was about to kiss me again, with all my force, I brought my hand between our lips. I had to stop him or even I would go in that flow. He had not cared at all about the environment and the eyes that were on us.

    Worst part was Fang would totally read this from my head when we meet again or when he meets Channing again.

    I did not know what crazy Fang had for me but I could tell one thing that he would never handle this situation lightly. When Channing realised what he had done, he slowly let go of me. His hand released from my back, "I... I am...." Channing''s words stuck in his mouth before he said, "Selene, I am not going to say I am sorry because I know I love you."

 Chapter 206 - Wrong Tracks

    I froze still in my ce with my eyes wide. Channing had actually confessed to me despite all the discussions we went through. His eyes shimmered gold and I had to shut mine before I took a safe distance from him. Fang had already informed me about what happened with Channing''s feelings and how they would always be carried on to the person they were directed to.

    There was a momentary silence and I turned around to notice the guards who were now standing as still as a statue.

    I was sure this was going to be a hot topic of discussion in the changing room for the guards. In no time, the news was sure to spread across the Winterwells. That only meant this news was reaching the castle soon.

    "Selene," Channing called out to me, a little taken aback by the way I had retreated.

    The hurt in his heart was evident in his eyes. I could not believe Channing managed to pull so many diforting moves on me in just one day. In the morning, it was all opposite and his stupidity had spilt out. Right now, it was the same. How can Channing even do this to me? It was the worst. Just when I thought I was going to help simmer down the war, he created a whole fresh problem for me. Somewhere, a thought of Fang crossed my mind. No matter what the situation, Fang never risked us being seen together.

    Yes, iming me openly was what he did to my face, but it was only when we were all alone. He knew the problems that woulde along my way if he took rash steps.

    But what Channing had done was worst. Though he did not know how big of a problem, this action of his was going to cause, it was enough to be a fire in the crowd that the Alpha and Beta are secretly together. "Why did you do that, Channing?" I blurted out what came to my mind first.

    Channing looked visibly confused by the way I was reacting and it only made a nerve pop in my head.

    "I already said it, Selene," Channing said as he stepped forward towards me, "I love you." His words were in a whisper, but enough loud that the walls of that silent prison could hear.

    I took a step back and raised my hand in front of me, "Stop, don''te close. You are not in your right set of mind right now-"

    "What is the problem?" Channing sounded like a literal child and anyone could tell his abilities had taken over him. This was the first time I was seeing his abilities elevate so much. Channing was clearly not in his control and his wolf had taken over. The rage, the ego and the possessiveness of an Alpha, everything reeked from him.

    I did not know how to handle him like this, "Channing you need to calm down first."

    "Why should I?" he asked as if it was not the obvious thing which he should be doing right now. He walked closer and before I could step back again, he caught hold of my wrist, "I need answers Selene, because I see it in you..." He stepped closer and ran his other hand over my cheek, "you have it for me as well. I have been waiting for a person like you for a long time."

    "Channing, let''s talk about thister," I said, while trying to turn away from his hand. My eyes went to one of the guards, but he did not dare look at the Alpha''s business.

    This was taking a wrong turn and I seriously needed someone to help me out. Channing was overpowering and his hold on me just continued to get stronger and stronger to the point that I knew there would be marks of his fingers around my wrist when he would let go. I tried twisting my wrist out of his hold, but Channing only held on strongly. "Is it Fang? Just because he is your soulmate?" Channing asked with authority, which I had never seen in him before this.

    "You are hurting me," I breathed in my words as I closed my eyes.

    Channing gently brushed the back of his other hand over my cheek while his hand holding my wrist continued to strengthen, "I can see it in your eyes, Selene. I know you hate him. You like me, Selene, I can feel it."

    Every passing moment and every word which left his mouth was scaring me right now. This was not the Channing I knew.

    I looked at my wrist before ring at him, "Let go, you are hurting me!" My words almost resounded through the cells of the prison and it was enough to get Channing out of his daze. He immediately let go of me and stepped back while covering his mouth.

    "I-I am sorry," he was light with his words but the emotions still lingered inside of him.

    He walked ahead and I was not cautious this time. I knew this was a different Channing. The one whom I met every day and the one who cared for everyone equally. He gently held my hand and brought it up to see the marks which had formed on my wrist before his breath quickened. Channing frowned, looking at the red lines. He opened his mouth to say it again but I cut him this time.

    "It''s okay," I withdrew my hand awkwardly from his hand and rubbed the sore part.

    I walked past him without any thought. It was already going to be a blunder and I had to leave this ce tonight itself. I had better goals in my mind and better ces to be in right now.

    "Selene," Channing called out to me and I stopped in my track.

    I did not want to turn around and look at him. It was a little horrifying, thinking about what he looked like a while back. But that did not mean I was free to ignore him. It was a fault of his overbearing abilities that he had to face so much of emotional turmoil.

    My back faced him while I heard his steps slowly catchup to me. M breath was already heavy and I closed my eyes trying my best to face him.

    Channing came to stand in front of me and I raised my head to look into his now grey eyes. He was visibly disturbed but he still mutter up, "Selene, I know I was wrong with what I did but do you really find your soulmate better than me? I know what you had felt around me. I have heard every beat of your heart as it skipped beats. Do you really feel that with Fang?"

    My lips trembled but I found it hard to speak it out. I knew Channing would know a lie but I had to get away from him.

    I had to go for the good.

    My mouth moved but only air escaped my throat before I cleared my throat, "Channing, this will never work out-"

    "But why Selene? That is all I want to know," his voice was gentler and pleading, "Why?" Channing kept his desperation on hold and tried his best not to lose his control.

    I closed my eyes before I whispered, "I am marked."

    "We both know that is not what I am asking," Channing had his answers ready. It only made me more conscious of the fact that Hailey was possibly enjoying our conversation and the prison guards were sure to make it a headline tomorrow. But Channing was right, marked or not marked, what mattered was we chose our partners well. He still had that choice with him but I can''t even choose my soulmate over my marriage option. I was marrying death and that future was barely changing.

    "Channing I...." there was nothing for me to say. I did not know how to deviate this.

    He waited for me to speak; the silence filled with my heart beat which thumped through my ear. The silence was awkward andpelling. "Yes, Selene?" Channing provoked me again.

    I sighed, "I... I am already be-...." I stopped myself before saying that word. Betrothed was a word for the royal kids, "I already belong to someone else now. You know very well in werewolves marking is as good as marrying." I had to turn the tide somewhere. I had to get Channing off the high horse he was riding. It was wrong to pull Fang into this and tell a lie but what I was stating was just facts.

    "So you..." Channing asked in anticipation and for a second there was silence.

    I did not understand what he was trying to say when it suddenly clicked to me. What I had said and what meaning he had derived from it, "No... I mean Yes but not that."

    He was trying to talk about whether I had sealed the bond with Fang while here I was being a pure minded idiot who had not thought it through.

    "What are you trying to say?" Channing creased his brows.

    I bit into my lower lip. This was just another direction it was all headed into. All I was nning was for Hailey to be released and taken to Zelda. With Channing having done the worst thing at the worst time in front of the worst people, it had all turned into a situation of truth and lies. I had no choice but to tell him the truth.. I had to get him away from me for good.

 Chapter 207 - Third Time

    I stared at Channing while he stared back at me, "You need to back away from me Channing." I knew what I had to do, but did not know how to let him know that I was betrothed. I can''t possibly use that word though.

    "Do you really like your soul mate?" Channing moved ahead to cup my face but I instantly moved out of his range.

    "Don''t create problems for me, Channing," I said in a serious tone and I could see the difort clear in his eyes. It was the worst time to be doing this but now thatChanning Channing had started it I had to end it. "Look Channing, I am... partially married-"

    "Selene!" Channing''s voice echoed through my insides, "even I was once and you know how it ended up."

    I rolled my eyes and grabbed hold of his wrist as I dragged him out of there to the end cornered of this floor. Channing had totally lost his control today and I can understand that love is an important rtion to him. But at the end of the day I did not have that privilege. I did not have my love waiting for me at the end of the aisle neither at the end of my life.

    I came to stand in front of Channing as we stopped near the corner, "What is wrong with you Channing, why are you being this impulsive today?"

    "Because I don''t want to lose you," His reply was fast.

    I was speechless with the way he was keeping everything on the edge today. The hard I was trying to run awaythe faster he was chasing after me. I had never even seen Fang being this desperate before, "Channing I can''t-"

    "You don''t have to force yourself, I will never force you into anything," Channing cut me off.

    "You are forcing me now!" The words almost left my mouth in an irritated scream. Channing looked at me wide eyes and was about to say something when I cut in, "you can stop with all this now. Can''t you understand a no?" It was high time I took charge of this situation. I had bigger goals than this. "I''m sorry if it sounds rude but Channing I cannot do this."

    Channing was tongue tied as he continued to stare at me with a heavy heart which weighed in his eyes.

    There was so much left undiscovered inside me for Channing and I was well aware about it. But that was one area I did not want to explore with anyone. Channing for first time got conscious of the surrounding as his eyes darted from me to look behind at the guards.

    He cleared his throat as if swallowing the lump which had risen in his throat, "is it because of Fang?"

    "No!" I drawled on that one word in the most irritated tone I could, "I have othermitments." Thr biggest being this one mission I was struggling to pull together.

    "I will help you with your mission," Channing talked as if there was still hope.

    He was looking for that tiny spark in the dark which a man stuck inside a cave craves for. Channing wanted out from his cave of sufferings for a long time but I was not in the capacity to provide that. Over it all I doubted a person like Channing would be able to help me. He was to stuck and adamant on the rules. I doubted if he was to know I was the princess of this kingdom then he would even dare lift his head in front of me.

    Channing was that guy would followed through on every singlemand bestowed by the officials and I already saw the hands on example of it when he agreed for the elder''s proposal of oing war.

    I took his hand in my hand and tried to speak in the gentlest way possible, "you can''t Channing. You can''t challenge simple orders how will you help with my mission?"

    There was nothing else left for him to say. He knew very well what I was talking about and there barely anything he could do to change.

    Those were his principles and I would hate to force him against them.

    I stretched my arm ahead to caress his cheek. This was the most intimate I had been any guy and Channing was a little soul who struggled to stand up against his own emotions. "Let''s just have the friendship that we always had, both of us have different paths and we can''t work."

    Channing''s eyes almost filled with tears as he was being rejected for the third time by me.

    He brought his hand up to cup my hand which rested on his cheek, "are you sure you are happy with Fang?" I gulped at that question. I was of course not happy with a mate like Fang but worst part was even Fang was not written in my luck. It was a farce that fate had put up front of me. Seeing my reaction Channing stepped closer, "Fang is one of the best people in my life but now that I see, even you are one of them. Selene, I don''t want you to suffer the way I did, I know Fang can be overbearing at times-"

    "Shhh," I shushed Channing as I realized he was on the same path again, "I am happy Channing you don''t have to worry about me."

    "Are you sure?" He might have noticed the difort in my eyes when he asked that, "anything I can help you with? I am always here."

    "I am fine Channing," I replied withdrawing my hands back to my side, "just help me get Hailey out and it would be enough help from you for the mission." It was the least he could do and every problem that he had created for me in just one day this was something I could ask of him. But it was a relief that Channing settled down from his emotions for now.. I had to find some way to help him hold his emotionster on.

 Chapter 208 - Into Warchilds

    Channing took his distance from me with all the awkwardness that had brewed in the environment. I cleared my throat, barely knowing how to go ahead with my request again, but Channing did not wait for me to clear my running mind ore up with anything to fill the awkward silence.

    He simply walked away and I saw him go to one of the guards. Channing said something to the guard in a hushed tone which my brain wasn''t able to process.

    What had happened just now had me on the edge with my thoughts.

    I always thought Fang was one of the dominating people who got for themselves what they wanted without having the need to ask the others in that equation. But the way Channing had kissed me just now was no different to that. He did warn me with his look, but him just going in for it was the most unexpected event of my day today.

    "Selene," I heard my name and snapped out of my thoughts. My eyes rose to meet with Channing''s as he signalled to the cell door in front of him.

    I looked at what he was pointing towards in a confused state of mind when I saw the guard starting to unlock the door. Each of the cell guards had an emergency key for the door which they guarded. It was something only to be used when extremely necessary or usually the prison supervisor send someone with the main bunch of keys to open the door. I saw the guard use his emergency key and only imagined that Channing had asked him to hurry with the process.

    As I walked ahead towards him, I was more confused than before. Channing had been angry a minute ago about my decision to release Hailey, but now he was helping me.

    I went and stood to face him but he had his side faced towards me while still looking at Hailey''s cell.

    After muttering all my strength to speak up, I finally asked him, "Are you fine with this?"

    Channing''s head slowly turned to me but his eyes never met mine. They were oddly fixated somewhere else, "I have to be fine with a lot of things, Selene. I possibly can''t force my insecurities and worries onto you now." My brows were creased with the pain that he oozed right now. I opened my mouth to say something when Channing gave me a tight smile before meeting my eyes, "I will get the paperwork done." Saying that he just walked away without waiting or anticipating any word from me.

    I gulped down on the heavy feeling which rose in my chest.

    What Channing had said was not too hard to code. He had topromise on a lot of things in his life and somehow I was making him do the same for me.

    Letting that get to my head was not done right now, even though it was tough enough. I turned to face the front of Hailey''s cell awkwardly as the guard opened the door on Channing''s order. It had been a hard thing digesting the fact that Channing had actually kissed me. Now all that I hoped was Fang did not meet him or me anytime soon or the war between the viges woulde sooner than expected.

    Hailey got out of the cell and stretched like a feline after her energising slumber. It is easy to think that the feline is harmless when sleeping but it is just her way to power up before her attack.

    I took a deep breath, looking at the blood thirsty person in front of me.

    Who would even believe this was a princess of a renowned n. Though no one would guess me as a princess as well but Hailey was other level. She was no less to a criminal. But then again, she was the heir to an assassin n. I can only imagine how she must have grown up learning the skills of bestowing death.

    "You look heart broken," Hailey spoke with doe eyes, "is everything fine? Did your lover boy break your fragile little heart?"

    I looked at her and for a moment there was nothing I wanted to do more than push her back into the cell. But we had bigger matters at hand and as far as I hade to know about Hailey, she liked to fight.

    My head looked left and right before I slowly pulled out the dagger from my pocket and showed it to her, "Does this belong to your n?"

    I was already sure because of Fang that it was a Cermesi dagger but I still had to confirm it from Hailey. She did not even go closer to take a look at it, rather a smirk rose on her face, "Yes, this is mine."

    My eyes narrowed at her sudden confession, "What do you mean this is your?"

    Hailey pushed my hand holding the dagger back to my side, "well put it inside first, you don''t want tomit a felony by bringing this inside the prison now do you?"

    "What do you mean this is your?" I stepped forward to stand face to face with her. Usually I am taller than most of the girls around me but Hailey always matched me eye to eyes. I wasn''t scared of this dagger being seen by the prison guards as long as I don''t n on stabbing Hailey with it. My eyes zed remembering how this dagger had almost killed me in the market this afternoon, "answer me!" My voice formed a grunt in the back of my throat.

    Hailey raised her eyebrows, not shocked but rather thrilled by the daring I was portraying right now. She whistled lightly in front of me as her breath hit my face, "You are getting better than before, can''t wait to see you out of your little submissive shell."

    I caught hold of her t-shirt cor and pulled her with all my force, "did you send someone to kill me?"

    "Did I?" Hailey asked innocently, even at the brink of my anger. No doubt she was an Alpha or by now any Omega would have shaken to their core, looking me in my eyes. That was how an Alpha''s blood worked. It made other werewolves fear them andply with them. Very rarely, the Omegas would fall out of this pattern and leave the pack as lone wolves. Hailey did not lose the smirk on her face, "Well, I never intended to kill you and what if it had hit you, aren''t you a healer type?"

    My teeth gritted as I grunted in her face before pushing her away. This woman was impossible to deal with. The fact that she knew about me being an Alpha just after one fight with me was enough to keep myself safe from her or that day won''t be far when she figures out my true identity.

    "How did you know where I was?" I asked calmly.

    Hailey reached out for the dagger when I retracted my hand. She clicked her tongue with possessiveness over her dagger but I simply pushed it back into my jeans. I was expecting answers from her, not silly tricks.

    Hailey sighed before shrugging, "Well, I knew what my sister did at the eastern border, how unfortunate it was." Her face turned into a fake expression of pity and I narrowed my eyes at her along with pursing my lips. Hailey almost pouted before she realised I was not falling for her fake sympathies. I did not expect an assassin like her to be warm-blooded. She rolled her eyes, "well I was tired inside the prison and thought this was a good opportunity to get out and maybe help you-"

    "So you simply wanted to get out and go behind your sister?" I spoke before she wasted any more of my time.

    Hailey did not speak for a good minute as she admired me for how much I had already got used to her craziness. It wasn''t like I actually had got used to it but I had to ept this piece of garbage if I had to spend the following few days with her till we find Zelda.

    When I raised my brows questioningly, Hailey raised her palms in the air to show she was guilty as charged.

    I did not need any exnation from her as I rolled my eyes and started walking away from her. Before I could dodge her, she did a little sprint to catch up to me, "wait but how did you figure it out so soon?"

    "I enquired about it to someone," I replied ndly.

    "Heh," Hailey dragged on her words a little proudly, "Well, we Cermesi are pretty famous you know."

    "Good for you," I replied as I increased my pace to walk ahead. I did need a lot of help from her but apart from that part, I did not want such negative influence floating around me. Being a healer myself, it was suffocating to be in the same space as a killer.

    Not a secondter, I heard my mobile ring in my pocket and I stopped to pull it out. Hailey had already caught up when she saw the name that shed on my screen, "Oh my my..."

    I looked at her with a deadly re before cutting the call. It was not like I cared what had gone between Hailey and Fang previously, but as far as I knew, they had it all physical and there was no reason for them toe back together now... Was I? I was... I was thinking about Fang''s past rtionship and... I was defensive about him! Was I possibly jealous?

    No, no that is not possible.

    My mobile rang again and I saw the name Fang sh on the screen again. My fingers tightened around my device before I cut the call again.

    There was no way I was talking to him right now. Not when I had possibly gone jealous of his past rtionship for no reason at all.

    "You look red, Selene," Hailey whispered beside my ear and I jumped up on my ce before sneering at Hailey. That girl had a gleam in her eyes like a teenager, "Oh my god! Are you his new interest? Must say, Fang is kind of into Warchilds... I mean I am one and then even you-"

    "Will you shut up?" I almost shouted before I ran down the stairs.

    The guards could bring Hailey down but right now my mind was swirling enough trying to understand what my heart was going through. When I reached the ground floor, I realised how warm my face had got. I gently tapped my cheeks to calm my nerves down when my mobile rang again and I identally picked it up without looking at the name, "Hello?"

    An irritated raspy voice greeted me from the other end, "Exactly how busy are you to be cutting my calls constantly?"

 Chapter 209 - Under The Cart

    My eyes flew wide open at hearing Fang''s voice and there were a series of internal curses I bestowed upon myself. "I-I will call youter. I am busy right now," I just cut the call without any second thought or hearing out what Fang had to say. Maybe he had an emergency on his side, but all I wanted was to avoid him at all cost.

    I turned my mobile on silent and Fang called me back. I just slipped the device into my pocket, ignoring his call and walked to where the prison supervisor''s cabin was located.

    Channing and Mr Brayden were having some serious conversation when their heads turned towards me. "Alright then, thank you for your help. I wille by for a chat tomorrow," Channing extended his arm ahead to thank the prison supervisor and it only had me more suspicious. He had not waited for their topic to end rather he kept it for tomorrow when I won''t be here in the vige.

    I walked ahead to them and with a casual smile asked Mr Brayden, "I hope I did not disturb you both."

    The prison supervisor immediately shook his head, "No we were just talking about the eight traitors who were locked up here-"

    "It was something about their release date," Channing interrupted, as if he did not want the prison supervisor to continue on what he was about to say. There was definitely something that Channing was nning and did not want me involved in it. I had no intentions to meddle with his private conversation but if this had anything to do with the war, I would do anything to go against Channing. For him, I was a mere Beta of the pack, but I was born an Alpha princess of this kingdom, even though I was forced not to act like one.

    I forced a smile on my face, "I guess you are done talking. We should leave fast then." Channing nodded his head and I took a silent breath before turning to Mr Brayden, "Thank you so much for your help and apologies for making you help us thiste in the night."

    "Anything for you, Selene," Mr Brayden shed a wide grin at me and it made me feel giddy.

    After all, this man was literally just being this nice to me because I was Suzan''s best friend, or probably the only friend. As a parent, he must surely cherish Suzan to treat me so well on the ount of his daughter. I gave him a final smile before I turned to leave the cabin, along with Channing, who was already halfway through the door. It all started again. Channing will now ignore me and I had to prevent that because I needed his help with my mission and, the biggest of all, he was one of the people I trusted the most.

    "Channing," I called out to him when Hailey entered with two guards following her close. I had cleared enough with Channing, yet I felt like his heart needed more exnation.

    Sadly, I could not talk to him in front of Hailey. I doubted Hailey would make a scene out of it, but that girl was off-limit for my personal matters.

    Channing turned to me awkwardly, waiting for me to finish my sentence as I had called him. My eyes, though, were fixed on Hailey, who looked utterly irritated with the silver cor around her neck. I knew she was going to request for me to remove it one or the other way, but that one thing was my safety from her wolf form. She was a cold-blooded assassin, to begin with, so I had to be extra cautious. If her sister Zelda could manage to kill nearly half of the pack in a few hours, then I did not want to imagine what capabilities the Cermesi heir had.

    Hailey came to stand in between me and Channing. On Channing''s signal, the guards who had brought Hailey here went back to where their duty was.

    She moved her neck restrictedly, "I hope you have a key to this thing. I am not sleeping with this piece of silver on me."

    "I don''t have the key and I know you are enough capable to take care of yourself even without turning into your wolf," I replied in a nonchnt tone before turning to Channing. He was eyeing Hailey, and it wouldn''t be tough to guess that his guard was on. "Channing," I called out to him and he took more than a second to reply to me with a hum before turning to me, "Please try to not create any situation where the war is instigated in peoples mind here."

    Channing creased his brows at me as if I was using him of starting the war, "Why would I do that? I am the Alpha of this vige, I look after my people''s peace."

    "Yes," I nodded, knowing that he did not understand a bit of what I meant, "What I wanted to say was though elders have asked you to prepare for the future it would be best if the members are not made aware of it." That was the most important thing to keep the members vary of the real intention when their blood was already boiling from the rage of the recent attack.

    Channing did not miss a second to answer, "I understand Selene, I will take care of things here till you sort out this case."

    This was the Channing I knew, the one who looked after things carefully and handled them delicately. The one who always assured me in my panicked times and the one whose words I could trust just because of the way he lightly blinked in assurance. The Channing, who epted the elder''s orders to prepare for war and the one who did not stand by me in front of the newsletter reporters, was apletely different person.

    It made me smile to at least get to see him like this before I went to Greend, where my journey was surely a dangerous mystery. "Also-"

    Before I could say the most important thing which he had to do to not instigate any war, Channing''s mobile rang. "Just a minute," Channing pulled out his mobile and immediately picked it up, "Hello..." I did not know who it was when Channing looked at me answered with a heavy heart, "Yeah she is right here."

    The pain in his eyes was evident and my goodness, it did not take me a second to know who it was on the call.

    I frantically waved a no while, pointing at myself. I want to let Channing know that all he had to say was I wasn''t here but that dumb wolf only creased his brows and signalled me with ''what?'' Hailey, who was watching all the drama, chuckled and leaned closer to me, "should I talk to him for you?"

    That would be the worst-case scenario but me talking to Fang would be worse than the worst. I unconsciously nodded my head and snatched the mobile from Channing''s hand to hand it to Hailey.

    "Hey!" Channing eximed but I just grabbed his arm and pulled him to the other side, away from Hailey''s earshot and possibly so my voice did not leak to Fang on the cellphone. "What is wrong with you?" Channing was a little confused with the mess this situation was bing.

    "Okay hear me out," I said.

    Channing folded his hands, "yeah I am listening, not like you would give me a choice to not listen."

    My lips pursed, "when have I ever forced you to listen to me?"

    "Now," Channing was blunt with his answer and it just made me roll my eyes.

    "Channing," I loudly whispered his name, "look, you cannot meet Fang anytime soon, not until this case is settled."

    "Why?"

    "Because you know why," I said in an exaggerated way. He very well knew why but all his Alpha ego was pouring out right now.

    Channing turned to look at Hailey, who had a faint smile on her face while she talked on the call and then he looked back at me. "Are you afraid of Fang?" Channing asked unexpectedly and I was speechless with that question. I wanted to reply immediately but it was like my words were stuck in my mouth. "Selene," Channing stepped closer to me, raising his hand near my cheek.

    I immediately retracted from his touch, "don''t." My voice was gentle and pleading. I cannot have Hailey watch this and dictate it out to Fang.

    Channing did not force himself onto me and that was one thing that I really appreciated about him. "I am telling you, Selene, you don''t have to force yourself to be with Fang just because he is your soulmate," Channing started with those same words which he had said to me when he had kissed me a while back, "I can take better care of you."

    I did not want to hurt Channing in any way, not at least in the way I was about to. I never thought I would lie to him but I had to keep Channing from thinking he had a chance with me.

    "Channing I... I am happy with Fang," the words left my mouth like a painful arrow shot to Channing''s chest.

    "You are lying," Channing said in a low voice, "I can hear your heartbeat, you are lying."

    I shut my eyes to calm myself. It was not going to help my heartbeat but at least for me believe at least a little of what I was saying to Channing, "Channing my loyalty lies with someone else and so will my heart." It wasn''t false, I was betrothed after all. I couldn''t just dump the feelings which Channing had for me. All I could do was help him get over me. I just hoped this was enough for now. "So just don''t meet Fang anytime soon. He cannot find out what happened between us today."

    "I don''t care, Selene," Channing just acted like a little child right now.

    I raised my hand to stop him from speaking any further, "You should, Channing, because I care. I don''t want things to fall out between you and Fang when I am not here to sort anything out. Let''s just maintain the peace for the little time that I am here."

    Channing did not understand what I meant by myst statement but he wasn''t arguing anymore and that was enough.

    When I turned to look at Hailey, she was standing right beside me and it made me jump up in my ce. How did she manage toe close this fast and without even making any sound!

    She sheepishly handed the mobile back to Channing and I was d that Fang was not on the call anymore. I wonder how Hailey managed that obnoxious man.

    "Well your second boyfriend is angry at you now," Hailey said and I knew how she managed to dodge Fang off.

    She threw me under the cart!

 Chapter 210 - Prison Clothes

    The colour on my face drained from hearing when Hailey said that Fang was angry with me. It was not hard toe to a conclusion that Hailey definitely said something wrong about me and Channing to Fang. "What did you do?" I questioned raged y her causality towards the matter.

    "Geez, look at you getting all worked up," Hailey responded tauntingly, "I did not expect you to care so much about what Fang thought about you, since you are dating Channing."

    My face scrunched before I closed my eyes, trying to drink back my fuming anger. Not an hour had passed since Hailey was released and this woman was already creating troubles for me. I opened my eyes to calmly talk to her while she continued to have that mischievous grin on her face. She reminded me of Fang, in the sense where she loved to step on my every nerve. "Look Hailey, I am not dating Channing and neither Fang, I just don''t want that troublesome man around me while we solve this case."

    "Is that so?" Hailey pouted like a child, "well I was looking forward to meeting Fang after such a long time but if you say so. Let''s just head out on our own. This prison air is suffocating enough."

    I exchanged a nce with Channing and he had his lips pursed in a way that meant ''I warned you before.''

    It made me sigh immediately as I turned around to exit the prison grounds while Channing and Hailey followed me. I can already imagine how tough this trip is going to be. Handling Hailey was going to be an experience of a lifetime. For some reason, Hailey was acting morefortably around me; not showing me her bloodlust side but this provoking one.

    How in the world all the Warchilds were as good as kids! Fang was the worst and the most wicked kid, while Channing was the innocent and stupid kid and now this Hailey!

    There was one more Warchild left for me to meet and I hoped he or she was not like these three.

    When we exited the prison facility, I turned to Hailey, who was fiddling with the silver metal cor around her neck. I could understand how that felt like, I had it once on me and it was as good as a walking prison for the wolf inside. But it was the safest thing for me or god knew when she would feel like she wanted to brawl with me. Even though I wouldn''t deny the fact thatst time she had defeated me in her human form and was strong enough just the way she was.

    The fear on her face of having the cor around her neck was missing. Only the fact that it irritated her neck was showing.

    I cleared my throat, breaking my train of thoughts, "Where do you live, Hailey?"

    "Why?" came her immediate reply.

    "Because," I drawled on my words, "we need to pack up for the trip. It is going to be a long ride and we don''t know how long it will take." Hailey still looked at me with a nk face. It was so hard to see through what went in her head but it felt like she wasn''t convinced by my words. "I don''t think you want to go to your hometown in that prison outfit there," I tried to convince.

    Hailey looked down and hummed, "well what''s the use for me to change the prison outfit if they see the silver cor."

    "Just get your bag packed!" I almost snapped at her.

    There was a slow grin that spread across Hailey''s lips, "you get worked up on small things too easily, Selene." She walked ahead to meet me eye to eye, confidence and arrogance oozing from every pore of her skin. "I can find out Zelda in a few hours. I don''t need change."

    I stared at her, not backing away with my gaze as well. She was forgetting the fact that she couldn''t intimidate me. I was an Alpha and I had my own prowess.

    "You seem to be too confident," I mocked her and her lips twisted in amusement. This girl was purely a female version of Fang, except for the fact that she had the cold-blooded qualities of an assassin. It somewhere made me feel that Fang was a little better person. The thought of having a supporting thought for Fang immediately had me crease me brows. "You know what, Hailey, just pack up. It is pretty possible that the Cermesi n thinks you are dead," I said.

    Hailey''s smile dropped from her face, "They do not think their princess is weak!" She stepped closer to me till I could feel her infuriated breath on my skin, "Are you trying to imply I am a weak heir?"

    She surely was possessive about the position of n heir for someone who left it behind just toe here to Winterwells.

    "You haven''t visited them in a long time," I said in a pitiful tone, "It wasn''t like you kept a tab on what went around there. Now Zelda has returned before you, they are sure to think you as dead and if not, your dear elder sister will help you with it."

    Hailey squinted hard at me before I heard her teeth clench as her jaw tightened, "The n can take care of itself, as for Zelda she was never capable of that seat. Father would never hand it to her."

    Channing saw the boiling environment between us and immediately pulled me away from Hailey.

    He looked at me, disappointed at the fact that I had answered Hailey back instead of calming her down. Channing turned to Hailey as she looked at him with irritation smeared on her face, "If you are so concerned about being the Cermesi princess, then you shouldn''t have stayed here." On Channing''s words, Hailey snickered while her eyes met mine.

    "Ohe on Channing, I stayed here for your safety," Hailey said, raising her brows in pity.

    Channing clicked his tongue, "I could protect myself well enough. All you stayed here was for hooking up with Fang from time to time and then for the thrill of fighting strong opponents." I looked at Channing, shocked on hearing this. I knew for a fact that Hailey and Fang were physical for a while but how could Channing let Hailey stay in Winterwells when he knew toxic she was for this vige. I turned to look at him but he did not take his eyes off Hailey.

    Hailey clicked her tongue, grabbing my attention, "Channing, darling, I never broke any rules in here. Everything happened right under your nose."

    Channing was about to reply when I raised my hand, "Just stop you guys! We have other things to be looking into then bring back the past." Channing kept quiet immediately while Hailey gave me a knowing smirk. I had understood what she was trying to do. Hailey had a habit of provoking people on purpose and she had sessfully provoked me and Channing in just a few minutes. Luckily, we took care of each other or she would have surely waited for a fight to break out here.

    Channing brought his attention to me and said in an irritated tone, "I hope you know how to take care of this girl, Selene. Don''t make me regret letting her go for you."

    He huffed and left the scene as I saw his retreating figure and sighed. This was indeed going to be more difficult than what I had thought.

    "Your boyfriend seems angry at you," Hailey said while keeping her hand on my shoulder in a familiar way.

    I red at her and she shrugged. I wiggled her hand off my shoulder, "He is not my boyfriend. Come on, let''s head to Greend, I have an extra set of clothes." It would be just stupid to try to convince her to bring her clothes along. She might just start getting me riled up again.

    Hailey sighed, "I don''t think I can go with prison outfit to my n."

    It made a nerve pop in my head. That is exactly what I had told her a while back when she had denied and made a fuss out of it. "Then let''s go to your house first."

    "Thendlord has locked my apartment. I hadn''t paid the rent for three months now," she said casually, as if I would help her get her apartment back. I could not afford the rent for my condo if my father had not bought it. Hailey looked at me expectantly.

    I simply rolled my eyes, "I will lend you something."

    It immediately made Hailey click her tongue, "You are very boring. I guess I will make Fang buy me some good clothes when we meet."

    Like that would happen. I would not be surprised if Fang brought her an entire store. After all, she was once his muse. "Sure, till then, wear what I offer you ore in your prison outfit."

    Hailey walked beside me as I started heading towards my house. "Whatever, I just have to wear them for a few hours before Fanges to my rescue."

    How much had Fang actually spoiled her that she could think that she could get his stuff, even when they had seen each other for years now. I walked ahead for a few more steps when her words properly registered in my mind. My steps immediately came to a halt, "What do you mean by a few hours?"

    Hailey casually raise her eyebrows, "I called him to apany us, of course. He wanted to help you with all his heart-"

    "Why would you do that!" I eximed, and Hailey just innocently stared back at me.

    "Didn''t you ask me to take care of him?" Hailey replied.

    I grunted lowly before stomping ahead as Hailey followed close. This was just getting worse than what I had expected of it. There was simply no use in getting on Hailey''s nerves or letting her get on my nerves. I could take care of things when they mess up. The only fear I had was Fang finding out about the move which Channing had made on me and waging a war on Winterwells.

    "Woah, look at how much you are afraid right now of being caught by Fang about Channing," Hailey provoked me.

    I just rolled my eyes as I head towards my house with anger fuming inside me. Hailey was an importantponent in helping solve this case. I had to take care of her as well as prevent Fang from reacting big for what Channing had done.. I had no doubts that Fang would ask for some price in return.

 Chapter 211 - Provocative

    I sat in my bedroom as I lent Hailey clothes to change and sent her to the guest room adjacent to the kitchen. My fingers tapped on the small square button in the middle of my mobile, trying to delete Fang''s recently call from my logs, hoping it would prevent him from following us to Greend.

    Hailey had really been a handful for me in just half an hour and I just wished that we get the entire thing over with.

    "Do you always wear this type of clothes?" Hailey suddenly barged into my thoughts, and I jumped up in my chair, almost losing the grip on my mobile. Her eyes went wide at my reaction, which was immediately followed by an airyugh, "Pfft, what were you thinking about so engrossed in your own thoughts? I hope you are not sad that you have to leave Winterwells and go away from your boyfriend." She made a pitiful face and I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes at her.

    I took a good look at her face. This was not the Hailey I knew. I mean, she was still troublesome but when did be someone who would pull others'' legs!

    Hailey walked up to me in the baggy clothes I had offered her after she had refused all of my other clothes because they did not suit her taste. Ironically, her sister, Zelda, had some obsession with fashion as well. Since the topic was already starting to go where Hailey would get on my nerves, I changed the subject to her, "I hope the clothes fit well. Though I must say, both of you Cermesi sisters have some weird obsession with fashion."

    The smile on Hailey''s face immediately found the ground, "what can I say Zelda loves to copy me."

    "Is that so?" I spoke in an eximed tone, "I thought you followed her footsteps; after all, you are the younger one." I had answered no one in this manner and yet with Hailey, this unknown side of me demanded to surface.

    Hailey squinted at me and the awkward silence weighed on me after realisation of how scheming I hade off.

    She walked closer to me and I felt like the air in the room had changed instantly. This was sure that Hailey was affected by her sister''s name and especiallyparing both of them. I took a deep breath as I could feel Hailey trying to bring her Alpha side out to make the atmosphere heavy for me. I got up from my seat and growled at her with my wolf surfacing. She was an Alpha, but so was I, and my wolf was pretty aggressive to be looked down upon.

    Hailey stood face to face with our eyes matching, "I guess you already got to know how much I hate that girl. Don''t you dare call her my sister again."

    One side of my lip rose up, "Why? I thought you weren''t affected by anything. Wasn''t all you cared about was fighting?" That''s the best impression of Hailey that every person of the pack had: a person with a high bloodlust who liked nothing but fighting.

    Hailey shrugged with a sudden change in her attitude, "Well yeah, that is also true." Her fingers traced the sharp bone of her chin as she hummed while thinking something, "Now that you have put it like that, I must find out why I hate that girl when I don''t care about her even a least bit." My eyes froze wide with the amount of character swings that Hailey was showing. I had almost felt her bloodlust surface again when suddenly this different side of her reced it again.

    It was only shocking because I had never imagined Hailey in this light.

    She sighed casually, as if nothing had happened seconds ago. Like our wolves had not just made an appearance to show our Alpha dominance.

    Hailey sighed before she went past me and picked up the bag while I could do was follow her with my eyes. She shook the bag in her hand while holding it to her ear, "hmm, there is not a lot in here." My brows creased, not understanding what she meant by that when she threw the bag at me and I caught it a little further from my face.

    "What was that?" I brought the bag down to look at her, but she had already disappeared. I turned around and I was the only one standing in the room with the back door of my bedroom open.

    A quick panic settled in the pit of my stomach, realising the fact that Hailey might have just run away from my clutches.

    I hung the sling bag across my shoulder and rushed to the back door. This was bad. I can''t let Hailey run away like that! I needed her and more than that she has just been given bail for a short period of time.

    As I got out of the door, I saw a clear surrounding with only the chilled air that made the wet grass dance. "Dam-"

    "Youing?" I heard Hailey''s voice behind me from inside the house and I felt a little relieved with the fact that she was still here. I walked back towards the back door and before I could even make it to the door, Hailey shut it in my face. My palms pped on the surface of the door.

    "What the! Open the door Hailey," I shouted whilst banging on the door.

    How bad can this get? Hailey managed to fool me, then got me out of my own house with my own will and locked me outside. I always thought that Fang was the most irritating person I knew, but Hailey was proving to be more provocative. This was too much. I couldn''t just make a fool of myself like that! I immediately went to the kitchen''s back door but it was surprisingly locked.

    "Looking for something?" Hailey spoke right next to my ear and it immediately made me jump up.

    She twirled the house keys on her index finger as I turned to look at her. In one quick action, I snatched the keys away from her. "Look Hailey, I know you are some trained assassin or something, but you better behave around me."

    "Sure," she answered with an innocent smile.

    I raised one of my eyebrows, "That''s it? You are going to agree to it just like that?"

    My question was immediately answered with a burst ofughter and it was more obvious now that Hailey had some other intentions. She huffed out air as she tried to control theugh while scratching the bridge of her nose, "well good thing you are not as na?ve as you look. I really thought I could trick you into it."

    That sure would have been possible with the temper I had boiling inside me right now and the way Hailey had answered me.

    But all this time, after having being tricked by Fang numerous times, I wasn''t taking my risks with Hailey. "What is it?" I asked Hailey to know what would take for her to be on her good behaviour through this investigation.

    "You already know what I want," Hailey said while tilting her head to the side and an eerie smile.

    Of course, this was Hailey and I should have known well. There is only one thing she would want and that would be a win or die battle. I most definitely could not offer that to her now. No doubt I was trained and had Alpha blood flowing inside me, butparing myself to Hailey, anyone could see the end of the battle. Even if I had my healing abilities to carry me through most of the difficulties that Hailey would bring, she was trained enough to be better than any Alpha I had met to date.

    "I am not fighting you, Hailey," I replied as I walked past her while grabbing a hold of her hoodie sleeves and dragging her behind me.

    She did not resist me as I pulled her behind me.

    But her patience had a limit and she was quick to get rid of my grip with a jerk. My eyes went to her and she was dusting the fabric of my clothes she was wearing, as if I had held her with dirty hands. "Selene," Hailey called out my name, still looking at her sleeve, "Are you actually ignorant with a short memory or are you trying to y innocent here?"

    "What do you mean?" I asked, calcting my response.

    Hailey walked ahead and ced her hand on my shoulder, "Honey, do you think you really have the choice to decide that?" She leaned closer to me and whispered beside my ear in the most chilling tone I had heard in a while, "I hope you haven''t forgotten about the letter I sent your way with that stupid vote for Beta elections. Like it or not, I know you are a Warchild and since you want to keep it a secret and zip my mouth up, I would suggest you fight me and shut me up or who knows how traitorous you would appear to the Winterwells."

    I gulped at her words. It was true I needed to keep that a secret and the worst was that given her resources, it would not take her a long time to figure out I was the princess.

    The biggest problem was I did not know how she would exploit that information.

    Hailey backed away from my ear and patted my shoulder twice before passing by. I turned to look at her and my jaw clicked. Never had I ever thought that this kind of thought would cross my mind, but I needed to shut her up. Even if that meant it was forever.

    Hailey turned behind to give me a smile and call me with the wave of her fingers for me to follow her.

    I sighed. That was definitely not the way I would deal with people like her. No matter how much I thought about it, I could never bring myself to shut someone up that way. That was something to be looked afterter. Right now we had to go to Greends in search of Zelda. I am sure I would find something to wager this duel.

    ------

    Note: I had too many things going on in my personal and professional life and I had to unwillingly focus on them. I understand I failed to inform the readers about it and it was not possible for me to put up a chapter note for just that as it ispulsory to write 1000 words in a chapter when a book goes premium.. So hence forth I would be more active about such notices on discord, so please join there to know if there are going to be any announcements regarding my books.

 Chapter 212 - Haileys Abode

    After hours of journey, we reached west of the Greends and though it was five in the morning, not a single shop was closed. It was truly one of the liveliest cities in the entire kingdom of Adalolpha.

    Hailey seemed to know the paths around here very well. It wasn''t surprising for an assassin to know her hometown this well but I can understand why the Cermesi n decided to settle in this part of Greends. The west of Greends was filled with dark alleys and although I did pass by a few police officers a while back; it was pretty obvious they were also dragged into the crimes which went on on the streets here. I could see evident looking thugs who were dealing with the officers in the corner of the road without any fear of the eyes.

    Needless to say, this was a perfect tourist spot because of the royal restrictions which did not apply here as the royal dogs had fallen a sacrifice to the crimes.

    "How do you think of this ce?" Hailey asked, almost proud of her hometown. Currently, she was leading me somewhere and I did not dare to let my brains do the thinking in a ce like this.

    I was sure that the night weed all the wrong activities while I was yet to see the day here. It was quite obvious from how Sam had talked about this ce that the days were pretty tourist-friendly. With that small thought, the rest of the thoughts I was having about this ce dissipated from my mind. I had note here to judge anything about this ce, rather focus on Zelda. Because Sam was in the hospital waiting for his justice and so were the rest who lost their lives, along with the purest person I had met, ine.

    "Let''s not get distracted from what we are here for," I replied to Hailey, which had me receive an instant chuckle from her.

    She continued to lead me through the cobblestone paths, which went rtively downhill. Her eyes constantly searched for something on the right side of the road. I would have helped to search, whatever she was trying to figure out, but that was only possible if she let me know what it was. However, I did not want to take my eyes off of her given how cunning she was.

    After a few more steps, Hailey suddenly stopped in front of a huge building. It wasn''t tall but broad in its frame. "It should have been here," she looked at the rundown building.

    The windows were broken and it was pretty obvious that stones had been thrown at the building.

    "What is this ce?" I asked, taking in the appearance of the semi burnt walls. This could be easily used as a hideout for the people who worked in the dark. I turned to her and she was trying to figure out something with one of her hands folded on her chest and the other stroking her chin.

    Her tongue rolled over her canines while her eyes squinted with anger, which she was trying to hold back.

    My vision shifted between her and the building. I was trying my best to guess in what context was this ce rted to her but nothing came to my mind. "Are we just going to stand here?" I asked, just to receive a re from Hailey.

    After a good stare, Hailey clicked her tongue, "Fine, let us check it out."

    I cleared my throat, "okay, mind telling me what is there to check here?" But I should have known better and the fact that there was no way Hailey would actually answer me.

    She simply walked to the building and it wasn''t like I had any choice here.

    I followed her inside and the first thing I saw was arger candle chandelier, that was shattered to the ground. The inside of the room was all burnt up along with the furniture and the walls were now filled with cobwebs. "Wow, someone did numbers on this ce," I said, not knowing what to say more than that. Hailey kept walking to therge stairs in the middle of the room and it was no less to a castle. Even though the ce was now rundown, it spoke of the past riches.

    As we climbed to the upper floor, there was a seemingly uneven distribution of rooms and corridors. It was abyrinth in itself. "Try not to get lost," Hailey said before taking a sharp left between the uneven walls and rooms.

    She kept on changing directions too fast for me to keep track of my surrounding until she reached a particrlyrge door in the left corner.

    This building sure did a great job of looking like a residential area from the outside but the inside was as good as a castle. With that thought, the next thing I remembered was that Hailey was a n heir. She was a princess herself!

    "Is this your house!" I eximed.

    Hailey pushed the door open with force and the dust which hade to settle on it started to rain down. She did not back away because of that. I could tell that Hailey was applying a lot of pressure to open the door by the way how the muscles of her arms flexed. "Mind giving a hand?" she asked in an irritated tone and I rushed ahead to take hold of one of the doors. The hinges had been rusted, but the weight of the door itself was enough that a normal person won''t be able to open it.

    It took me some good efforts to push the door open entirely while Hailey was already done pushing the right side of the doorpletely open.

    I did not put any more effort and just entered the room while letting the door go, which banged with a huge thud. It was a long room and, aspared to the rest of the house, this looked in better shape. Probably because the people who had attacked this ce had difficulty getting through the door. There was a throne in the middle where the person sitting could easily lie down or rx.

    "Is that your father''s?" I asked Hailey, who was looking through something in her table drawers.

    She hummed in response, "not exactly, his sitting is way bigger. This one is mine." Hailey bent down to reach out to the back of a table and she was struggling with finding something. After some fiddling, she closed her eyes to better concentrate on what she wanted to get from here. Her hand jerked when she pulled something out from underneath the table and where her hand emerged out, it was covered in blood.

    "Are you okay!" I raced to her to see her hand but Hailey was busy opening the piece of parchment which she had retrieved. "Hailey-"

    "Oh shut up, I am fine. This secret ce was made in a way that it would rip off any person''s hand if put inside it mindlessly," Hailey said as she struggled to open the tightly sealed parchment with her bloodied hand. "This injury is nothing for me. Now open this for me," she stretched the folded piece of paper to me.

    I took it from her hand and started unwrapping it with care. The paper must have been here for a long time with the way it had stuck with its own folds.

    When I finally managed to open it, I immediately understood why it was stuck.

    The content written in it was with an old method of ink writing and the ink must have been fresh when it was folded, making it stick. But that was not the only problem. Because the ink had made the paper stick, it had also stained the writing inside it. The words weren''t even readable to eyes except for a few of them.

    "What does it say?" Hailey asked while cleaning her left hand to the right sleeve of the hoodie she was wearing.

    "I understand nothing," I said while looking at her in rage for the fact that she was actually ruining one of the favourite pieces of clothing I owned. "You know you could ask me for a handkerchief if you want to clean your wounds."

    "No need for that. I am done," Hailey said that and then proceeded to rip the right sleeve of my precious hoodie right from its shoulder.

    "HEY!" I shouted and leapt at her, trying to stop her but the deed had already been done. Hailey stood there with the blood-stained sleeve in her hand and my eyes shot wide at them in her hand, "why would you do that!"

    "Why do you care what I do with my own clothes?" Hailey looked at me, irritated, and that made a nerve pop on my forehead.

    I shut my eyes while fisting my hands as the paper crumpled in my fingers, "That is MY hoodie."

    Hailey raised one of her eyebrows as if it wasn''t, until she looked down and both her eyebrows raised in realisation. "Well..." She looked at her clothes and then at the sleeve she held in her hand and back at my hoodie, "I..." There were no words she coulde up with for that before she handed me the torn sleeve, "here, I will return the rest of it once I buy clothes for myself." Hailey smiled at me with a broad grin. I looked at the sleeve in my hand with my mouth open and speechless. She slowly took the paper from my hand, "let me just, you know, try to check what is in this."

    I gritted my teeth, "YOU IRRESPONSIBLE PIECE OF CRAP!"

    Hailey jumped up at my scream andughed guiltily. Her eyes went back to the paper in her hand, trying to avoid me. I stomped closer to her, ready to throw my fist at her but she stopped me, "Look here." My anger had still not dissipated, but her face was serious enough for me to focus. "The Cermesi n has moved out of here but to where is all erased out."

    -----

    Happy New year to everyone <3

    I hope you all have a wonderful year ahead ^^

    ------

    Also, there were so many people I had left to appreciate for their gifts as encouraging support <3 I have added all the names together in the author''s thoughts for just this once instead of highlighting just one. I am utterly grateful for your support and will definitely highlight the names as usual after this ^^.. I do this mainly because I can''t always find thement which says the gift which you have offered to this book and also so I can wholeheartedly thank you for it. <3

 Chapter 213 - Tourist District

    Hailey walked on the streets, which were now starting to buzz with people and tourists. The sun had kissed the tops of the small buildings here and Hailey walked cheerfully, swaying her hands, one with sleeve and the other without.

    I turned the paper we had found a while back at Hailey''s ce and no matter which angle I looked at it in, there was nothing I could decipher. "Hey, Hailey," I called out, "Tell me again, how did you understand what is written in here. I mean, I could see some letters but nothing that makes sense." My face lifted to see if Hailey was at least giving a reaction, but she suddenly eximed and ran to a shop on the left.

    Seriously! This kid is an assassin? Why did I feel like even this Warchild would be someone I will have to look after like the other two I knew.

    I rolled my eyes and stomped to her. "Hailey!" I eximed.

    She was quick to turn to me with wide eyes. I opened my mouth to say something when she rushed to me, covering my mouth and dragging me away from the shop, "Keep it down! People know me here, you idiot." I made incoherent sounds to ask her to take her hand away, but she shushed me with an overly expressive hush of air, "Shh, shh, shh! You better lie low around this area, okay." Hailey raised her eyebrows in question while I drooped my eyes. As if I could speak, with her holding her hand against my mouth.

    She kept waiting for an answer, so I rolled my eyes before screaming out a muffled cry.

    Hailey was quick to let go, "What a kid! Geez, you could have just said so, no need to shout."

    I had never seen anyone as ironic as her before. She acted like a dumb child while using me of being one. "Alright princess," I mocked, trying to avoid her name, "Pry tell what is written in here. Also, isn''t it better that people recognise you so the news reaches faster to your family?"

    "No, idiot. Did you not see what had happened to the n house?" Hailey said, "It clearly looked like a huge mob attacked there. Now, unless you are dumb enough, I wouldn''t want to ce my bets on checking whether that attack was a friendly one or not." That made a lot more sense than what I was thinking of right now. She surely was smart enough to read the atmosphere. The attack on the best assassin n, who had the backing of the throne itself, surely meant it was doing of the locals.

    If anything, I definitely did not want to be on the radar at this moment.

    "I get it," I replied in a hushed voice, "So I hope you weren''t going to the shop at that corner to show yourself as a bull''s eyes."

    Hailey waved her right hand, and the torn sleeve frustratingly reminded me of how Hailey had dismantled my hoodie. "Selene darling, they won''t remember my face when they already celebrated my and my sister''s funeral four years back."

    "That is not a long time," I reminded her.

    Hailey folded her hands grumpily, "Fine, then you go buy me an ice pop from there." My eyes shifted between her and the shop. The shopkeeper was looking at us with side-eyes and it was more irritating the way things were going.

    "I don''t have money for you," I shrugged.

    Hailey sighed, "See, that is why I was going to get it. It''s pretty easy to take things which are out on disy."

    I squinted at her with ridicule, "How were you going to pay?"

    "Who talked anything about payment?" Hailey answered casually. "We are assassins. We practise stealth like this as a child. In fact, the shopkeepers used to encourage it by cing more and more obstacles for us. I, for the matter, have never been caught." Hailey folded her arms over her shoulders proudly. The shopkeeper definitely did not add obstacles for her, rather build their own protection. How full of oneself can one be.

    "I''ll buy one for youter," I held her wrist to pull her to walk beside me, "First, let''s find somece to discuss this piece of paper."

    "Oh, I know a good ce, but it is a 30-minute walk from here."

    "That''s fine. Let''s go there," I replied, not trying to take my own bets with finding a ce here. The crowd here was building up slowly and steadily. It would be better if we headed to a secluded ce before the rush hours and with what I saw around me, rush hours had already started. There were cycle trollies everywhere on the street for transport. No matter how much a person tried to bring an automobile here, it was going to be a pain in the wrong ce for them.

    I was hoping Hailey would not suddenly run off in the middle of the chaos, which continued to increase.

    After a while, we entered a seemingly low life area where there weren''t even shops but vendors prowling the streets with trollies filled with cheap goods. This was truly a perfect tourist spot for anyone, irrespective of what they earned. "So how long is it?" I asked Hailey, beginning to doubt that these busy streets were where the secluded area lied.

    "Be patient, princess," Hailey spoke casually while my face froze.

    If she was looking at my face now, there was no doubt she would have figured it out just from my reaction that I was the princess of this kingdom. Luckily, that did not happen.

    After a perfect 40-minute walk, Hailey stopped in front of arge tavern. We had already crossed the cramped roads and entered the posh-looking areas of Greends. The crowd was less on the streets here but as far as the roads stretched, there were only bars and restaurants, some resorts and inns. "What is this ce?" I took in the entire beauty of the ce, which looked like it was in shade despite the scorching heat that the bright sun in the sky supplied.

    "This is the main tourist district of west Greends," Hailey replied with a haughty tone, "Come on in, let''s book ourselves a lounge."

    She put her hands around me, almost dragging me in when I resisted her, "Woah, woah, wait. Do you mean booking ourselves a PRIVATE lounge?" Hailey nodded her head casually, as if any of us had even enough pennies to eat here. "Do you forget we do not have money for that!"

    "That can be arranged forter," Hailey waved it off while trying to pull me back inside the tavern.

    I got her hand off my shoulder, "If you are thinking we will run away when the time to pay is here, I am not doing that." At least by now, I hade to understand a little about how Hailey''s brain worked. She was too used to her lifestyle as a famous assassin. Now she found it utterly difficult to live like a normal person. "Let''s go somece better."

    "Go in, just tell them minister Fang wants a VIP room," I heard the most obnoxious, deep voice behind me.

    My head snapped back to look at Fang and there was a ttering smile on his face. So charming it would make any girl fall for him. But I knew what was behind it. He was displeased about something. It wasn''t so hard to guess what it was. The sole reason I did not want Fang to meet me was that Channing had kissed me and I had not pped him like what Fang would expect of me.

    "Sure thing," Hailey sent a salute with her two fingers to Fang before turning to enter the tavern. She sure easily exploited his powers and that was a little tough to digest for me.

    However, looking at Fang right now made me want to follow Hailey inside as soon as I could.

    I knew she would try to cause trouble for me but it was safer to just get my distance from Fang. I walked ahead when Fang held the strap of the sling bag I was carrying, "and where are you going? Don''t you think we have something to talk about?"

    "I-I don''t want to g-give Hailey a chance to escape, let''s talkter," I said as I rushed ahead, not aware of the fact that Fang had not let go of the bag strap.

    He pulled me back with a jerk and I thudded against his cushioning muscles, "Don''t worry about her, she wanted to fight her sister to death since they were children." That was a very convincing reason for me to believe that Hailey won''t run away on her own to find Zelda and kill her before I could bring Zelda as testimonial at the vige. "Don''t worry, she won''t do that either. Not when she doesn''t have any leads on her family," Fang replied to my thoughts.

    "I still don''t trust her," I replied while trying to get him to let go of my bag handle.

    Just when I felt the grip loosen, I pulled, but Fang had already ced his hands around the curves of my waist. He bent down to whisper in my ear in his husky voice, "You bettere with me quietly unless you want me to think of punishment for you."

    "I did nothing wrong," I gritted my teeth.

    Fang let out a breathyugh right beside my ear, "I know that is why I just want to talk. Unless you think otherwise, then I will stop chasing and waiting for you and chain you down on my bed, till you know that fact that you choose only me!"

 Chapter 214 - Behind The Alley - I

    *Fang''s PoV*

    Fang dragged Selene by her elbow before she could think of any other logical exnation for not going with him.

    "Fang, wait!" Selene tried pulling her hand out of his hold but Fang was stronger and right now he was pissed off. Extremely pissed about the fact that it was none other than his dear friend Channing, who had made a move on his soulmate. Fang somewhere had read Channing''s mind about Selene and, with the way Channing had already lost his control around Selene once, Fang had specifically warned Channing to stay away from his soulmate.

    Nevertheless, it did go downhill. Fang knew it wasn''t Selene''s fault that Channing felt that way towards her, but it was frustrating to read it in Selene''s mind first.

    Fang dragged Selene into the alley just adjacent to the tavern where Hailey had gone to get a VIP room. He pulled her deeper into the alley when Selene jerked her hand out of his hold, "Fang! stop it!"

    He did not take that well. Why would he? After seeing how he was always so far away from his soulmate and she would be returning to Channing again. Fang knew how Selene was developing feelings for Channing once upon a time and it was just not eptable to Fang even now. Fang walked ahead and pinned his hands on either side of Selene, "Should I stop? How hard was it for you to say the same thing to Channing than letting him kiss you?" His teeth gritted as his ck eyes turned into a shiny colour of yellow.

    "It was uncalled for," Selene spoke as she tried pushing Fang away from her. But had she ever won against him in strength, anyway?

    "Are you really that slow, Selene," Fang used her as brings his right hand to cup her lower face with assertively. He wanted this girl, every part of her body and for Selene to have handled the matters with Channing so calmly was like keeping it open for another such attempt. The thought was frustrating for Fang, "or you actually wanted it-"

    "ENOUGH!" Selene snapped at him.

    This behaviour of Fang was totally not eptable. He was an Alpha and he had his fierce ways of dealing with things but Selene was an Alpha as well and being dominated was something no Alpha took well. It was a different thing for the love of your family and different when it came to other personal life. She held Fang''s wrist and pulled his hand away from her face. Fang did not budge until he realised that any more would hurt Selene. He let go of her face but his mind was in a state of havoc.

    Selene breathed heavily before a loud sound of p resounded through the alley. The way he had always treated her was totally not eptable, "I have no reason to give any exnation to you."

    Fang''s cheek turned red, with the sting of the p still fresh on his skin. It did not hurt as much. But instead of snapping him out of his insanity, his possessiveness went tenfold higher. There was no way he was letting Selene go back to Channing again after this. Never!

    Selene took her chance and turned to exit from there, find Hailey, and leave. She hoped at least after the p, Fang would not pull any more stunt. That he woulde to his senses and let her be. At least not handle things the way he was doing right now.

    However, Fang was not someone used to this

    He had always got what he wanted and how he wanted. There was not a single woman in his life who he had not brought under his spell.

    But he wanted to give Selene her free will on this matter and yet that thought was buried deep somewhere in his brain right now. How dare the girl walk away from him? She was his and only his!

    His muscr arm reached out to grab hold of Selene from behind. Fang wrapped his arm around her waist and jerked her back to him before pushing her against the wall, "Why do you do this to me, Selene? You make me go so crazy for you!" He was angry, but there was so much that surfaced inside him, having her this close and trapped. Lust was something that came as a package parcel in an Alpha and when it came to Fang, it was the best way to let out his steam.

    But it wasn''t just Fang who felt it. Even Selene gulped as she locked eyes with him. A little docility which held back her anger.

    It wasn''t their fault. Both of their wolves were in heat because of the marking and the attraction just multiplied when they came so close.

    Selene stretched her eyes upwards in her eyes socket to look at Fang with rage, a fury she had to force through her heating desires. But that sight was rather a turn on for Fang. He had always been dominating and his desires always overflowed when Selene opposed him even though her body said otherwise and her mind stopped functioning around him. He liked the way he had to look down at her while she was cornered between the wall and his broad frame.

    "Let go!" Selene gritted her teeth, almost hissing at Fang, but this time, he held her hands and pushed them above her head.

    Selene had her own build, but in front of Fang, she looked so tiny and helpless.

    "I am not letting you go till you get the fact that you only belong to me," Fang whispered in a dangerous tone. His eyes went back to the ck colour and Selene could swear she saw the pits of hell in there. It should have been scary for her sake, but her wolf was acting childish anymore.

    She was tired of this aggressiveness and the way her body reacted around him. The way his roughness was igniting mes in the pit of her stomach.

    It was getting tougher and tougher for her to keep control over her desires around Fang. She was fond of his dominance but she definitely did not like the way Fang took charge of them. For a split second, Selene had thought about running away from this kingdom or just choosing Fang and helping him with his revenge on her parents. It wasn''t like she considered them a good family anymore. However, there were other factors that relied on her and she had chosen otherwise.

    Fang was definitely on her mind but she did not want an obnoxious man like him.

    "Let go, Fang," Selene spoke after a significant amount of struggle. She had stopped moving now, trying to free herself from his hold. "When will you understand? I can''t be with you AND neither with Channing."

    For a moment, when Fang had considered mercy, the name of his close friend from her mouth just ignited his fire more.

    He was jealous and he wanted to stake his im on his soulmate. No one was allowed anywhere near her. Fang looked down at Selene''s lips. The very lips which Channing had kissed. How dare he! She belonged only to Fang! Every single part of her being was his!

    Fang did not see how Selene had been trying to calm him down. He missed out on how she wasn''t resisting him anymore and giving him space to calm down and think. He just wanted her now and here. Without another thought, Fang dived into a rough kiss. He was forceful with his movement as he let his tongue slide into her mouth, ying with her tongue. He closed in the distance between their bodies as he bit into her lower lip, getting a whimper from her.

    There was not a minute that Fang gave to Selene so she could breathe. His teeth nipped and bit on her luscious lips and Fang was lost in savouring the taste that his soulmate offered to him.

    It was a sweet feeling, even though he was pressing against her aggressively and leading the kiss where she did not even have the time to catch up.

    Selene felt her resistance crumble in his hold as she tried to free her wrists from his hands. Her arms were stretched up and held tightly by Fang, while her face had nowhere to move but to wee Fang and the wild desires he poured onto her. Selene moved her wrists while her fingers curled into a fist, but her strength was falling short not just in front of Fang''s strength but also the devil''s charm he brought with him right now.

    For a second, when he pulled back, Selene pulled a sharp breath, but before she could speak resistance, Fang was back with it.

    His lips came into contact with her swollen lips, which had just handled the abuse from Fang''s aggressive kisses.

    What started rough turned slow and agonising for Selene. This time, Fang just let his tongue lick the sensitive part of her lips and Selene involuntarily closed her eyes. She was no different to Fang and his charm. No matter how much he kept a respectful distance from her, he surely was good at the art of enticing a woman''s heart.

    A while back, Selene had taken a step back so Fang could bring his head around some logic but this was not what she wanted things to lead to.

    It was a slow tingling sensation that started on Selene''s skin as Fang took his distance to look at her face. She was a mess in his arms when he held her wrists together with his one hand while the other came down to caress her lips with his thumb. Selene did not dare open her eyes to see the satisfaction in Fang''s eyes. This was the first time she had unknowingly epted him and Fang was no fool to not know that.

    Selene''s chest heaved as she slowly opened her eyes. She could see the ck shirt which Fang wore and his taut chest muscles peeking out of the buttons he had left open.

    Her eyes slowly travelled up to see Fang''s throat. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he swallowed looking at her travelling gaze.

    It was never supposed to head this way but things had gone such that Fang could not stop and Selene, who had taken a step back from her anger, felt him for the first time in a way that she wasn''t supposed to feel him. It was not submission, but a brief eptance of the man who chased after her very soul.

    Upon seeing her mess of mind right now, Fang held her chin to make her look up at him as he said in a delightful tone while pulling her chin downwards, "here, part you lips for me, little one."

 Chapter 215 - Behind The Alley - II

    Upon hearing Fang''s words, the colour on Selene''s face rose, "Wh-what?" She could not process the request when there was a loud rumble in the sky. Selene flinched unconsciously but Fang brought her attention back to him.

    Holding her cheek, he pulled her close while pressing his fingers against her skin. It was enough of a demand on his end to do what she was told to and it was as if Selene''s wolf took over as she parted her lips for her soulmate as was asked. A smirk curled up on Fang''s lips as he saw her, almost at his mercy. He never thought having an Alpha soulmate was going to be easy, but as time went by, her body was reacting before her brain coulde to a rational conclusion.

    Selene let her tongue lick her lower lip as the anticipation had be clear on her face.

    She did not want this, but it was as if she was ready to close her eyes for a moment. It was wrong, she knew, but her eyes slowly drifted to Fang''s lips and the way an untamed smile was smeared across his face.

    Fang let his hands travel as his fingers caressed her jaw and made their way to the back of her head. Selene felt the tingling sensation travel down her spine, which Fang always ignited inside her. As his lips neared her face, Fang grabbed her hair and pulled them back so every part of her face was essible to him. He kissed her lips, nting two dry kisses before he slowly let his tongue make its way into her mouth. It had been a long wait for Fang and it was going to be a longer wait before she was his.

    He knew she needed her own time and he was dly ready to give it to her but right now he was losing his senses with the way a light moan escaped Selene''s lips when he tucked at her hair a little harder than before.

    Her wrists were still locked in his hand and the resistance which was showing to him was reducing the more and more Fang kissed her.

    It was a sensation she had never experienced before because she had never given herself to him. The thoughts of pushing him away rose slowly in her mind as his tongue invaded the hot cavern of her mouth. However, it was tough when he brought an entire typhoon inside her with just a kiss. Fang''s every moment, the way his teeth nipped her lower lip and the way his other hand had travelled from the back of her head to her throat. It was infatuating for Selene, a different heaven her body felt.

    When Fang brought his hand down, the back of his fingers slightly brushed her breasts and Selene inhaled sharply at that unintended action.

    Just when Fang had pulled her close by her waist, he registered her reaction. He pulled back and saw Selene breathing heavily before she slowly opened her eyes. What would he do to take this girl right here, right now. Fang wanted to see her in a mess with her eyes rolling in the back of her head and her chanting his name with every push he would give to her.

    Fang sighed as he let go of Selene''s hands, which were held tightly above her head, and she slowly lowered them. She was ttered by her own reaction.

    Selene''s eyes traced back to Fang''s face, on their way observing how his biceps had tightened around his shirt''s ck fabric. Fang ran his tongue over his canines and moved closer to her. His teeth gritted as he banged his fist on the wall above Selene, "Shit, I can''t hold back."

    Selene''s eyes went wide at his words, "What do you-" Her words were cut short by her own breath as it left her body. "Fang!" She called his name in a breathy tone.

    Fang had bent down and lightly nipped at her jaw before travelling down to her neck. It felt so sensitive to Selene with every action he did and the way his hand slowly travelled up from her waist to grab her breast in his hand. It fit perfectly in his hold, and Fang couldn''t help but fondle with it. Selene lost all her sense from her body as she felt his experienced touch around her body. Fang continued to suck and bit at the sensitive skin of Selene''s neck while his finger yed around her tip.

    This wasn''t heaven but the devil himself carrying her in the wave of pleasure to hell.

    "You should know that you only belong to me," Fang spoke against her now wet skin as he grabbed her waist and carefully let his knee make its way between her legs.

    "Wait!" His touch was filled with bliss and Selene barely resisted this time. It wasn''t like she did not want to resist, but for the first time, she was letting her body take over. Letting her wolf and her desires dominate.

    Fang was possessive when he held her in his arms as he travelled his tongue from his neck to her ear, "Why do you like to defy me so much?"

    She was sensitive everywhere with him and her body kept reacting as she blushed to her own shamelessness. Fang was possessive when holding her in his arms. Every time her body tried to retract away from him by pushing at his chest, he pulled her yet again closer. He did not want to let her go anymore and every time she inhaled deeply; he felt his desires run rampant.

    Selene could swear she saw the devil dancing in his dark eyes when he looked in her hazel eyes before taking her in a kiss again.

    He was getting rougher and rougher with the way his lips moved against her. His fingers yed with the tip of her breast, making the heat pool between her legs. Fang had deliberately not started grinding against her heat, even though his leg was close enough. He wanted her to react, toe ahead herself and take it. He knew very well how good he was at the art of seduction. There was not a single woman in his bed whose mind he had stolen from her till she begged for more.

    Selene was no different to him but her resistance was significantly higher. She stood stronger with her will.

    On the other hand, Selene felt she could go dizzy in his arms. But that would never be a problem, because Fang had her right here in his powerful arms.

    She started going breathless with the kiss that Fang had to offer and just when she thought she was losing her mind, needing some friction down there so she could relieve the tension Fang had built up with his assault, a soft drizzle hit her face. Her sense started returning to normal as she tried to push him away with stronger force. However, it only enticed Fang more. "No Fang... Please stop-" Selene was taken back as Fang pulled her closer by her bottom, finally letting her pooling heat have the touch she craved for.

    Selene threw her head back, exposing her neck for him and Fang did not let go of this opportunity.

    She wanted him to stop and she wanted to hold back but Fang had already taken her to a different height today. The breathy heaving of her chest had Fang''s lips travel downwards. It was chastising for Selene how slow and careful he went around her, finding every sweet and sensitive part of her skin. Her hand quickly went to grab his face to stop him from going down any further but Fang did not like refusing.

    He grabbed hold of her wrists and, in one swift motion, brought them away from his jaw.

    "Don''t deny me, Selene!" Fang stopped his action before she ended up regretting how far she hade with her thoughts and pinned his hand beside her head. It was not far that Selene epted him but he was going to wait to savour that moment. She was worth waiting for.

    Fang withdrew his leg from in between her legs before using one of his hands to move aside the baby hair which hade down to stick on Selene''s forehead.

    "Don''t run away from me anymore," his tone was requesting for the first time in a while and Selene could not help but look at the handsome man standing in front of her. When Selene gulped and turned to the exit of the alley, Fang spoke in a much more chilling tone, "I will not care how dear this mission is for you, little one, but if you go anywhere near Channing again, I am waging war on Winterwells. Let me see you try stopping me then."

    "Why are you doing this, Fang?" Just when she had unconsciously epted Fang, his rude side surfaced again. He knew exactly how important this mission was for her.

    "What do you mean, why?" Fang ridiculed, before grabbing her lower face, "Haven''t I already told you? You are mine, and I dislike sharing what is mine."

    Selene looked into his eyes and could not help but crease her brows.

    There had been so many times she had forgiven him and there would be so many more times toe and Selene knew that. It was something she was used to - forgiving the people close to her. Undeniably, Fang was one of the close people in her life and unfortunately, she was fated to forgive everyone close to her.

    But when was Fang going to understand how fickle her heart was getting?

    The rain started pouring heavily as her voice slowly muted with the pattering of the droplets to the ground. That won''t be a problem for Fang, after all, he always read her mind.

    "Do you think it is easy for me?" Selene finally spoke up, letting her heart do its bidding. Something which she had always denied, "Do you think I don''t feel the need to be around you all the time?" Fang''s eyes went wide at her words. It was as if the time had stopped and he stared at her, focusing on what she had to say. Selene hit her palms against his chest pushing him back, "Even though you are this piece of shit, obnoxious man. But I am someone who was born with duties and responsibilities which differ greatly from yours. Now you ept that fact or not, I don''t care, we cannot be together."

    It did not end as Fang had thought, but he did not miss out on her former words.

    A smile curved on his lips, knowing how she was finallying around. Just for the sake of their usual argument, Fang reacted to hertter words sarcastically, "Oh shut up, it is not like you are saving the world by that marriage. It''s only your brother that is being saved." In the depth of his heart, he knew what Selene was feeling right now and how tough she was fighting with her own thoughts. He let her see the conflict and reach her own answer because from here on, he knew very well where her questions were going to lead her.

    Selene looked at him with her aggressive eyes, trying to produce a counterargument.

    But the more she looked at him with her hazel eyes, which strained to the top of her eyes balls as she pushed him back while he barely moved, the tighter his pants became around his own member. Selene could not see because of the darkness that the rainy season brought.

    "My family is my world, so yes, I am saving the world," Selene finally said, even though the amount of toxic her family had been to her was pretty clear in her eyes as days went by outside the castle dungeons. She simply wanted to leave this alley where they stood alone, "The only way you are having me, Fang, i-is... Never, okay, never."

    A wide grin spread across Fang''s face looking at her little tantrum before she escaped his hold and left the alley. Her retreating figure reminded Fang of how she felt in his arms.

    He was going crazy for her and soon enough she would be in the same ce.

 Chapter 216 - Are You An Alpha?

    *Selene''s PoV*

    Infuriating, utterly infuriating! Fang crossed all his lines with what he did. I sshed the water which umted in the cup of my hands on my face before letting my hands rest on the sink counter. Eyes focused on the running tap water, I clicked my tongue. Why did I even let him do all that... It is all the fault of my stupid wolf. I couldn''t even control my own wolf.

    "AHHHH, stupid idiot!"

    I screamed before my head snapped up to look in the mirror and there she was at the bathroom entrance. Hailey Cermesi.

    "Someone is having fun alone," Haileymented as she walked inside and there was another girl who walked in from behind her. That girl probably heard my scream as well. When my eyes shifted to the unknown girl, Hailey turned around and pushed her out effortlessly, "Make sure no one enters here or I''ll slice your throat." Hailey locked the door and sighed, "This is much better." My eyes squinted at Hailey when both of us heard the stall door open. How much did I have to embrace myself in one single moment!

    The girl who had juste out walked casually to the sink and washed her hands before keeping her huge purse on the counter.

    Her eyes were looking at us as if she was superior here. No doubt she was beautiful and stuff, but it was stupid for us two Alphas standing in themand bathroom. I thought Hailey would warn this one as well but I should have known her patience. As the girl removed a lipstick to touch up her makeup, Hailey was behind her in the blink of an eye. The girl turned, ready to fight like a true werewolf but Hailey grabbed her throat and mmed her down, "When your superior order, you bow and obey."

    "Who do you think you are?" the girl questioned with arrogance while clearly struggling with Hailey''s strength.

    Hailey growled, "Know your ce when you talk to a-"

    "We need to do maintenance here," I shouted over Hailey''s words, "There is a plumbing issue and we are the hotel staff."

    Hailey looked at me, ridiculed by the reason I came up with, "No we aren''t."

    "Yes, we are," I suggested as I widened my eyes at her. I walked to them and pulled Hailey away from holding that girl down, "I- uh ma''am, please head out or there might be sudden pipe leak and ruin your nice dress."

    "Wuss," Hailey rolled her eyes before jerking out of my hold.

    The arrogant girl got up, "You mere hotel staff should know your ce better." I nodded and bowed to apologise but the girl crossed her arms, "What are you doing you, pink-haired idiot? Better apologise for what you did. Do you know I am a gold member here!"

    "I won''t," Hailey smiled at her.

    "Please head outside, ma''am," I spoke with impatience this time with a rather heavy tone. This was going to be a fight of ego. There was no one better than an Alpha when it came to having a mountain of ego.

    The girl stepped ahead, "Watch your tone, you lowlife. Better tell your colleague to bow as well or I will ask the tavern staff to make you lick my foot and apologise."

    Hailey stepped ahead, ready to throw a fist when I stopped her. My lips curled in a polite smile, "Sure go ahead. Please make sure you go till the owner of this tavern." The girl just snapped at my words. The disbelief was clear on her face. Surely no one had talked to her like this before and given the fact that this side of Greend did not have any Alpha rule, made it more obvious she had never faced one.

    "Oh, that was a nice one," Haileymented as she patted my back.

    "You swine!" the girl fumed before raising her hand to p me hard across the face. Hailey was quick to hold her hand and twisted it behind her back. Next thing, Hailey grabbed the girl''s red lipstick and drew a clown make-up around her face. "What are you doing you bitch!" the girl screamed but like she could move in Hailey''s grip. When Hailey was done, she let go of the girl and the girl turned around with rage filled in her eyes, "How dare you-"

    "Here, let me help you wash it off," Imented before I held her neck and dunk her face in the sink filled with water. Pulling her out as she gasped for air, I looked at her, "Maybe you need a little more cleaning." I pushed her head again in the water as she struggled.

    When I got her up this time, she was gasped in disbelief. Haileyughed, "I think this is better. Get out now before you make any more fool out of yourself."

    The girl stumbled before grabbing her belongings, "You will suffer, both of you." She bolted out faster than how her mouth was running a while back. Hailey put her arm around my shoulder and we looked at each other, an odd look of satisfaction in our eyes before we turned to her and waved her bye.

    "Visit again, gold member," Hailey shouted and I couldn''t help but chuckle.

    I walked away from Hailey, bending down to pick up my now wet sling bag. If it wasn''t for Fang who made me stand in the rain, I would have had some dry clothes to change into.

    "I had a hunch you''d be fun," Hailey said while leaning against the counter by her bottom while folding her arms.

    I looked at her before going back to my bag to check if I had anything dry left, "I am not your type of fun Hailey. About this girl... It was some other irritation which drained on her."

    "Oh, you mean Fang?" Hailey asked without hesitation.

    I smiled at her, a smile which did not reach my eyes, "And you."

    "Damn, what did I do to you?" Hailey eximed dramatically, "I thought because of that big red mark Fang left on your neck." Hailey pulled at my fabric without warning and I pulled back quickly. I had missed it a while back because of the turtle neck but now that I saw there was a hickey on my neck!

    "That... Ahhhhh, I am gonna kill him," My fist punched the mirror and it shattered on the counter.

    Hailey did not flinch from her ce simplyughed, throwing her head back, "Look at you dating two Warchilds at one time."

    "I am dating no one Hailey," I said in an irritated tone before going through my bag.

    Hailey shrugged, "I mean, I wouldn''t mind being your third fling you know. I am fine with girls as well." I looked at her with a giant ''seriously'' face. Before going back to my search. "So which one do you like better?" Hailey asked curiously as I kept ignoring her, "Come on, I mean I have been with Fang. He is amazing in bed and very easy to deal with. I couldn''t be Channing because my sister was his soulmate."

    I sighed, "are you done?"

    Haileyughed before patting my shoulder and walking away, "I was just here to confirm about Fang but that hickey was enough answer, so I''ll be leaving first."

    "Hailey," I stopped her. She raised her eyebrows questioningly while her fingers wrapped around the bathroom main door. "You should be smart enough to not use your actual name and the fact that you are a Warchild for some time. Not until we find what happened to your n."

    "Pfft~ you mean that building which was attacked? Don''t worry, it happens every time people confirm our location," Hailey responded.

    My brows creased, "Every time?"

    "Yeah," Hailey responded in a bored tone, "I mean, no one wants an assassin n around them, right? No big deal." It was fair logic. Why would a tourist district have assassins around? And the more I looked around west Greend, it looked more like some shady organisation running it. "Hey don''t use your big brains. They would be somewhere around this part. We never leave the west," Hailey assured before opening the door, "Also, Fang loves submissive girls just like you, keep it up. I don''t like giving such stupid advice, but you could use it."

    "What do you mean, I am submissive?" I asked as I gritted my teeth just at the thought of even submitting an ounce of me.

    "Well, I saw you guys in the alley when I came back to call you both," Hailey said, "I mean you really hide a lot of your desire for him." I opened my mouth to reply but Hailey just spoke up, "But you know that is not what actually surprised me. I mean, the way you handle his dominance... Are you even an Alpha if you can''t be pissed by that? We used to sh a lot because of our Alpha nature, the reason we went on only for a month. What is wrong with your Alpha nature?"

    Her words left me speechless. She was right and somewhere I did realise about myself, around Fang. "Just leave," I said and Hailey shrugged before leaving me alone.

    I sighed before turning back to my baggage. There was no use thinking about it so much. I shuffled through everything, I could not find a single thing that was dry.

    Though Hailey was saying to not worry, I felt like either she was tricking me or was going to lead me to a dead end. It was so tough to trust a girl like her, after all. Over it all, Fang was here to mess with my head. I clicked my tongue as I closed my eyes, wishing I could just go out to buy new clothes but how could I when even my money was soaking wet? How bad do things always have to be?

    I turned around, opening my eyes as I was startled by an obvious tavern staff. She bowed before handing me a package, "Please use whatever is to your taste. You can keep the rest in your storage."

    "Umm, what is this?" I questioned while opening therge package, which looked rich even with the way it was packed.

    Thedy spoke, "It is a change of clothes for you. Minister says he is sorry you had to face this because of him. If you do not like anything, please let us know. I let the minister know so he can pick some more outfits for you, he picked out these especially for you."

    "I- um...no this much will be fine, I am sure I will like something out of the bundle," I replied while undoing the ribbon around the wrapped packing.

    It was frustrating enough that Fang picked these out for me and now I had to wear them, but as the waitress said, it was his fault, to begin with. It was only fair Fang paid.

 Chapter 217 - Yin And Yang

    I opened the package carefully so nothing falls off of it. The way that waitress had addressed it, I assumed there was more than one set of clothes. I ced it on the cleaner side of the counter and checked through it. The clothes were carefully ced in pairs.

    The first was a warm, body fit, one-piece, which would easily reach my knees. It looked up to my taste, but I didn''t think this was the time to unt something which I will have to take care of if a fight broke out. With Hailey around, that was a sure certainty. Next was a pair of white joggers and a sleeveless ck turtleneck. It was so simple, yet looked so rich. I was surprised Fang actually understood I needed turtle necks so badly because of the mark he left on me. It was things like these that made me always question his bad side. But I should know better that Fang was always going to be Fang.

    I had already decided on my outfit but when I picked it up, there was another one below it - blue jeans shorts, a crop top andted stocking. My mouth fell ck looking at it.

    What was Fang even thinking, buying me something like that?

    I picked it up and just stared at how short these clothes looked in my hand. "What is this set of absurd clothing! I never thought Fang would have this taste," I kept it back in its ce. My princess brain was really trying toe around the fact that I might even try something like this one day. I was strictly taught to be careful of my clothing. How could Fang even think about buying something like this, knowing I was a princess, and it did not fit my taste!

    I looked at it for a second more before simply wearing what I had chosen before. The clothes were the perfect size for me. It kind of looked as if they were made for me.

    My eyes went back to the rest and I stared hard, thinking maybe I should return this. But then again, it was because of Fang that my money had been soaked right now. "I guess I''ll just sell the rest," better get some money before I will have to rely on Fang or Hailey.

    The moment I left the restroom, thedy who had bought me the parcel immediately bowed, "Let me guide you to your lounge."

    I couldn''t help simply nod and follow her. This felt like being back in the castle. As a child, I spent most of my days following maids who had to take me from this ce to another either because I wanted to or because I was summoned for some or the other lesson. I did not remember a single time when I wasn''t guided around. Even when I had recently gone for the ball there, Rosalia had showed me the way when I very well knew where it was.

    My thoughts were brought back to the present when the waitress opened the door, "Here, also if you wish to order anything call on number 9 on the telephone."

    "Okay, thank you," I replied as she left with another bow. I stepped inside and the sight that greeted me was of an immature Alpha, Hailey almostying on the sofa with her hand supporting her head up and one of her legs in an angle folded in the air. I should get used to this soon, I told myself as I took a seat a little further from her. Fang was not there, so the first thing I did was ask Hailey, "Mind showing me the note we retrieved?"

    "Here," Hailey grabbed the crumpled paper from her pocket and threw it at me as she continued to eat the grapes, which were suspended in the air above her mouth with her other free hand.

    Just ignore her!

    The piece of paper was in no condition to be read, it was filled with wrinkles. After some efforts to straighten it, I finally could see the tiny writing in there. Looked at it and just like before, there was nothing I could understand. I needed the answers and Hailey wasn''t trustable. Somewhere, I felt I could ask Fang, even though he was thest person I would trust. I just had to confirm things from him. "Where is Fang?" I asked.

    "Missing him already?" came Hailey''s taunting reply.

    I sighed, "I just needed to talk to him about this, not gonna say I trust youpletely." I stered a fake smile on my face.

    "Heh," Hailey let out a breathyugh before she stuffed her mouth with some grapes, "you are right, you shouldn''t just trust... Anyone."

    Hearing that made me feel really uneasy about Hailey. I was sure she knew something, which was a good lead in finding where Zelda or the entire Cermesi n is. "Are you hiding something?" I squinted my eyes at her.

    "I will answer if you do," Hailey returned my fake smile to me and it made my jaw clench.

    This was a dangerous game, something which Fang always lead me to. It was the riskiest with Fang because usually he isn''t seeking an answer, but a price. I wasn''t wrong when I had assumed that Fang and Hailey look like they were plucked from the same tree in this cunning aspect of theirs. However, this was really not a time to be thinking a lot about this.

    "What questions do you have to ask," I spoke in a monotonous voice as I sighed, "apart from any of my rtionships." Hailey had been pestering me a lot in that matter.

    "Hey stop trying to predict me," Hailey smacked my shoulder with an unbothered offence only to receive my lips pursed into a thin line. What was she taking me for, her friend or something? Even if I and Hailey get along by ident, it would be hard to digest that because ever since we havee to Greend, Hailey had been giving me those asional bloodthirsty stares. I know this girl is waiting for a good opportunity to fight me. Hailey chuckled a little before continuing, "well I have one question, the one I asked in the restroom."

    It would have been better if I had just let her ask some rtionship-rted questions. At least that way I could have gotten out of this pretty easily.

    "I don''t remember," I actually did. I very much did know what question it was.

    "You do," Hailey said as she sat up straight, and all I did was shrug and shake my head. "Well, let me just repeat it for you," said Hailey as she picked up an apple, "I have a strong feeling you are an Alpha. I saw the way your wolf looked at me during our duel. More than all that, it has pure white fur. It has been years since anyone saw a white wolf, but how do people forget about something so simple? White and ck are the colours of any strong Alpha. Apart from that, you have quite the attributes."

    "I know all those theories," I replied, "but just as theories, but ck is quite a dominant colour, being the darkest meaning the strongest wolf."

    Hailey bit off of a chunk of the apple while smiling, "Yeah and white is the purests. People think it is the lightest so it will be a weak wolf but who are we kidding here Selene? You are a live example of a white Alpha. Quite a strong one, I would say, just unexplored." She was right and even though I wanted to deny it further, I did not want toe off as defensive, proving her right instantly.

    But by keeping quiet, I instantly proved her point correct. It was usually tough talking to people who had done their homework.

    "So," Hailey brought my attention back to her, "what happened to you that your Alpha wolf was suppressed? Because you sure as hell don''t act like one"

    I would not lie, that was offensive, and it was offensive because it was true.

    "I have no interest in answering that," I replied as I looked away from her. Hailey really knew her thing even though she seemed like someone who would see nothing other than fight, she sure was knowledgeable. It took her only one fight, which did not evenst 5 minutes to find out I was an Alpha and that was not just on my fur colour or else a lot of them would already know.

    The door clicked and my head snapped in the direction. I looked at Hailey and whispered, "I''lle back for what you are hidingter."

    "Whatever suits you," she said while casually eating her fruits.

    I saw Fang enter the room and got up from the sofa to go seat on the secluded chair on the other side. Thest thing I wanted was Fang toe and sit beside me, doing something he wasn''t supposed to do. Before I could get to the chair, I had to circle around the table and Fang caught up to me in the meantime. He blocked my path and I lost it, "Move!"

    "You look good in that," Fang ran his finger through my hair that was still wet at the tips. "I knew you would choose this one. Bane kept insisting on getting different choices for you. But here you proved it. I know my soulmate the best." He raised his hand to bring my hair near his nose.

    I had to do it and so I pped his hand away, which elicited a chuckle from him.

    "You are soulmates!!!" Hailey screamed it out loud and it just made us more aware of her presence. Fang did not stop me and went to sit on the sofa beside Hailey while here I remembered how Hailey had described ever so slightly her "good" time with Fang Warchild. Hailey looked at him curiously, "Two alphas? Soulmates?"

    "No"

    "Yes"

    I dropped my eyes at Fang for the yes after I tried to calm things down. "Tch, I think there was some mistake in heaven," I said while picking up the bunch of grapes.

    "Wow," Hailey curled her lower lip outside before while nodding, "I mean ck and white wolf, yin and yang. I know for sure Selene is a pure soul because soulmates are supposed to be opposites, and I know how wicked Fang is."

    I smiled bitterly at Hailey, "let''s keep this a secret."

    "Sure, sure," Hailey waved her hand in the air, "It will be a great conspiracy if this gets out and there is some prophecy floating around somewhere with two Alpha who will change the world." Fang leaned back on the sofa, spreading his knees and making himselffortable while registering my reaction. I simply stared at Hailey, which made her force a smile at me and change the topic quickly, "Well Fang, Selene wanted you to review this writing."

    "Sure," Fang smiled at me before looking at the paper, which was written in Cermesinguage probably.

 Chapter 218 - I Will Wait

    Fang looked through the piece of paper which Hailey slid towards him. His concentration was fixed on understanding what the words and symbols written on it meant. Meanwhile, Hailey kept staring at me, squinting her eyes, and asionally ncing between me and Fang. I refused to stare at Fang while he was deciphering the note, but it was tough to look at Hailey.

    Hailey slowly shifted in her seat, leaning forward to call my attention. It was tough to ignore her, but it was easier than confronting the truth with her.

    "Psst," Hailey called as I fixed my attention on the piece of paper Fang was reading. I could not even see what was written on it with the way Fang held the paper halfway in the air. "Psst, Psst..." Hailey tried again while my mind went through endless possibilities for what she wanted to ask. I was not getting out of this safe and at the very least, I did not want Hailey to be a part and parcel of any more of my secrets. I saw her shuffle in her seat in the corner of my eyesight and immediately got up from my seat.

    All the eyes in the room turned to me for suddenly springing up. "Everything alright?" Fang asked me, a faint smirk ying on his lips.

    My brain! It suddenly stopped working. "Yeah," I replied in almost a whisper, "I''m great."

    Fang kept staring at me, as I did not move from my ce. I wanted to leave this ce, but my brain refused to work up a reason. My body kept shifting to decide what to do next as I saw Hailey and that girl knew very well that I was trying to avoid her. Hailey''s smile said that clearly. Fang followed my gaze to Hailey and back to me, "What are doing standing like that, Selene?"

    I raised my eyebrows at him and then looked at myself, "Me? Oh... I was... like standing... to see... if my legs had gone numb from the cold."

    It was quite evident from Fang''s face that he was holding back a smile. I wasn''t exactly flustered because I could not conjure up an answer but also the fact that Fang was sitting here. If I were to be attacked by both Hailey and Fang at the same time with their cunning brains, I was afraid I would not make it out in time.

    "The thermostat is on here. I thought you wanted to go somewhere," Fang casually replied.

    "Yeah," I smiled awkwardly, "That sounds more like a reason." What was I doing! This was just stupid. I needed to leave this room. It was embarrassing enough. Please, Goddess Luna, help me out. Right at that instance, my mobile rang, "Oh!" I beamed up, "I need to take this call. It is very important."

    "You did not even see who it was from," Hailey creased her brows.

    "I just know Hailey," I forced my words, "I will go answer it while you two can relieve your past days."

    "If you don''t mind," Hailey responded as she shifted towards Fang. He did not do any visible effort to push her away. Somewhere in the depth of my heart, I wanted to strangle her for her actions. However, I left the VIP room, rushing out. They had a thing going on a few years ago and I wouldn''t be surprised if they rekindled the mes. The thought did feel off for me but who was I to say on their personal choices?

    I walked a few steps away from the door and pulled out my mobile from my pocket. The name Channing shed on the screen and it took a good second before I pressed the green button.

    "Hello, Selene," Channing sounded excited but on my end, the tension was still tight for what had happened.

    I took my time before clearing my throat and answering, "Yes, Alpha."

    My refusal to even mention his name along with the honorific was enough to bring his high horses down, "I hope you are fine."

    "Absolutely," I was quick and sharp with my replies, "You had any job for me?"

    There was a momentary pause. A heavy one. Channing did not know how to respond and what to say next. It was pretty clear that he had called out for no real reason. I held back from promoting anything and let him speak, which took a good half-minute, "I just wanted to know how you were."

    Not fine at all. Especially after how Fang had treated me for something that Channing had done, it was not fair for me. "The mission is on track-"

    "Selene," Channing stopped me immediately, "You know I am not asking about the mission."

    "I know."

    There was silence yet again. It was hard for him to confront when the other person did not evidently put the effort from their end. It had always been a series of efforts on the others'' end when it came to understanding the extremities of Channing. I for sure would not take my chances there anymore. It was good enough that I managed itst night in the prison.

    "Selene," Channing tried to make mee around as usual but he did not get any reply from my end. He sighed on the other end of the line, "I- I am sorry for doing it without asking-"

    "It wouldn''t have been a good idea even if you had asked," I stung.

    "Look Selene, I get it, whatever I did was a bad idea but I don''t regret it," Channing spoke honestly and it was enough to render me speechless. I gulped before exhaling. "Selene," Channing continued, "I know how things are not well between you and Fang. When I kissed you, I knew what I was doing. No one is forcing you to choose a partner because of the soulmate bond-"

    "Just because your soulmate turned out bad doesn''t mean everyone has it that way," I hissed, rubbing salt on his wounds

    "Tell me you are ready to ept Fang for his everything," Channing almost yelled his words, "Can you do that?" There was a heavy silence from my end. Even though I had been trying to dodge Channing with an excuse called Fang, this was where Channing had me. There was no way for me to assure him that, not even a way to assure myself that. My silence was enough answer, "You see, Selene, I have nothing against Fang. I just know he is not your type and I know very well how it feels when our soulmate isn''t exactly built up to our expectations."

    "Wasn''t Fang like a brother to you?" I whispered.

    This time, there was no answer from his end. That was a heavy guilt are for Channing and I was well aware of it. I did not want to y this game with either one of them. I was betrothed and it was some duty I had to fulfil. If I listen to my heart and let it take control was something I couldn''t risk even if that is all I wanted.

    "I will keep you updated about the mission. I should go back to Hailey now," I said.

    Channing did not respond with anything. I waited for a few seconds before I was about to cut the call when he finally called out to me, "Selene... I- stay safe. I will wait for your safe return."

    I clenched my jaw before cutting the call. It was frustrating how much I actually wanted a man like Channing in the beginning, but where did things change?

    As I walked across the balcony which overlooked the bottom floor of the tavern, I saw the friends and the couples having a time of their life. No rules, no duties, no restrictions. It would be lovely to live that life once. Listen to my heart... maybe give Fang a good chance. It was no use denying my heart was warming up for him and controlling my attraction to him was bing difficult. I saw a few people entering the tavern following a familiar figure and my thoughts distracted for a bit.

    My thoughts were taking me nowhere. I went to the open the door of the room we were seated in.

    Before I could open the door, it crossed my mind that Fang and Hailey might be doing something inside. After all, I was the one who suggested it in the first ce. Who was I to regret?

    "But don''t you think she is quite odd for a soulmate?" I heard Hailey''s voice from inside, "I mean, I just have to give her a push in the right direction."

    It was wrong to be eavesdropping, but it seemed like I was the topic of discussion. I heard Fang snicker, "Let here around on her own. It took a long time for her toe here with epting me. It is better I do what is needed for my personal rtions."

    "I can make it easier," Hailey replied.

    "No need," Fang said, "If I wanted things to be easy, do you think I don''t have ways to do that? Selene finds it very tough to ept herself. She will one day. I will wait for her."

    "Never saw you this patient," Hailey giggled, "I guess soulmates have their own ways."

    I took a deep breath as I walked away from the door.

    This was something I was never expecting from Fang. It was just making things difficult for me. My heart skipped yet another beat and I closed my eyes to clear up my mind.

    "There she is!" I heard a girl''s voice.

    I turned to my right where the girl who I and Hailey had done a number on stood with a group of men behind her. The very people who I had seen entering a while back. Their faces now covered and traditional daggers in their hand.

    Great, another problem!

 Chapter 219 - Disturbance In The Tavern

    My eyes went wide, looking at the girl who stood there arrogantly. "I wasn''t expecting you to be serving in the VIP section. It would be great if you called that other colleague of yours, so I can teach you both a lesson at the same time," the girl folded her hands and stood as if she had achieved something here.

    I snickered at her, "Do you know what you look like? A damsel in distress with so many men to back you up."

    "Huh, I would have fought you, but I don''t want to go hard on you and end up killing you," she said with a huff of overconfidence. I could not help but smile at it. The men behind her sure looked tough to deal with. They had this aura where it showed this was their regr job. The woman, however, looked like one p should suffice her.

    "Look, if you are down for a duel I will give you my precious time," I said while scratching my brow, "or I am not interested in this game."

    The woman gritted her teeth, "enough talk. Get her." She waved for the men to attack me and the next moment, all of them charged at me together. "Let me see you smile after they carve your face with blood," the reference was quite easy to understand. The lipstick, which Hailey had put up as a design on her face. That was quite a scene to watch, though I doubt I wanted to see my face painted in blood with all those marks. Not like they would stay on me, but it sounded way painful.

    I pushed my mobile into my back pocket. It was more secure there. I shook my hand before getting my fists ready.

    The first person came close with the dagger stretched out, aiming for my face. I dodged it smoothly and gave him a low jab. In an instance, the shock reached his brain as his body fell ck before falling to the ground near my feet. I could not afford to waste time with non-fatal blows or the group will overpower me.

    The others stopped, looking at what had happened to the first one. I exhaled before picking up the dagger which the person at my feet was still holding in his hand.

    "Kill her!" The girl shouted, "and I will reward you twice the price."

    On her words, the men ran up to me ready with all their heart. It was actually quite easy tond a horde of fatal blows on someone than actually being careful to keep them alive. Very well, if they were aiming for my life, so would I for theirs.

    They all caught up to me and I made a run for my life. Nope, can''t take so many of them at once.

    Around the stairs, I twisted a guy''s hand before pushing him over the railing. Hended with a loud thud on the ground floor. The tavern manager looked up from behind the cash counter, "Heydy, don''t disturb the regrs here."

    "Sorry," I shouted.

    The next person tried stabbing me thrice, one of which he seeded in piercing my shoulder with his dagger. My right hand, which was doing most of the job to defend myself, fell ck because of the pain which travelled down the length of my arm. With my left hand, I smashed the man''s head on the window on the other side of the stairway before kicking him hard between his legs. The vulnerability that followed only made it easier for me to push him down therge window.

    Fang sure would have topensate a lot for this mess I had made. It wasn''t like I had any money on me for that.

    The third guy rushed towards me and I tossed the dagger in my right hand to my left. As I was about to attack him, he swirled himself in the air with the help of the railing and kicked me in the back. I fell forward, by the time I got up, there was one guy in front of me and another behind me. This was bad. I swung the dagger to get the guy in front of me but the person behind me pushed his dagger in my lower back.

    Definitely got the kidney, "That is so rude of you, mister."

    I had harmed none of them. My image right now was that of an olddy walking with a hand on her lower back. He was ready to pull the dagger out when I turned around and stabbed him thrice in his neck, the first person who would be losing his life in this battle. He held his neck which overflowed with blood as he lost his bnce and fell down the stairs. The other guy pulled the dagger out of my back and I screamed in pain,

    "Agghhhh."

    This was going to be bad if I did not start healing now. I set my ability into action, but it was still in a rough state. At least it made it easier for me to move and numb the pain.

    I turned, raising the dagger in my hand to attack. The one remaining person was this guy, and it was going to be tough with my injuries and him handling two daggers. He crossed the daggers to block my attack and pushed me back. My hand reached out of the windowsill in reflex. He descended two stairs toe and stand in front of me. He went to attack me with both the daggers but using two weapons at the same time meant bad bnce and I kicked him in his guts.

    The guy staggered back, leaning over the railing butposing himself well in time.

    It was high time I got on the safer ground, so I ran back up. The woman was still standing there with an odd kind of confidence. I had taken down almost all the men she had brought here to get my throat. Technically, even to go against Hailey, but here I was the only one dealing with them. She better be grateful for this. I looked back at where the goon was now climbing up the stairs and then at the girl. Taking her hostage would be a better case scenario than facing this man when I was injured.

    I ran up to her and seeing me approach, the woman faltered before she panicked for an escape.

    Halfway through, I turned around and taking a firm stance, threw the dagger at the approaching goon. He was surely unprofessional with weapons and I happened to have the best aim in my known circle. Even my trainer in the castle wasn''t as good as me. It was something I was good at, long-range weapons. Though the same cannot be said about the short-ranged weapons, my injuries were enough to answer for that.

    I turned to go kick the girl to her sense to never cross paths with me again, but suddenly the sight in front of me turned blurry.

    Poison!

    This was bad. I had to make sure I healed soon. Oddly, that woman was still standing there. My priority was to heal right now, for that I needed to shift into my wolf.

    I rushed to the door of the VIP room, which was right beside where thatdy stood.

    Composing myself, I rushed to the door with staggering feet. It was then that I heard an evident thud from someone''s footsteps. I blinked twice before squinting to see who it was. This one looked different from the others I had fought. I could not see clearly but it was surely going to be tough dealing with him. I had to make sure I could at the very least knock on the door. With that man walking towards me, it was going to be tough reaching there.

    My vision went ck for a second and hearing became hard.

    "Selene!" I heard a familiar voice. It was a man''s voice. I forced myself to open my eyes and see when I realised my body had already touched the floor. Fang was standing behind that man before he slowly turned his face towards me. "What the hell," Fang cursed before he ran towards me. I guess the soulmate bond really worked for times like these. The rooms here were quite packed to not let the outside disturbance cause any problems for the VIPs.

    Fang did not care about the man. He just came rushing towards me, but that man wasn''t dumb. He held Fang by his shoulder.

    My vision cked out again before I tried to see properly again.

    When my sight was back in the blurry mess, Fang cut his wrist and shoved the cut into the other man''s mouth. His blood noesis? I never knew what it was. Maybe I could ask after this.

    I forced my ability to act. Aspared to before, where my abilities refused to work in my human form, now it were slow but doing its job.

    When I opened my eyes next, Fang held me up as he scooped me bridal style. I turned my head to see what had happened with that guy, but the sight I saw was surprising for me. He kneeled in front of a person, a person with... with pink hair.. He kneeled in front of Hailey while Hailey grabbed the woman''s hair and mmed her head against the overlooking balcony railing. What was going on? Was it Fang''s blood noesis or was that person a part of the Cermesi n?

 Chapter 220 - Alphas Rage

    *Fang''s Pov*

    A few minutes back, Fang saw Selene exit the room. He wasn''t able to pinpoint as to whose call she had received because she did not look at her mobile. It was only easier to read the memories of someone if it actually happened within their five senses and Fang was no psychic. One thing he was sure about was that Selene had gone out to get away from Hailey.

    "I would really appreciate it if you stay out of her life, Hailey," Fang casually said while looking at the paper in his hand.

    Hailey raised her hand before flopping them on the couch, on either side of her. She sluggishly replied, "Come on, I don''t have my soulmate yet. Let me at least help others with their." Hailey slid down onto the couch in an extremely ufortable position.

    "We both know you don''t carry the same intentions you show to the world," Fang crossed his arms after keeping the note on the tea table.

    Hailey rolled her eyes, "Just because you read my mind doesn''t mean you know me."

    Her words made Fang snicker while throwing his head back. His eyes traced the design on the ceiling fan. He wondered why would they keep a fan in the room when there was an air conditioner. Somehow, his mood was ecstatic today. Even though Selene had tried to keep herselfposed during their make-out session, Fang knew very well what was going through her mind. She had got used to his personality and there was nothing of it that came because she wasn''t provided with a choice.

    Her scent still lingered in his mind and the way she felt in his arms.

    Fangughed, lightly brushing that memory off his mind for now, "Let here around on her own. It took a long time for her toe here with epting me. It is better I do what is needed for my personal rtions."

    "I can make it easier," Hailey replied.

    If one thing Hailey wasfortable with, it was being alongside people who were stronger than her and people who matched her thought process. Somehow, Fang fell right in the middle of both categories. No doubt she felt a little more giving towards him. Although her tricks to make him think he was in her debt never worked out. Half of their rtionship had gone into a physical rtionship and the other half in them trying to trick each other. But none of them managed to do that.

    However, likes never attract and so no matter howpatible they looked, they had ended up being frustrated with each other''s dominance.

    Two Alphas to be together was no big deal. When Selene came into his life, Fang really thought things would go the same with her, so giving her a chance was a big no for him. Plus, there was his revenge on her family. But the more he spent time with her and dwelled himself in the grooves of her mind, the more he realised how much he wanted her. After having been with an Alpha Fang was quite sure now on the ways to deal with Selene. As long as he gave her and her wolf the space there would not be any problem.

    "No need," Fang replied to Hailey, "If I wanted things to be easy, do you think I don''t have ways to do that? Selene finds it very tough to ept herself. She will one day. I will wait for her."

    "Never saw you this patient," Hailey giggled, "I guess soulmates have their own ways."

    Fang sighed at her words, "Yeah, I hope you get yours soon."

    "Is that sympathy?" Hailey faked disbelief on her face, "I am sure I do not need anyone. I don''t want a yin to my obvious yang." She bent forward to take an apple and slumped back on the sofa, "Though I would love to see who that person is."

    "All the best on your quest then," Fang did not offer her any help, just like his usual self.

    Hailey hummed at him while bobbing her head for no reason. She heard some noises from outside but her mind was busy racing through all the categories she could fit Selene into. They obviously did not have a simr thought process apart from the one time. A while back in the bathroom, where they almost teamed up. That raised the obvious doubt in her mind. Now that Selene wasn''t here, Hailey turned to Fang, who was yet again busy with the note.

    "What exactly is wrong with Selene''s Alpha side," Hailey questioned, "Was her wolf oppressed or something?"

    It really irritated Fang about how smart Hailey was. There was reason Fang would usually steer clear of her, "Something like that. To be more specific, she herself oppressed her wolf''s traits."

    "Wahh," Hailey eximed, "She must have been in a really messed up situation when her wolf came out."

    Fang only hummed to her words. Selene sure was in a messed up situation back then. She still was, driven by an instilled sense of justice. Moreover, the fact that she desperately wanted to hide her abilities from her mother. She wasn''t exactly oppressed but neglected and almost exploited. Things were better now, the Selene was kept out of watching the more she was going to connect back with her wolf. Fang needed to make herpletely ept him in her life before that.

    The moment she got full control of her wolf, their dominance was sure going to sh and the sooner they strengthened their rtionship, the better.

    "What about Channing, though?" Hailey suddenly pour a bucket of water on all the good feelings Fang was having for a while now. Fang turned to her which an obviously irritated expression. Hailey shrugged, "Don''t look at me like that. I am not the one in love with her."

    "Then you better keep your mouth shu-" Fang grunted as a sharp stinging pain went through his shoulder.

    Hailey raised her eyebrows, "Umm, you good?"

    Fang furrowed his brows as he closed his eyes. He nodded his head when the pain started dissipating quickly. He turned his upper body to sit straight on the sofa. When he leaned back, his back stretched itself with another wave of pain, and this time it was on his lower back. The pain yet again dissipated as soon as he felt it. A lingering, uneasy feeling settled in his heart. The spots he had felt pain were a little ticklish right now. His eyes went around the room and the realisation hit him.

    Selene!

    Fang stood up quickly and marched to the door. Of course, the rooms were designed to be soundproof. Even the waitresses would not be heard sometimes from outside. Fang did not waste a single moment before he slid the door open, "Selene!" His eyes looked at the right side of the corridor, where ady was standing close by with a smirk on her face. He did not care about that. Fang looked on the other side and there she was. Selene fell to the ground right in front of him.

    Fang saw the ck-robed man approaching her, despite that Fang dashed towards her.

    When the robed man understood, there was someone to save the target, he immediately pulled Fang back by his shoulder. But Fang was in no mood to y. He grabbed that man''s hand and twisted it by moving it over his head to the other side. The man grunted in pain while Fang''s eyes had turned golden with fury oozing every pore of his body. He was intimidating right now and if that robed man was a pack wolf, he sure would have sumbed to Fang, but he was a rogue. The wolves who defied the rules of the pack.

    Fang wasn''t here to lose, though. When the man tried to stab Fang with his dagger, Fang let go of him and grabbed the dagger with both his hands.

    The moment he retrieved the dagger, Fang cut through his palm.

    "Wait, Fang, it is poisoned!" Hailey shouted, but the deed had been done. The man punched Fang in his abdomen but Fang did not flinch. It did hurt but what he was about to do was more important to keep him out of Selene''s way. Fang grabbed that man''s hair pulled his head back while hended another blow on Fang''s thigh.

    Fang could fight. If he could, he would kill this man with a torturous death. But Selene needed his attention right now.

    Fang let his blood drip into the robed man''s mouth as he shoved his palm against his closed mouth. "See that girl," Fang pointed at Selene, "she is your new master now. Kneel here and repent for your crimes." Oddly that man calmed down and dropped his hands to his side. He looked down and kneeled where he was standing.

    By that time Hailey had already got hold of the culprit, smashing her head on the balcony railing before grabbing her throat and lifting her in the air, "You got some nerve."

    "Hey you, stop kneeling and help me. I paid you for this" the woman tried kicking Hailey, but who was she before an Alpha''s rage?

    Hailey leaned her over the railing, "Pathetic." That was the only word that the woman heard before Hailey crushed her windpipe and let her body fall ck on the floor. That woman did not even get to see her own death. That was how fast it all happened.

    Fang rushed to where Selene was and picked her up quickly. Hailey followed close, "she needs to visit the hospital fast."

    He picked her up bridal style and rushed down the stairs. Fang did not know what to do so he could dissolve the poison in her body. The only thing he could do right was now hoping for a doctor to cure her soon.. There were a lot of questions running through his mind but now wasn''t the time.

 Chapter 221 - Unconscious Mistakes

    *Selene''s poV*

    My head felt heavy as I tried to gain my consciousness back. I had been quite reckless a while back and thest thing I remembered was Fang carrying me somewhere. While my body struggled with itself, I slowly started regaining my senses.

    "What a waste," I heard Hailey''s voice, "how did I forget about her abilities?"

    A gentle sway cradled me before I felt my back touch a seemingly soft surface. I tried fluttering my eyes open when I caught sight of Fang''s back faced towards me. "She is safe and that is what matters," a raspy voice followed in answer to Hailey''s obvious irritation. It wasn''t hard to tell that was Fang talking with her.

    I could see the blurred figure of Hailey as she sat down forcefully on the couch, "Yeah, yeah, like she could die with the gifts she has."

    My eyes shut themselves again before I blinked them open again and tried to sit up. A low grunt left my throat because of the sudden movement in my body. Fang twirled light speed back to me and sat on his heels, "Lay down." His broad hands gently caressed my neck with one and pushed me back to sleep with the other. My eyebrows furrowed as I tried to make out the surrounding. It looked like a room, avish one at that. It was only a given that the soft surface Iid on was the bed.

    "Wh-where are we?" I asked, still squinting my eyes by the brightness of the lights in here.

    Hailey huffed, "Nice, you educate her now. I will go out for a stroll. Call me whenever she is ready for the journey again."

    "Stay right where you are," Fang hissed.

    Hailey crossed her arms over her chest, "Or what? You better not go all Alpha with me, okay."

    "You are too loud," Imented. For some reason, my senses were heightened right now. I felt everything was a little too much than usual. It made me wonder whether it was a drug rather than being a poison. I could see things brighter and hear things louder. Not to mention, there was this scent of ember that cloaked my nostrils and I did not have to guess who it was, "Fang, please keep a little distance. Your scent is suffocating."

    Fang did as he was told while a burst ofughter crackled throughout the room before it was muffled. Fang covered Hailey''s mouth, "Keep shut, she is in aftereffect."

    Hailey raised her hand in defence before rolling her eyes. She slumped back on the couch while Fang made his way to the window. His eyes cautiously checking for something when there was a knock on the door. Fang made his way to the door, carefully unlocking it. There was heavy footing inside the room and my eyes darted to the lobby where the door was. A known figure emerged and my eyes went wide, "What the..."

    "Master," the man bowed while getting on one of his knees, "this humble servant seeks your punishment for the sphemy-"

    "Wait, wait," Fang patted his back, "Give the antidote first."

    The man nodded before utching a pouch from his waist and handing it to Fang. I creased my brows, "What is happening?" Because thest I remember, this man was the goon hired by thatdy to get even with me and Hailey in the tavern. The one I did not even fight because I copsed because of the poison overdose, "Wasn''t this guying after us a while back?"

    "Deep apologies, master," the man touched both his knees to the ground, "I am ready for your punishment."

    Fang sat beside me, "Ignore him for a few seconds." He slowly helped me get up and sit straight. His hand held me tightly while he put two more pillows behind me and let me lean. Fang was way too gentle with me, a side I had never seen in him and neither expected. I stared at him while he looked at the bowl in his hand which he used to carefully make me drink the antidote. I was expecting something bitter. It was surprisingly sour and better to swallow.

    I turned to Hailey because there was literally no one else to share my shock with.

    Hailey had pursed her lips, almost tired of cringing. When our eyes met she shrugged, "don''t look at me for your answers, he has been like this since you were injured."

    I took a deep breath before looking at Fang who was now adjusting the bedsheet.

    "Hey, Fang," I called out to him and he hummed, "Is everything alright?"

    "Yeah," his answer was concise, unlike his usual self, who was ready to throw me to the wolves and thene to my rescue. He was more... could not even think of a proper word to describe him right now. Caring was it? That wasn''t Fang. Maybe just something I never noticed about him?

    I shook my head to clear my thoughts before they went haywire again.

    "Um, maybe you could let me know what is the deal with that man," I asked.

    Fang did not speak as he pushed a thermometer in my mouth, "Hold that in there. I will be back." He went off saying that leaving me, Hailey, and the man hired to almost assassin us alone in the room.

    My mouth shut because of the thermometer, I turned to Hailey. For a second I removed it out of my mouth and turned to Hailey, "What happened?"

    Hailey rolled her eyes, "Stupidity, nothing else."

    My lips pursed in a thin line as I held the thermometer back in my mouth. I turned to look at the man kneeling in front of me and mumbled, "what is the deal with this guy?"

    "It was Fang," Hailey replied, "He used his blood noesis to make this guy your servant. Though I would warn you, it only stays a maximum of 3 days. So exploit this arse as much as you want till then." My brows crinkled looking at Hailey and she was now drinking water out of the ss jug directly. "We went to the hospital with you. Talk about dumb," Hailey sighed.

    "What is dumb about taking an injured person to the hospital?" I mumbled, with the thermometer still in my mouth.

    Hailey kept the jug of water down with a thud, "nothing is wrong with an injured person but why would you take a healed person there right? To be more specific, someone who closed their wound right when the doctor was examining them."

    "I don''t get it," I drawled on my words in confusion.

    Hailey got up from her position, "Come on, Selene. Do I need to tell you what you are capable of?" She stressed the ''I'' with quotation marks with her fingers.

    I shifted on my bed towards her, "You don''t understand. My abilities don''t work in human form!"

    Hailey rained slow ps for my statement. She sat beside me on the bed and pulled the thermometer out of my mouth. Her eyes looked at the temperature. "Go tell the doctor that who, without hesitation, drew almost a gallon of your blood for himself." She kept the thermometer on the other side where I hear crockery. Hailey closed the distance and whispered, "Will you look at how healthy you are even after that doctor almost sucked your entire life out of you?"

    I shook my head, "There must be a problem. I think it must have happened unconsciously."

    "Maybe," Hailey leaned back in the bed. She felt ufortable with her sitting position before she reached out for a pillow behind me. It almost had me hit my head as I red at her. "What?" She returned my re, "There are only three pillows in this room, no need to monopolise."

    I rolled my eyes before looking at the kneeling in front of me. This was not how I had expected it to turn out.

    Somehow I had started learning to master my abilities and my blood noesis but activating it unconsciously at the wrong moment. Maybe I had already activated it when I suffered the injuries but it must have sped up when I had fainted. Whosoever this doctor was, I needed to get hold of him. If he uses my blood for any cause noble or not, the word was bound to spread because not everyone can keep their mouth shut. I had to stop it before it reached the castle.

    "Don''t worry. Fang already took care of the doc," Hailey said, as if reading my mind.

    I turned to her eyes wide, "what do you mean by took care?"

    "Well, Fang smelled your blood, so rushed into the examination room. Might I add you were partially naked there? So you see Fang grabbed that doc-" Hailey subtly tried to divert the conversation but I intervened with a shocked scream.

    "Partially what?"

    "Naked," Hailey answered casually, "At least, that is how I saw you when I came in."

    Goddess Luna! Why do you do this to me?

    Hailey just continued with her chattering, which my brain was finding hard toprehend, "Fang killed the doc, clear on spot. Made this guy hid his body and-"

    "Fine, I get it," I said in a low voice.

    There was too much to understand right now but I had grasped the situation pretty much. My eyesnded on the guy kneeling in the room. I let my headrest on the bedrest, "What to do with this one?"

    Hailey hummed, "You''re his master, do as you please."

    When I turned back to her, she suddenly popped the thermometer in my mouth. I opened my mouth in reflex, feeling the heat, "Hey!"

    Hailey shut my mouth swiftly and I heard the door clicking sound.

    "I am going to check a hideout of the Cermesi n," Hailey whispered, "This dagger is a promise that I will return to you. This is my royal ring sorta thing, so better not lose it.. I hope you can hold Fang here till then."

 Chapter 222 - Innocent Night

    Hailey left me with shock and an antique-looking knife. I stared at it and then at her, who stood in front of Fang. "Hey, naw waim," I mumbled while keeping the thermometer safe in my mouth.

    She barely paid attention to me and rather talked with Fang, "I will gather some information till then. You should keep Selenepany."

    Fang looked at me and then back at Hailey. His gaze had hardened on her before he finally spoke, "You should know no one in this room trusts you." That was true, I mumbled while pointing at her as if what Fang had said was correct. Hailey sighed as she came to me and grabbed the dagger she had kept in my hand. A smile surfaced on my lips, knowing she would have to wait back now.

    She walked back to Fang with a huff and pped the dagger in Fang''s hand, "This is one in your hand so you can check if it is authentic, rest I do not trust you either."

    I raised my eyebrows as I stared at them. Wait, did that mean that she trusted me?

    Fang checked the dagger, carefully taking his time. I did not understand what was going on, but I would expect Fang to be smart and make Hailey stay here. If he actually ruined what I hade here for, I would not blink before separating his head from his body. He snickered with a huff and nced my way. Whatever read my thoughts, I wasn''t going to change my thoughts.

    Fang handed the dagger back to Hailey, "You better be back by tomorrow night."

    "What!" I pulled the thermometer out of my mouth, "I did not take you for being an idiot." Hailey did not bother, simply walked to me and kept the dagger in my hand.

    She menacingly smiled at me, "Please take care of this, on your own." Herst words carried more weightage. I was about to stop her when she twirled on her heels, "Alrighty Fang, take care of your little missy." She patted Fang''s shoulder and winked at him. It was hidden by her face angle but I could swear I saw her wink.

    "W-wait, what did you wink?" I shouted, but she was long gone. Fang took slow steps towards me and I frantically pointed at the door, "No wait, why did she blink?"

    "Wink," Fang corrected me.

    "Yes wink, why did she do that? What are you two nning?" I asked as I pushed myself slowly to the other side of the bed. Fang was approaching closer and closer with a smirk I hadn''t seen since my eyes had opened.

    He passed the man kneeling on the ground, "Your master needs some alone time, go stand guard."

    "No! No!" I shouted, "I don''t need any time. You stay right here."

    The man who had got up from his kneeling state looked at me and then at Fang. He knew who he had to choose and he gently bowed to me. Fang smirked at my retreating form. "If you like an audience, I do not mind. I did not take you for someone so bold." Fang continued to approach me. I looked around and grabbed the pill to throw at him. Fang caught it in front of his face and when he lowered it, a charismatic smile coated his lips, "Starting the pillow fight already."

    I did not need to have knowledge of how bad that term was. It was what his face clearly said.

    "You don''t any closer, Fang," I shouted, "Get him... Stop that man!"

    My temporary guard was quick on his feet and came to stand in front of Fang, "My master does no wish your presence, please leave." I looked at Fang as I leaned to the side. A knowing smile on my lips as I proudly folded my arms over my chest. This was what he brought upon himself. I could not even start describing how good it felt.

    Fang sighed and ced his hand on the other man''s shoulder, "Look mate, this is my soulmate. That makes as equal master as her for you. Plus, she is shy, don''t you get it?"

    "Who are you calling shy? I am braver t-than the likes of you," I stuttered.

    He was joking right when he said he was also that man''s master. I don''t see how this soulmate bond is supposed to work but I did not want it working here. Hailey! I cursed her name in my mind. This was definitely nned. She is also with Fang in this and right now I did not want to test my waters with Fang. I mean, everything was wrong with the setting. This room had a king-size bed and a lusty beast in front of me. Self-control was something Fang did not show around me, making things harder for me as well.

    Fang pulled the other man away as if he was some friend by putting his own hand around his shoulder.

    There was whispering and mumbling. I tried my best to listen to them but Fang was quite secretive. Times like these, I wished I had Fang''s abilities. Other''s thoughts did not bother me but what went through Fang''s mind was always something I would rather stay cautious about.

    "You cannot take him away like that," I yelled but none paid attention.

    In the next few seconds, the man who had been turned into my temporary soldier nodded and bowed to both me and Fang before leaving.

    "Hey wait! Imand you to stay!" I tried to make him turn around but that man left, shutting the door tight behind him.

    Fang closed the distance rapidly and my heart almost jumped out of my throat. I scrambled to the other side of bed. He followed suit and tried from the other side when I slithered back to my previous position. Fang rolled his eyes and bent on the bed grabbing my leg and shattering my confidence in running away from him. "Come here, you skittish little one," Fang pulled me by my legs till my knees bent over the edge.

    "W-what do you thing-"

    "Shhh," Fang ced his finger over my lips as he bent over. His ck locks hung down. He kept his one knee beside me while one of his hands circled around my waist. In one swift motion, Fang lifted me and pushed me upward on the bed like I was some soft toy. Fang came to hover over me and my breath shuddered when he descended slowly towards my lips. I had nowhere to run. He had me pinned. My eyes closed in reflex while I looked away.

    I braced myself for what was toe but it never came. I rather saw a red in my closed eyelids as if he moved away from the front of me, taking his shadow with him.

    I opened one eye and there was no one there. When I opened both my eyes, the room suddenly went dark with just one source of dim yellow light. I quickly got up and looked around. "Don''t worry, I am right here," Fang''s sudden whisper in my ears made me jump. He chuckled as he held me around my waist and pulled my back to touch against him. "Stay," his word was a gentle request than anything with wrong intentions.

    His words and actions had me stunned for a moment. "Fang," I whispered as he hugged me from behind and rest his head on my shoulder.

    "Hm?" There was nothing else he said.

    "I-" there was a strong desire to push him away but he clung to me as if I was thest person when the world wasing to its end. "Are you okay?" I finally asked. That question had been pestering me for a long time and somehow this felt like a time to ask.

    "Better now," Fang said.

    My eyes moved to the side since I could not turn my neck. "W-What went wrong a while back?"

    How did things turn out like this? I was the one who had resolved to not pry on his life and here I was asking stupid questions about him, to him. Thest thing I needed was to start getting curious about him, even though he carried so much mystery around him all the time.

    Fang sighed, "It iste. Let''s head to sleep."

    "Together!" I eximed.

    A throaty chuckle erupted for him, "Yes." And he fell to the side, still holding me. I winced a little as that came uncalled for but Fang pulled me closer. Our bodies flush against each other.

    "Fang!" I whisper shouted, "I- I will sleep on the couch-"

    "It pisses me off how I could not protect you today," He said in a nk tone. I should have been there sooner when I felt the first blow.

    I shuffled in his arms to findfort and Fang let me before he held me tightly again. "You know I can take care of myself," I said in an irritated tone. It was only to receive a burst ofughter from Fang. "What I would have survived today," In my rage, I turned around in his arms to face him.

    We could feel our breaths so close and yet everything felt so far.

    I stared into his dark eyes, shimmering with absolutely nothing, "You will be able to take care of yourself one day. It wasn''t today, that is all."

    I wanted to fight, but my ears could not believe what I heard. He wasn''t scolding or reaching a conclusion as if I was some damsel in distress. Those were words of faith. I took a deep breath and for the first time noticed how he looked at me as. His eyes fixated on mine while I unconsciously looked at his lips. When I realised what I had done, I looked back at him panicked but he simply smiled, pushing one of my hair strands behind my ear.

    "Get some sleep little one, I will teach you some tricks of the werewolf trade tomorrow," my eyes brows furrowed at his words but he turned me around easily and reminded again, "Sleep."

    "But I-"

    "Do you want to experience what you thought was going to happen tonight?" Fang asked in a flirtatious tone right beside my ear sending a delicious shiver down my spine.

    "N-No," My voice dropped to an inaudible range.

    "Good," he said as he pulled the nket on us, "Goodnight little one."

    This was an innocent moment. Pure and innocent. What was I even thinking of it? Well, it had always been because of Fang and his actions. I pushed myself away from him ready to bid a goodnight when he pulled me back to him. I rolled my eyes, "Whatever.. Go to hell."

 Chapter 223 - Little Pup

    The next my eyes opened was when I was jolted up in the air. I strained my eyes to adjust to the surrounding. It was fairly dim around but it wasn''t just dim the room was moving! I sprung up from where I was sleeping. The sleep I hadst night was one of the most peaceful ones and I hated to admit it. However, where in the hell was I?

    "Good morning," I heard Fang''s husky voice. A delightful tone that wasplemented by his charming smile.

    I furrowed my brows as my mouth opened but processing was a bit slow in my brain. "Where..." I looked around when I understood we were in a carriage. My eyes went wide with realisation, "what are you... where are you taking me?" I raged at Fang, ready to throw my fist at him. If he was nning to kidnap me, I would fight with my life on the line.

    Fang leaned back in his seat, "Just some sightseeing. Don''t worry, I won''t take you to my den yet."

    Den? This was one obnoxious wolf I had as my soulmate. "I don''t want to go anywhere right now. I need to find Zelda and Hailey."

    Fang sighed before opening the curtains on his side of the carriage. It was an oddlyrge window for a carriage. That was the beauty of it, though. You would be blessed with an amazing view for the cost of showing everything inside the carriage. I was left awestruck by what I saw outside. We were going uphill somewhere and there on the other side, a scene obstructed by thick foliage emerged.

    "Is that?"

    "The sea," Fangpleted my sentence. I gulped as I inched closer to the window, not bothered by the distance I was closing with Fang. My mind was more focused on deciphering the view but every time I tried toplete the image, another tree or bush came into my sight. I clicked my tongue twice, as I could only see blue on the other side. Suddenly Fang flicked my forehead, "It is all water idiot."

    "Ow," I rubbed my forehead as I backed into my seat, "Is there and beyond it? Maps usually havends."

    Fang let out a hearty chuckle, "There is, but did you forget our is a sphere."

    I looked at him for a second before realising how stupid I must have been in his eyes. Of course, even if it was straight, I doubted the distance would allow seeing thend beyond. "Are we headed there?" I asked curiously, "Isn''t it punishable by death?"

    "Does it look like we are headed there, little one?" Fang raised his eyebrows.

    I shook my head and he simply smiled, letting me know the answer to my own question. He was too sarcastic and it was one of the things that really made me want to punch a hole in his chest. I took a deep breath before opening the curtains on my side. My breath caught itself in my throat when I saw what was on the other side. A valley. Swiftly, I closed the curtains. When I turned, Fang had twisted his mouth with a smile he held back in his cheek.

    I squinted, "Sure you brought a lot of your girls to impress here."

    "Nope," Fang smiled, "It was just Channing and me. We used toe here to study. Usually, he would bepleting assignments for both of us and I would be there." He opened the curtains on my side and pointed to what looked like a waterfall from this far.

    "That looks beautiful," I said while not taking my eyes away.

    His words reminded me of how Channing had described their studies together during high school. I had almost forgotten about Channing till now. I kept on looking at the waterfall while our carriage headed there. Things hade a long way for me in Winterwells, especially with how Channing had been. "Can I ask you something about Channing?" I asked Fang and he hummed with undivided attention to me. I took a sharp breath but then I closed my eyes before asking, "What is his wolf''s colour?"

    Fang chuckled as he tilted his head. When our eyes met, I realised he already knew what I was going to ask. However, he rubbed his chin and answered, "hmm, it is this ck wolf that looks like a dog."

    "Is that some metaphor?" I asked, knowing how Fang did not hold Channing in the same light after he kissed me.

    "Haha no, not an intended one at least," there was an evident hurt in his eyes backed by his fury. He clenched his jaw as his smile fell ck. "His wolf is this ck with white sock fur around his paws and typical T in white on his face," Fang described him robotically.

    It was the shock and hurt of Channing turning on him, usibly stabbing him.

    It only reminded me more about how Channing changed all his principles and the person shifted in personality after the elders''. No, it was after Zelda''s re-entry in his life. "Do you think Zelda''sing back was triggering for Channing?" I asked, resting my head on the backrest, "How can he act like that to me?"

    Fang shook his head, "Channing did not change at all."

    "Do you mean he gave up my side on his free will? That is not who he was," I turned to Fang with a warning face. I did not want any answer, which was selfish of Fang now.

    Fang took a deep breath before sighing, "You know, Selene, how they say at the beginning of time there were only humans. Do you think Gods sent a leader to them?" He did not do any effort to meet my eyes while I was trying to understand what he meant. "There must have been a leader, though, to unit them all, change the tide of time to be the superior species. What do you think was the first king, a tyrant?"

    I did not think twice before answering, "That would mean he was a terrible king and people wouldn''t tolerate his rule to rise."

    Fang hummed, "Exactly, he must have been a leader, an Alpha. Even animals have Alphas and they are leaders. At one given time, no matter how many people exist with experience and backing, there is only one leader people look for and unconsciously seek the opinion of - Justice."

    "I don''t get it. How is this rted to Channing?" I asked.

    Fang finally looked at me, "He never wanted to look after the vige. One thing that Channing always used to say was one day hee to this very ce and dive into the ocean. Swim to the other side, a free life. Being alpha doesn''t need you to always be in the ruling position. It means to be strong enough to protect your own and when needed, lead an army for it."

    "What changed?"

    "Life does not give you choices, at least not to people with great potential," Fang answered, "Channing solely rules on the basis of theoretical knowledge. He doesn''t want to be involved. Never directly. The more wless his rule in the eyes of the elders sooner he retires."

    There were so many things that made sense now. Channing never mentioned this side of his.

    Nevertheless, he wasn''t like this before, "I don''t understand why Channing''s personality disappoints me now. At first, I thought he was right about a lot of things." He did not hesitate to stand for me or on my side. Though remembering about the duel for Beta selection did make me question my statement. Back then Sam was gravely injured by Hailey but Channing choose rules over proper judgement. The more I thought about it more answers were revealed to me.

    Channing somehow never changed. Just he was hospitable to me in the beginning when I was desperate to explore outside the castle. The person I trusted and a kind soul.

    "Maybe the elders weren''t involved back then," Fang stole my thoughts as if it was pestering him.

    I rolled my eyes, "No, I am getting my answers. It is not about them."

    Fang hummed, "Well, you don''t know until you search every way, little one. It was probably because of them or-"

    The carriage came to a halt with a sudden jerk. My eyes went wide as I almost mmed my head against the front walls. Fang held securely but did not let his touch linger. He was rather eager to get down as he himself opened the carriage door, reaching his hand outside to utch the lock system.

    I, on the other hand, was stuck in his previous words, "Or what?"

    Fang stretched himself, straining his arms downwards. He took a deep breath of the fresh air. I was about to pester him about it when he turned to me with a twisted smile, "Or maybe your wolf was still young back then. Little pup."

    "Stop being ridiculous," I grunted from inside the carriage, "your wolf is always as old and as wise as you are." How can he always ruin every heavy moment?

    Fang snickered as he opened his palm in front of me to take. I looked at it and pped it away before getting down on my own. Fang chuckled yet again, "and see, you are still stuck in that little angsty teen phase. Your wolf never got the chance to develop because you never got the chance to explore yourself." He stretched his arms wide, showing around the windy open field, "I will teach you how to let it all out today.. You help your wolf grow up."

 Chapter 224 - Intrusive Thoughts

    My hair flowed with the wind haphazardly while Fang basked in nature''s touch. His forehead was bared now, making his face look perfectly symmetrical. Usually, he would side part his hair, but now that they were pushed back, he looked just perfect. My attention was being diverted by it, though I forced myself to be back on the topic.

    "I''m not stuck anywhere," I spoke a little louder so he could hear me over the winds, "at least not in the teen phase."

    What was even a teen phase? I got the part where most of my life was spent in the dungeons, but that did not mean my inner child missed its childhood. I sure as hell had a good childhood. My wolf was pretty fine and smart on its own, even without me.

    "Come on, Selene," Fang turned to face me and ruffled my hair.

    "Hey!" I started to get them right after pping his hand away from me. My hair was used to staying in a ponytail all the time, so this was just tough to handle. Since I had no time to get ready as I woke right inside the carriage, my hair was left open and to the mercy of the winds right now. With me having them cut a while back, they made sure theynded in my mouth every time I spoke. I red at Fang, whose hair fell on his forehead now and he still looked handsome, rather a little more handsome now.

    Fang chuckled at my hair struggle. He hummed before continuing, "I still remember how dumb you were when I first met you. In my opinion, you have done a great job till now in improving."

    "Should I say thank you now?" I ridiculed. What was I to do with his opinion on my improvement?

    Fang let out a throaty chuckle, "no, but maybe you can try connecting with your wolf." I opened my mouth to speak but then stopped immediately and stared at him. What did he mean by that? He looked towards the waterfall that was quite far from here and I followed his gaze. "Come on, let me show you something."

    "Did you just start a topic and ditched it?" I raised my brows while lifting my hands, palms up and questioning him.

    Fang clicked his tongue, "Why are you like this?" I stared at him, still not budging from my question. It was as if he spected some fault in me and then when I asked what it was, he forgot he even mentioned it. Fang did not answer, just held my hand and pulled me behind him.

    "Woah," I eximed as I was dragged by pretty fast, "hey, don''t ignore me like that."

    "I am not ignoring you," Fang said, "I am simply showing a better ce to find your answers." My eyebrows crinkled as I continued to follow him. After a few seconds, I picked up my pace to walk beside him when Fang voluntarily let go of my wrist. I felt a little sad as he took his distance. For some reason, Fang was being a little distant from me after that make-out session in the alley and I was here being disappointed. I looked away from him, trying topose my thoughts.

    I wasn''t used to him keeping his distance from me and now that he did, a distinct feeling engulfed my heart. To close the distance myself.

    I cleared my throat and shook my head. Somewhere I felt it was probably because I was bringing back my abilities to heal. It was something closely rted to my wolf and there were high chances that my ability to control myself from Fang was slipping because of my wolf''s will. I looked back at him and then at his hand.

    "I don''t want to walk there," Fang said, suddenly breaking thoughts.

    my heart jumped up from my rib cage as if I was caught, "Y-yeah, me too, but like I don''t have a change of clothes when we reach there." I quickly looked away to see the distance remaining and finally realised it was quite far away, "Um, can we not take the carriage there?"

    "No, the roads get damp ahead," Fang replied.

    "Oh," there was nothing else to say for me. My thoughts began to return when I remembered Fang could actually read my mind! My eyes went wide. I looked at him but Fang did not care looking my way. He looked like he was busy figuring out how to reach there.

    Fang hummed suddenly, "Maybe you could ride me, just likest time."

    "If you arefortable," I replied, "I mean, we werewolves are not meant to-"

    "I don''t mind you," Fang replied with a gentle smile. Something I had never seen on his lips before. I stared at him for a moment before nodding. That smile was somehow engraved inside my head now. I felt a little happy right now, the kind I never thought would be there in my life. "Okay, I will need clothes when we go there," Fang said, as he began to unbutton his shirt.

    "Fang!" I panicked before looking away and closing my eyes. Yeah, there was nothing about him that has changed. He was still obnoxious.

    Fang chuckled but did notment on anything. As I faced my back at him, I slowly removed my hand from over my eyes and there was this curiosity to turn around and look at him. I gulped as the tension inside me built up. He rested his shirt on my shoulder from the back.

    It was enough to make me lose my mind, "Do you think I am a hanger for your things-" I was left wide eyes as I unconsciously turned to him with his ck shirt still in my hand and Fang standing there half-naked, his muscles taut and a feast for the eyes. I had seen him this naked before as well when I had visited Waterwoods, but that was not it. When I turned, Fang had just unzipped his trousers and he let it fall down, no shame coating his face. "S-sorry," I turned back.

    I saw him.. his... no him in underwear. My palm covered my mouth as I cursed myself internally. I was sure my face was beet red now.

    Fang was slowly kept his trousers on my shoulder and whispered in my ear, "Nice view, isn''t it?" I shook my head immediately in response. What had I seen! To admit it, he wasn''t a bad view at all. Even when I had seen him in his almost tribal costume, it had been a feast of the eyes. He wasn''t overly built like Channing, but his entire body was in perfect proportion. Perfect and heavy built.

    "Come on, little one," Fang telmunicated, and I got it that he had shifted.

    I nodded before turning around and keeping my eyes solely on the ground. Taking a few steps close to him, I climbed his wolf. It was embarrassing and utterly humiliating for some reason. Though I would definitely like to feel once how his muscles... Stop it! I screamed to my brain. It was really going overboard with these thoughts.

    "Hold tight," Fang said before he took off. He had incredible speed even when someone was on his back.

    I held around his neck and Fang ran faster than he had done back when he was carrying me to Waterwoods. The entire trip I had to control my thoughts, but more than that, my heart kept jumping inside my chest with the way Fang was running - reckless.

    When we finally reached, I got down as fast as I could and found myself a safe seat. That was incredibly scary.

    I took deep breaths before finding myself a seat at the top of the waterfall. The air was thick with the sound of water colliding with water, and there was heavy mist at the bottom. When I looked down, there was nothing visible, what was at the end. "Alright, little one, I am sure you don''t want to hold on to my clothes forever," Fang grabbed my attention.

    I jumped, "oh yes, let me just put it a little further away from me."

    Thest thing I wanted was to watch him naked. I got up and walked a little further where the ground was dry and kept his shirt and then the pant. When I put it down, I realised he also had his underwear wrapped with the pant. My face cringed, knowing I had carried it all the way here.

    I scampered back to the water stream and dipped my hand in the water before rubbing it together.

    There was one thing I was being careful about was not looking back till Fang was done dressing. I did not want to identally catch him... naked. Though I might actually want to, "Ahh!" I screamed, "Shut up!"

    "Who are you talking to there?" Fang asked, and I realised how dumb I must have been in his eyes right now. I was actually shouting at my own brain for pushing out such thoughts. I did not want to watch Fang. There was something so incredibly pulling towards him and I had to stop it before I drowned myself in desires. I needed to control my wolf and its desires. It was probably after its control unconsciously slipped I was being too much epting of Fang.

    Even though I hated to ept it, I was subconsciously epting Fang myself, especially with the way I failed to push him awayst time in the alley.

    "No one," I replied, "I am sorry. Um, Tell me when you are done."

    "I am done," I heard Fang''s voice close to me and I got up. Taking two sharp breaths, I turned to Fang and there he was shamelessly still dressed only in his underwear.

    "What are you doing?" I asked as I turned away.

    Fang let out a heartyugh, "Do you know our ancestors were quite fine with turning back naked?"

    "Let them be," I yelled, "You dress yourself."

    Fang hummed, "I would, but why would I get all my clothes wet when diving?"

    "Doing what?" I asked, my eyes wide. Diving? Like as in jumping in this river that was full force meeting the depth down there. With so much force, it formed a mist of droplets? "I am not going anywhere."

    "You are, and I will give you five minutes to choose whether you are going with all your clothes on or just your inners," Fang said as he stood hell close to me. Almost ready to push me down. I gulped as I took steps backwards while my back hit his bare chest, but I did not care about that now.. I wanted to run away from here.

 Chapter 225 - Great Fall.

    "No way, I am not undressing and neither am I jumping," I tried to push back but Fang now stood with me at the edge. His hands holding my arms around the shoulders. My breath shivered by the sheer cold which surfaced the environment. It was a water body, after all.

    Fang hummed, "So you are okay with going back drenched?"

    I shouted immediately, "No! I want to go back just the way I am alive and in one piece."

    I heard a hearty chuckle from Fang right beside my ears. It was intoxicating to stand this close to him with his voice ying in my ears like a melody. A part of me wanted to let go and jump. Just to see how I felt without wasting thoughts on the consequence. However, I wasn''t that part and I wanted to go back to the hotel room. Fang gently pushed me ahead and I screamed out loud, a shriek to be honestly.

    "I did not take you to be thisme. I thought you must be daring enough," Fang said in a mock pity.

    I looked down and then analysed my heat. Nope, definitely not ready for this adventure, "It is too dark down there." There was mist everywhere and since it was in a deep pit, the end was nowhere visible from here. "I don''t want to explore the darkness," I said. It was the fear of uncertainty in the darkness which always gripped me. Fine, I take back what I had said earlier about my inner child is perfectly fine. My inner child was not ready for uncertainty when I felt like death could be one of the options.

    It was finally then when Fang took a step back. "Fine," he let go of me and I breathed a sigh of relief out, "I will get dressed." On his words, I turned to him.

    Something wasn''t right. Fang would at least do his best to convince me or pull some ace card from his pocket, which he always carried around, as if Goddess Luna ced luck in his pocket every morning. "That''s it?" I asked. To be honest, I was a little disappointed. I did not want to go down there but for sure I would have liked to try. Maybe not today though. I walked away from the stream, now watching Fang as he dressed up, "Is this the lesson you brought me here for?"

    Fang looked raised, his eyes from his shirt buttons. He continued to button up while smirking at me, "Yup. Since you don''t wish to do it..."

    "Yeah, talk about being forceful," I replied, "All your talks for just this adrenaline rush,"

    Fang hummed as he slipped on his pants, "It is about to rain soon, little one." When Fang said that, I looked up. There weren''t any grey clouds, but the clouds were moving rapidly in the forward direction, where we hade from. It was extremely windy here. No wonder the clouds were moving so fast. When I looked in the direction from where the clouds wereing our way and I could see the drizzle in the long-distance and the rain clouds full spreading towards us.

    "We need to hurry," I hurried Fang. He was done dressing up before he looked at me with his hands in his pocket, "I was wondering, would we be able to outrun the clouds as we are now?"

    That was when the realisation struck. No, we couldn''t!

    "Maybe you could turn back to your wolf, you are quite fast," I tried to request him. He had already dressed up, but I just did not want to get wet now. Getting all soggy clothes and going back to Greend was a big, big no.

    Fang shrugged, "I just put my clothes on. If you wish to go back that way, maybe you can help remove my clothes."

    I red at him, crossing my arms over my chest, "Never!"

    Sure! came the voice in my mind. It was still messing around, even in this panicked state. The thoughts really made me question what kind of person I was? Because my thoughts were sure going wild. The wild I never thought I would be.

    "Then we wait here and enjoy the rains," Fang responded as he turned in the direction where the rain wasing from.

    I turned to check how far it was and we truly did not have time. My jaw clenched as I closed my eyes and not a secondter, the rain touched us. Great! This was all that was remaining. I suddenly felt an arm around my waist and before I could open my eyes, Fang had picked me up in both his arms. "What are you- No, Fang NO! Wait, Ahhhhhhh!"

    Fang had run to the edge of the river and before I could even put my hands around him properly, he made the jump.

    For the first few seconds, I screamed as my hair, which flew against gravity, clouded my eyes. But then I ran out of breath and took a deep breath. Everything around me just slowing down. It was like the wind had lifted me and a lightness washed over me, along with the ball of nervousness that formed in the pit of my stomach. I turned to look at Fang but before I could catch a glimpse of him, my body was hit with a gush of water.

    I breathed out as bubbles formed around my mouth and clouded my vision. My lungs had run out of air as soon as I realised it with all that shock. I started desperately moving my hands and surfaced up.

    I engulfed a deep ball of air before panting hard.

    My hair had all fallen on my face and I took a dip back into the water before pushing them all back as I surfaced again. I looked around as I floated in one ce. I was on the inside of the waterfall. When I looked up, it clearly looked like the water fell away from where I was. I swam a little closer to the waterfall before remembering something - Fang!

    "Fang?" I called. When I turned around, there was a small cave. Darkness''s abode.

    My breaths became heavy before I hastily swam to another side of the waterfall. In my panicked state, I drank some water and when I came up I had to cough it out. I took long breaths before I turned around and even though the waterfall, that darkness on the other side was evident. However, that wasn''t the case on this side.

    "Hey," I heard Fang''s voice and jumped in shock.

    I turned to him and punched his chest with the side of my fist, "Are you trying to give a heart attack leaving me alone in a ce like this?" I hoped my punch would just crush through his cushiony muscles and smashed his heart but he knew the way to go back and I did not want to end up alone here with a dead body.

    "Don''t deny now, little one," Fang smirked as he ran his fingers through his ck locks, throwing his hair back, "Admit you loved it."

    "Not even a single bit," I closed my eyes, trying not to get pissed off. Fang clicked his tongue as he started moving forward, away from the waterfall. "Hey! Don''t leave me here," I shouted as I swam behind him, but the mist was making it tough to see. The rain poured down on this side heavily and it would have killed me with the cold if I wasn''t a werewolf. Fang moved further into the mist and I left the moment behind while trying not to lose him.

    There was an odd blue colour on this side which I had seen a while back. Now that I swam closer, I could see many more other colours. To be specific - red, green and yellow.

    "What is that?" I asked while swimming towards the light.

    "It is bioluminescent algae," I heard Fang''s voice from the right and I stopped in my track.

    "Hey, where the hell are you?" I shouted, swimming towards my right. How inconsiderate of him to bring me here and then not even take care of me. Fang did not respond, making me even more nervous. I moved a little further, "Fang?" My voice wasced with concern... for myself! When there was no response, I stopped where I was. The ground was close to my feet here, though not close enough that I could stand without sinking my head. "Fang," I called out again, "Oh for Goddess Luna''s sake Fang, answer me!"

    I turned around as the silence dawned on me. I felt the water move behind me and I turned to see whether it was Fang, but then something brushed my feet from behind, "Ahh! Fang, don''t mess with me."

    I heard a ssh behind me and I turned when I felt two arms wrap around me, "Sorry, it was just nice to see you call out to me desperately."

    "Fang," I said in a low voice, a relief washing over me and the fact that he was so gentle with his words made me not want to scold him.

    He hummed, "yeah, and also to see your soul almost leave your body."

    "Fang!" I screamed as I squirmed out of his hold. The first thing I wanted to do was p him, but I held back. He was my ticket to go back. After that, I would take all the liberty of slowly torturing him to death. I went away from there and once I found the right footing, I started walking against the water force when Fang held my wrist from behind. I jerked my hand to get rid of his hold.

    "Aye,e on," Fang spoke like a little child, "I am sorry. I already said it."

    "Go keep that sorry in a ss jar dipped in oil and make a pickle out of it for yourself," I said as I walked away.

    Fang chuckled behind me, "Sometimes you speak such smart nonsense."

    "Shut up!" I screamed.

    Fang raised his eyebrows and smiled before slowly cing his index on his lips, "Anything for mydy."

    I rolled my eyes, "You don''t talk after you keep a finger on your lips."

    Fang waved his hand, "Let''s just go ahead. Standing in water is so slimy with all the algae under the feet." He turned me around and pushed me towards the ground.

    "Hey, don''t do... tha...t," my mouth fell ck to the floor as I saw what was past the mist. It was a small clearing filled with followers and... everything was glowing around the flowers.

    "Beautiful isn''t it?" Fang asked in his husky voice.

    All I could do in response was nod. This wasn''t beautiful.. It was heavenly.

 Chapter 226 - In The Darkness

    I walked ahead as I leaned closer to touch the golden and white flowers. One of the flower''s leaves closed as soon as my fingers glided over it. But when I touched the flower even it closed. I retracted my hand quickly, "What did I do?"

    "Nothing," Fang replied, "they are sensitive to touch."

    "Okay," I responded. Though I wanted to touch the glowing algae as well but I did not want the gooey feeling on my fingers. Honestly speaking, some things only looked beautiful to the eyes when seen in the wild.

    "True," Fang remarked as he held the back of my hand before bringing it near another golden flower, making it close because of touch. "Everything looks beautiful in their true self. In the wild when untamed. Just like us." I looked at him, confused, as I took my hand out of his hold. Of course, he read my mind but I particrly did not understand what he meant here. Fang tilted his head to look at me, "We werewolves don''t look any good when tamed."

    "So you brought me to show this to give this lesson?" I asked.

    I got the point. My gaze travelled back to the wildflowers and the algae which decorated them. There was beauty in their wildness, I could most certainly assure that these would not grow on the castle grounds even if taken care of. But even though I understood what he meant, I certainly could not let my abilities run loose. That was utterly shameful for a royal member to act wild, no matter what their hearts screamed.

    "Well, I did not bring you here for this," Fang replied.

    I turned to face him. He was standing unbelievably close, so I had to strain my neck up. "What is it then?" I asked as my eyes struggled to hold open. The rain made it difficult for me to look up. Fang brought his gaze to settle on me. His hand came as a shield above me to prevent the rain from falling directly upon my eyes. "Thank you," I just spoke out of formality. I had never actually thanked Fang for the things he did. Probably because all of them were selfish.

    Fang looked the other way where the mist was heavy but the sound of the waterfall was clear.

    "This area was discovered after one of our ssmates saw me and Channinging here," Fang said as he brought his eyes back to mine, "luckily he could never discover what I did."

    "What did you discover?" I asked, a mild curiositycing my voice.

    Fang smiled at me, "This is a little magical ce, you see. After that person followed us and discovered this ce, he decided to stake his im here as a tourist spot. He was quite rich. I believe one of the minister''s son I even forgot his face and name."

    "So what happened?" I asked, wanting to hear the main element.

    Fang sighed, "well this ce wasn''t under the king''s rule, so he never got it."

    "What?" I asked, a little shocked, "Are we out of Adalolpha!?"

    Fang brought his hand down to hold mine, "In a way,e with me. let show you where the actual magic lies."

    He dragged behind him. I gasped, taking in the situation. This ce was away from the ocean and yet it wasn''t the part of Adalolpha. My father used to always tell me that till the ends where ournd touches the sand was all for me to rule... meaning this was supposed to be Adalolpha. "You are making memit a crime here Fang," I panic whispered.

    Fang chucked, "No one will hear you, little one."

    I cleared my throat, "you are making me a part of your crime-"

    "I heard that the first time," Fang said as he pulled me forward, making me walk beside him. I did a little run to keep up with him. He raised his other hand and pointed to a far ce. It wasn''t that far, but the mist made it look like it. "There is a cave there. We need to head inside," Fang said as we circled around the umted water body.

    "T-The dark cave?" I stammered, remembering how dark it actually was.

    Fang''s fingers tightened around my hand, "Yes. Don''t worry, little one, I won''t let go."

    "Says the one who almost gave me a heart attack while I was alone in the pond," I huffed. There were a lot of things I thought of Fang and trustable wasn''t one of them. I freed my hand from his hold, "No, I am not going in there."

    Fang sighed as he turned his entire frame towards me. His broad shoulders formed a wall in front of my eyes. A wall of wet clothes sticking against his perfect muscles.

    The closeness made me gulp as something stirred inside my stomach. Fang raised his hand in front of me, almost ordering me to take it, "if you don''t know, then let me tell you, the way out of here is through that cave." I looked at his hand, the long and broad fingers stretched gracefully in front of my face. My eyes went back to his face when he asked politely, "Trust me on this one."

    I gulped before blinking rapidly, "uhh, I might like a little heads up."

    Fang did not force my hand into his this time. He waited patiently for me to ce my hand in his. "Shall I fill you in on our way?" he was extremely innocent in his act. So much I was starting to actually ept him unconditionally. Not my wolf or the voice that went inside my head, but I myself.

    "Okay," I said in a low whisper. I let my hand rest on his and he circled his fingers around my hand.

    Fang started walking and I let my steps fall along with his. We walked for a few more steps before he spoke, "This ce is just on the outskirts of thend of the moon tree."

    "You mean Goddess Luna''s!" I eximed.

    Fang nodded, "Yes, but not exactly where the tree is. You remember that mountain we saw at a far distance when we were at the top of the waterfall?" I took my time recalling then nodded a yes, "That mountain has a deep pit on its top, from where the water drips on the Goddess Luna''s tree. When the water overflows from there, it falls here. If the rainfall is heavy enough, even this waterfall''s cavity gets filled to the brim, blocking the cave here."

    "What about it matters here?" I asked.

    "I don''t know," Fang shrugged and I gave him a re. Hadn''t hee here before? Fang took a long breath, trying to decide what to say next before he spoke, "I have been here a few times and this is just a spection that the tree''s roots, at some point of time, must have reached here in search of a water source. It doesn''t matter if it is there or not because I know what I have felt inside. This is the best ce to connect with your wolf and the source of our power, since the main tree is under the protection of the witches."

    I looked ahead as the mist subsided and the cave came into sight. The darkness was made me clench my hand around Fang''s hand unconsciously.

    Fang held my hand tightly and tugged me closer to him.

    "Only the entrance to the cave is dark," Fang spoke, "if you want, I can carry you inside. You keep your eyes closed." I looked at him and an awkwardness engulfed me. Never had I thought that I woulde to trust this person, and somehow Fang has seen all my fears right through my head.

    I was afraid of the darkness because of the castle dungeons, but at the same time, I was familiar with it, "I will be fine."

    I took a deep breath and smiled at Fang.

    There was no telling what was inside the cave, but I tried to trust Fang for once. To be honest, once again. "Okay," Fang tightened his grip before he almost ran to the cave.

    I held my breath as we entered and there was nothing but pitch back in front of me.

    "S-slow down." I was very specifically afraid of the uncertainties that the darkness brought along with it. The ground beneath my feet was unusually in but filled with algae and it almost had me slip twice. After just two turns, I saw a faint light and when we emerged from behind the stone wall, my eyes sparkled at the sight in front of me.

    Everything was blue. The small water body where Fang continued running before going to the middle and stopping.

    My gaze was transfixed. The entire cave walls were covered with blue algae and the water was crystal clear to reflect it well. I basked in the feeling where something inside me ignited.

    It was like something called out to.

    Fang came to stand behind me before tracing the back of his fingers down the length of my arm while speaking in a charming whisper, "Your abilities are always connected to nature because it is the sixth sense that you deal with." I spected he meant my ability to heal. Fang lifted my hands by the back of my palm, "and for that to sharpen, you have to connect with the root of it, your supernatural half, your wolf."

    He was close, too close, "I..."

    "Haven''t you been having conflicting thoughts?" Fang spoke as he moved my hands in the air, letting it feel the environment before bringing them back to my own arms. He let my palms trace my own skin as he glided them down my arms towards the elbows, "when you have two mentalities speaking trying to take hold of your everything, your wolf isn''t connected to you. Seek for its desires let it be heard.. Speak to it like it is trying to speak with you with those conflicting thoughts."

 Chapter 227 - Chattering

    My thoughts had started to sh again, wanting to have Fang touch me and hold me in his arms, just like he had done back in the alley. No, not just like that, I wanted more... Everything.

    I closed my eyes, shaking my head to dismiss them.

    The energy within this room was calling out to me, my wolf. Fang stood so close to me I could hear his heartbeat. His hand continued to hold the back of my palm as he slid them down my arm. So far, whatever Fang had said was making so much sense to me, but I still did not get the point of him bringing me here. This ce felt like the home for my wolf and I found it hard to hold on to my thoughts and resistance.

    I felt Fang''s breath on my neck. He rested my arms over my elbows before he whispered, "Close your eyes, feel the energy that flows here."

    His soft voice made all the walls crumble around me.

    This wasn''t what I wanted, but I had lost control. I cursed inside my head, thinking this was what he wanted. For my wolf to surrender to her soulmate so he could make me his!

    But I was at a loss with my defiance here.

    He spoke about my two conflicting mentalities and somehow everything made sense. I guess he was listening to me all this time. For some reason, my temper did not rise in this ce. I took a deep breath before letting my head rest against his chest. A peaceful feeling. This was not what I wanted, but my body was reacting on its own. My control over myself had run ck and it worried me to the core. I did not want to be absent if Fang decided to seal our bond when I was weak against my wolf.

    Fang lifted my palms from over my arms and slowly brought them to my chest, to rest them over my heart. His touch igniting a desire inside me.

    "Talk to your wolf. See what it wants," Fang spoke. I could not sense any alter motive in his voice. It was rather me, my wolf, to be exact, who was drawn closer to Fang, its soulmate. "Every wolf has a growing phase where it wants to enjoy its own freedom, its will. Let her out, let her see the world through your eyes. Our wolves are not for us to tame bit to befriend. Let her thoughts merge with your," Fang said as he let go of my hands as they rested over my heart, "be one with your reality."

    He held my shoulder to push me up and slowly applied pressure, letting me know I had to sit down.

    I tilted my head upwards while looking back. Our eyes met and Fang was broke the eye contact as soon as it urred. Staying away from him was torture here. He let go of my shoulder and walked in front of me. When I was about to lower my hands from over my chest, she held them and brought them back over my heart.

    "ept yourself, Selene, so your wolf can ept you. Never underestimate an Alpha, no matter the animal," he spoke and my brows furrowed.

    My eyes cast down as I looked at the crystal clear water which surrounded me.

    I gazed at my reflection in the water and looked into my hazel eyes, "I don''t want what my wolf desires." There were a lot of things my wolf wanted, a certain kind of lifestyle which I did not want to promote.

    Fang got up from his ce, "That is why you need to make sure she understands you."

    I looked up at him and he smiled at me before walking behind me. He was nning to leave me alone here for whatever he had brought me here for. This ce did not scare me but I turned my head to the side and spoke to him even though he wasn''t in my visible range, "Why are you doing this?"

    Fang sighed, "I tired of seeing you struggle like this. You need toe to terms with yourself and let your wolf run out of the dungeon chains."

    A smile surfaced on my lips. Those weren''t the dungeon chains. The castle chains were bound around me and it was me who had suppressed my wolf. It is easier to suppress an Alpha if done soon enough, but that was untrue. It was easy to suppress the person, never the wolf. "You know you are letting me get from you, right?" I asked. If I managed to master and own my wolf, the chances of me choosing Fang were close to none.

    "I know," Fang replied.

    I was hoping to hear more but there was nothing else he said. My brows furrowed with a hint of sadness and for one thing, I knew there was nothing conflicting inside me towards this feeling. However, there were duties and responsibilities deeply engraved in my heart and I needed to take care of them. Maybe in some other reality, I would give Fang another chance and maybe... I cut my thoughts before I could change my mind and closed my eyes.

    It was not tough to find my wolf, as she had always been in my head. As a part of me.

    Everything went dark in front of my eyes as the energy of the caves called my wolf out and its voice ricocheted in my brain, ''Why do you deter from your path! You have brought nothing but shame to my blood I share with you. We are born to rule.''

    ''And we will,'' I talked back calmly in my head, ''as the queen of anothernd.''

    ''Rubbish! We never lend our service to our enemy. We will pride ourselves as the Alpha and the only service we extend is to our people,'' came the other voice.

    There were was so much unresolved and truly angsty about that voice. Fang was kind of right about my wolf being in an angsty teen phase. It held all the principles I was taught as a child, dearly in its heart. Even after I had let go of them a long time ago inside the castle dungeons.

    ''Pathetic, look at yourself so pathetic,'' I heard the voice continue, ''all you do is act like a damsel. Where is your pride?''

    I took a deep breath.

    Before I made ite to my understanding, I had to calm this ego. ''A werewolf ruler is expected to produce an heir, you know. Or else we will lose our legacy forever to the hands of the dirty ministers.''

    ''You can do that when you ept Fang,'' the voice screamed in my head.

    I smiled, ''yes, of course, but since he is an Alpha as well we will be the Luna of this kingdom as his soulmate. Thepanion who stands behind the throne assisting the Alpha''s rule.'' I waited but the voice spoke nothing. Got it! ''When we marry the prince of the other kingdom, we will rule and spread the werewolves there as well, taking charge of an enemy kingdom. Now isn''t that a true ruling Alpha?''

    There was silence again before the voice said, ''Yes.''

    No arguments. This was going right. "Our duty together is to not just rule," I spoke out loud in a serene tone, "We offer our gifts as service to our people. Our brother needs us and this marriage is important to bring something powerful to this kingdom. Isn''t it important we perform our duties through and through... Even though sacrifices?"

    I took the deep silence as a yes. My wolf had a sense of duty that I had lost and somewhere it made me feel bad for it.

    ''You speak the truth,'' I heard it again and this time it was fading yet mature, ''I hope are ready to fight for ourselves as much as you would for others.'' It wasn''t too hard to understand what that meant and it had me speechless for a moment.

    ''Stay with me and I promise to fulfil your wishes as well,'' I replied in my head.

    There was no desire to adventure or explore inside the wolf. It was a pure desire to be a just ruler towards our people. How ironic, I thought to myself. Just when I had given up on the thought, my wolf rekindled it inside me. I had not just convinced my wolf but it had also convinced me to bring my own desires to the surface and fight for them. I wasn''t afraid of my political marriage anymore, rather ready to fight for my life and then extend myself in service for the betterment of the kingdom I go into.

    There was no saying that my wolf was with me now and did not n on breaking my promise to it.

    ''Thank y-''

    "Aghhh!" a sharp pain shot through my head before travelling to my heart. I clutched my chest in a desperate effort to kill the pain. My control over my abilities had returned but no matter how much I healed myself, the pain kept increasing till a horde of voices poured inside my head.

    "Selene," I heard Fang''s faint voice and I opened my eyes to see his blurred image. He held me in his arms, "What is wrong? Tell me I can''t feel you, Selene!"

    I breathed heavily while sweating as I clutched my head. The voices kept of increasing-

    ''Come to me, my child,'' came a union of voices

    ''Death! death awaits.''

    Another deep voice roared, ''kill the queen.''

    ''I will save the werewolves,'' came a woman''s voice

    There was nothing I could make out from them. It was painful and irritating. I screamed in pain as the noise in my mind almost ripped my head apart. "Stop, stop!" I screamed as I scratched my head but Fang held my wrist. I squirmed in his hold and it was getting tough for him to hold me in ce.

    "Selene, I am here," Fang said as he kept restraining my arms, "follow my voice."

    But I shook my head and screamed, "Nooooooo. Make this stop!"

    This was unbearable and slowly the voices poured in my ears and I felt a warm liquid rush down my skin from my ear. Fang desperately wound his legs around my torso, trapping my arms with it. I felt his hands cup my face while tears rolled out of my eyes. The distinctive chattering was so bad I tried to flutter my eyes open but they were foggy. I could see Fang moving his mouth, but I could not understand anything.

    I desperately closed my eyes, giving in. If anything, I felt like I was about to be killed here.

    ''Selene,'' came a faint voice in the midst of the chaos.

    It was not Fang. it was a woman someone with a beautiful melody. I felt a warm embrace of the wind around me.

    A third hand rested on my forehead when the noise slowly started fading away.

    I heard that peaceful voice yet again, ''You have grown so much, baby.'' I opened my eyes slowly to see who it was but there was no one sitting by my head. The touch still lingered, yet I could see no one. The only person here was Fang, who pulled me up by my shoulder and held my chin. His mouth moving but my ear yed the melody of that lingering voice.

    I saw his face as it slowly became visible.

    My ears were damaged and I closed my eyes before slowly setting my heal in motion.

    It took me a few seconds to be back with a calm heart and working ears. "Hey, can you hear me?" Fang asked, "Selene,e on, respond." He sshed some water on my face and I shut my eyes in reflex.

    "I-" there was energy left in me even after iI had healed myself.

    "Yes," Fang brought his ear close to my mouth, "Take your time, I am right here."

    "I.... need," I took a deep breath as I whispered, "sleep."

 Chapter 228 - Leaving The Pit

    I panted, trying to keep my eyes shut and rx. My breathing was finally catching a normal pace. I felt warmth despite how I was in wet clothes a while back. It felt so warm, as if I was wrapped in my own body heat with nothing wet on me. My brows creased before my eyes flew wide open.

    This did not feel right. There was a gentle breeze that touched my skin and... and... a hand around me!

    I looked down and I was half-naked, only my burgundy underwear and slightly different shade bra. A muscr arm wrapped around my abdomen, veins bulging around the perfect cuts over the forearm. I scampered out of the hold and turned back to see Fang was lying there without his shirt, though his pant stayed on. "W-W-What are you doing?" I could feel my cheeks heating up as I covered myself, despite the few pieces of clothing still saving my dignity.

    Fang smirked before he raised his head while supporting it with his hand, elbow across the ground, "Did you never read about heat transfer?"

    "I am a werewolf," I grunted, "I am perfectly capable of keeping myself warm."

    Fang hummed before rolling onto his back, letting one of his arms rest under his head while the other over his chiselled abs. He let his eyes shut while breathing softly, his taut chest rising and falling in a rhythm. "You could have said that to yourself when you desperately clung to me for warmth," Fang spoke nonchntly.

    I squinted at him and point my finger, "That doesn''t give you the right to take off my clothes."

    "Geez, little one, I was doing survival SOS," Fang said before getting up, "Now it isn''t like I took advantage of the situation, did I?" He did not look his usual self but I wasn''t going to take this behaviour for the world. It was as good as taking advantage. "Now, if you are going to still use me of it," Fang continued, "then I might as well be med for something I did." A wicked smile twisted across his lips. Fang took a slow step towards me.

    "S-Stay away!" I screamed. It was then I observed Fang had kept the clothes right where we were asleep. I dodged him and dashed for my clothes.

    Fang did not do anything to stop me, just turned to look at me.

    First things first, I wore my joggers, which Fang had brought for me yesterday. I had not got to change them today since Fang had brought me here on his own whim. I quickly grabbed the turtle neck skin fit top, which had shrunken in size and no matter how hard I tried to, it was really tough to get through my head because of the wetness. While I struggled, I felt Fang lift it from both sides and remove it.

    "Wear this," He handed his ck shirt for me to wear. I red at him before snatching it out of his hold and putting it on.

    This was really uneptable, but for some reason, the uncontrolled pull which I felt before for Fang subsided. It was still there, but I felt it was easier to make the right choice. I buttoned the shirt and it almost looked like a one-piece on me. I still pulled up the joggers I had worn yesterday. Pulling the two ends of the shirt and tied them so it did not hang from my shoulders. Fang''s pecks glistened with the tiny water droplets which slid down his skin.

    "Let''s go," I said while picking up my top, which had refused to fit a while back, and walked past Fang.

    Fang turned to look at my retreating form and cleared his throat. I did not pay attention to his little attention-seeking behaviour. In a few seconds, he caught up to me,"So, are you going to tell me what happened in there?"

    "I don''t know," I replied.

    "What does that mean?" Fang asked before he stopped, making me stop and turn to him.

    I looked back at the cave entrance and then back at him, "I..." No matter what I wanted to tell him, my brain could not fit the pieces. I sighed, "I don''t know Fang, there were so many voices. Let''s forget about it." I started to walk again when Fang held my elbow and pulled me to stand in front of him again. He bent his neck more to look better at me.

    "If you tell me, then only I can understand," Fang said, "Or maybe help you understand."

    I clicked my tongue in a mild irritation at myself, "Can''t you read my mind?"

    Fang chuckled, "Last I remembered, you did not like me being inside you." I narrowed my eyes at him and the smile on his face broadened, "On a second thought," He took a step closer to me before lifting my chin so our eyes met, "I can assure you that''s one thing you will like the most."

    "Really?" I eximed, "well too sad for me. I won''t be able to do it with you."

    Fang''s eyes went wide before he let go of my chin, the smile on his face still ttering as ever. "You have got quite bold," he hummed.

    I rolled my eyes, "So things are easier to be epted as they are." Fang raised one of his brows in question. I knew there were a lot of things that went through his mind but I rified, "I cannot change the fact that you are my soulmate. We are naturally attracted to each other. Neither can I change the fact that you are an obnoxious pervert who is good at taking people in a pinch." Fang''s lips twisted further with every word I uttered. I looked him in his ck eyes before saying, "But here is the thing that also doesn''t change what I am going to do with my life."

    Fang chuckled, throwing his head back. He had a heartyugh before he stopped to pinch my cheek lightly, "Little one, you have grown up well. But that also does not change the fact that what I want is what I am going to get."

    I shrugged, "You try for yourself and I... well I don''t even have to try."

    "Hm, true," Fang replied before he started walking and I matched my footsteps with his. Things looked easier after having epted me and my reality, no matter bad or good. To be honest with myself, if things had been different, I wouldn''t have minded to actually take a chance with Fang despite his obnoxious colours. "Just for your kind information," Fang said while still looking around, "I can still read your mind even though the thing that happened a while back is a dead end in your head."

    "Dead end?" my brows furrowed, "I thought you could read anything in the memory."

    Fang hummed, "I can, but it seems that part of your mind has a lock."

    I chuckled at his ridiculousness. He looked at me seriously his face straight and untouched sharp features showing he was actually speaking the truth. Myughter slowly receded before I cleared my throat, "So like you need the key to the lock or something?"

    "You can just let me know. I don''t have enough time to hypnotise you into sleep and then invade your mind," Fang suddenly pulled my wrist, taking me close to the stone wall of the pit, "We climb here."

    My eyes took in the vastness of the stone wall. Great, so diving and mountain climbing in a single day.

    "There should be another way, Fang," I said, as I turned to look at him for answers. He simply shrugged, followed by a hum. "What do you mean, hmm," I snapped, "Are you really saying I have to climb this slippery stone-"

    "We," Fang corrected.

    I stered a taunting smile, "no just me, you are a monkey, I am sure you must be good at this."

    Fang smiled at me, "Well, yeah, I have climbed up a few times. There is other way, we can wait for this groove to fill up with water and then float for probably a month more before we can-"

    "Fine, fine, I get the point," I rolled my eyes, turning back to face the stone and mud surface.

    I took a deep breath before I started climbing and after just four steps, I was at a loss as to where I should hold on next. "Maybe you should try reaching to the rock with your right leg," Fang said and I turned to look to my right. There was a rock, yes, but it was almost at my chest height over that my grip wasn''t that strong.

    "I am sure it is a good idea," I said, looking around to find something else. There was nothing else. I pushed myself up to hold on to another groove on the surface. However, it was pure mud and my hand slipped, throwing me off, "Ahhh."

    My bodynded in Fang''s arms, "You are throwing yourself at me now."

    I squirmed to get down from his hold and straighten my dress, "If you know how to climb, go ahead."

    Fang''s face fell at that proposition, "I was looking forward to enjoying the view from behind you."

    "Fang!" I shouted.

    He chuckled, "Worry not little one. There is a better way on the left where I had a few groves a while back when I was here." He started to run his hand over the surface. After a few steps, he stopped and checked the stone, "Here, if you climb from here you will find grooves to hold on to."

    I folded my arms, "Yeah go ahead, I am not going first."

    Fang could not help but smirk at me, "Alright, don''t me me if I fall on you."

    "Yeah, sure," I replied, "At least I won''t be looking at things when I climb up."

 Chapter 229 - The Princess Fled

    *Third person PoV*

    Selene and Fang went back in the carriage with the man who Fang had put on a ve contract, guided it back into the tourist city. Exhausted, Selene had fallen asleep while Fang looked outside the window. He dragged in a deep breath before turning back to look at Selene.

    A pang of pain clutched his heart, knowing how her wolf had withdrawn as well. His eyes traced the soft features on her face.

    He reached his fingers out to touch her cheek with the back of his knuckle when he stopped, and determination clouded his eyes. There was no way he was just letting go. The problem was, even if she made her fail her mission, she was bound to marry that vampire bastard. He gritted his teeth, cursing himself for bringing that other person in her life between both of them. If only he had met her a little before he epted that proposal.

    He was always looking for a chance to get back the queen and her daughter for what they had done to his father.

    When the Dominicks had extended the marriage proposal to Adalolpha, Fang had seen it as an opportunity, but now he cursed that decision of his. When he met Selene, he saw how much she went through. Even though she had a hand in his father''s demise, Selene was not the one directly responsible.

    Fang clenched his jaw as the muscle at the back of his jaw protruded in anger. His eyes came back to Selene as he slowly caressed her head.

    His eyes shut and tried to do what he tried a while back when she was unconscious. His mind guided through hers and there were many memories he saw hidden even in her mind but what she had seen in the cave was not reachable at all. He breathed out heavily before gliding his fingers through her hair.

    "I won''t let you go, Selene," Fang promised, while turning back to look outside the carriage.

    A carriage rode over the stone crafted road as it entered through the castle gates. It circled around the fountain before stopping in front of the main door. Even before its wheels could stop their motion, a man tumbled out while holding his cap with leaves stuck on his hat. His entire attire had leaves stuck on it and he almost discarded some amount of dirt on the castle marble flooring. The guards let him through the main hall to enter the throne room, where Cortonia Adalwolfa sat on the throne while reading a parchment.

    "My Queen, m-my queen," the man stumbled inside the room and the two ministers scrunched their noses at him.

    Cortonia raised her eyes as she clicked her eyes, "We have an important matter to discuss here." She took in the appearance of the person in front of her. It was one of the watchers she had kept on Selene''s tail. As much as she wanted to throw him out, she understood something was not right here.

    One of the old ministers in the court twisted his lips, "Have you no respect to present yourself like this in front of our queen?"

    Cortonia raised her hand to stop the minister. She hated the number of lunatics around her, but they were all useful to her in some or the other way. stering a smile on her face, the queen turned to the elderly minister, "Minister Raut, I believe the young man must be in a hurry. For now, I will read through the tax report and let you know about the expenses needed for the wedding. I am sure we don''t want to exhaust the treasury on my daughter when I still have my son''s marriage to n."

    The aged man stood up, delighted to hear that. It was not that he cared about the queen''s son. Minister Raut was well aware of his bedridden and malnourished condition.

    What actually interested him was his granddaughter''s wedding to the future ruler, "Yes, my queen, if there need to be more taxes collected I will arrange for it." Cortonia''s son was not promised long life, and that was just an added bonus for Raut''s granddaughter, Sylvie. That girl would easily rule the entire of Adalolfa and Minister Raut could not wait to monopolise the market to his liking then.

    Cortonia smiled, "that wouldn''t be necessary yet, though I hope Sylvie got over her obsession with one of the other ministers not present here today."

    When it came to ying the right game at the right time, Cortonia was smarter than most.

    Minister Raut faltered as he wrung his hands, "Y-yes, my queen. I have taken care of it. Sylvie has returned to the capital and hasn''t even thought about going back to Waterwoods." Which was a in lie.

    "That is great to hear," Cortonia chimed, "Now please enjoy the rest of the day I have other matters to attend to."

    Minister Raut did not want to linger anymore and put out the lies, he had said. He was well aware that the queen was no fool. He bowed, "Thank you, my queen." in the blink of an eye he left the room. The minister sitting did not have to be told twice and bowed before leaving the queen alone with the visitor he did not recognise. The door closed behind them and the watcher stepped forward to whisper his words.

    "It better be something worth my time," the queen said in a cold tone as she red at the man. She did not even remember the name of. "Rosalia please leave us alone," Cortonia dismissed the royal guard and Rosalia followed suit.

    The man smeared in dirt walked forward, "My queen, the princess isn''t at her home."

    "Is that it?" Cortonia growled as her voice boomed through the entire throne room, "You came here to tell me just that? The king has granted her another ce to live. Have you checked it?"

    "N-no my queen-"

    "Then how can youe with this news as something urgent?" Cortonia was furious. She was in the middle of discussing the taxes and the nning of the wedding for Selene when this man disturbed her. It wasn''t always that she had time to discuss such trivial matters and she postponed them to hear this supposedly false news.

    "My queen p-please hear me out," the man pleaded for his life.

    The queen was no good with her patience. She got up from her throne, baring her nails as her eyes turned golden, "You have 10 seconds to exin."

    The man shivered in his bones, seeing the queen this enraged. His life was on the line and with the way the queen looked, he knew he was losing his head today. He stuttered out of fear, "Q-q-queen, the princess, sh-she usually stays the h-house by the outskirts but she hasn''t returned i-in the past two days." The queen did not stop her stride and it made the man sweat. She was getting closer and he could see blood in his eyes. "H-her maid is the o-o-only one living there-"

    The queen clicked her tongue before she rolled her eyes and rushed to kill the man.

    It utterly feared the man at the sight of helling straight to him. He shut his eyes and shouted in thest attempt, "The princess left Winterwells two days back with a girl and it wasn''t with her maid." He huffed heavily as he braced for the impact but it never came. Cortonia''s sharp and curved nails had stopped mere inches from his throat and as he opened his one eye to see the queen stop, he fell to the ground as his limbs went weak.

    "Who did she leave with?" Cortonia asked.

    The man shivered and sweated till he felt like he would melt on the ground, "it was nighttime, b-but the other girl had a silver cor around her neck and possibly white of pink hair."

    Cortonia squinted her eyes before turning back to her throne, "Are you sure Selene did not return after that?"

    The man shook his head even though the queen could not see him do it, "Y-yes my queen. Also, the maid''s movements inside the house are unusual. She would deliberately keep the lights on so her shadow can be seen. At first, we thought it was the princess, but the princess had never been home this long before so we decide to check this morning. That was when we found it was the-"

    Cortonia turned back to look at him with a re. Her nails dug into her palm as she understood the situation well. "Where did she head to?" she grunted.

    The man took sharp breaths, "I don''t know"

    "What do you mean you don''t," the queen shouted. The man was about to piss his pants, knowing he had given the worst possible answer. "What do I pay you for?" Cortonia asked.

    Fear swam on that man''s face as he gulped down the blockage in his throat, "The princess was headed to the c-capital, that is all I saw."

    Cortonia took a deep breath as she closed her eyes, "go back and tell me as soon as Selene returns." The man bowed before scampering away in a run that started as a crawl. This was not what Cortonia had expected Selene to do. If that girl was tasting her freedom, it would be a huge problem. The queen had spent ten painful years showering Selene with love and bounded that little princess to her in an emotional bond.

    The fourteen years that Cortonia had spent breaking Selene and her wolf would go to waste if Selene was to connect back with her wolf.

    The queen was no Alpha but handling the king was enough of a hassle than having another full-grown Alpha added to the list of her troubles. Besides, she needed Selene to be a ve to her maniption till the marriage.. "Rosalia," the queen called and the royal guard was quick to appear, "It seems the princess has tried to flee, deploy some able people on the lookout of her."

 Chapter 230 - My Moment

    *Selene''s Pov*

    When we returned to the hotel, I took a nice warm bath with asional sneezes that reminded me of the cold. I just basked in the warmth of the water as I leaned back and let my body submerge in the tub. My mind wandered to what I had heard in the cave and there were a lot of voices for me to remember them all.

    I grabbed the loofah and squeezed the shower gel on it. It was filled with sandalwood scent and an instant rxation hit me.

    "Huh, this is so great," I let out a pleasure-filled sigh. As soon as I did that, I shot open my eyes. What was wrong with me? To something like this, even when I was alone, was not eptable. I cleared my throat as I straightened with a crease on my brows. Fang was outside in the room. He definitely heard me. Speaking of him, he sure must have been waiting, I thought. Both of us were cold when we were back but I ran like a child to im the first bath.

    There were so many things that I was feeling different from myself and about Fang.

    Even though I was moreposed with my thoughts and focused, it did not feel right to draw a line between me and Fang. The line was always there but this time I found it hard to cross. I did ept Fang and our fate but there was a pang of pain which constantly remained in my heart. If anything, Fang was an asshole but he deserved a better soulmate.

    "It would be more helpful if you pitied me in the present to let me have a bath soon," Fang spoke from outside and I almost jolted.

    "It would be better if you stop reading my mind," I shouted.

    Fang snickered loud enough for me to hear, "Then think less about me. I find it tough not to hear when my name is mentioned."

    I rolled my eyes before doing a childish imitation of him. "I''ll be done in five," I said before rubbing my hand to wash off the soap. There was a need to fid a way to hide my thoughts from him. It was really irritating to have someone in your head and you not knowing about it. "I hope you die from hypothermia," I whispered, even though it was practically impossible for a werewolf to have hypothermia. Maybe if I could block my thoughts like how Fang had said, it would be much easier.

    He was still finding it difficult to ess my memories of what happened in the cave, while I remember it quite clearly. I thought for a really long time and realising that it was possible if one part was locked, then rest of my brain can be locked as well.

    A smile rose on my lips before I hurried myself into a meditating position. I closed my eyes and let consciousness travel inside me.

    Last time when I had used my healing abilities on Dandeline, I was able to travel through her body while visualising her entire structure. I did the same for myself and travelled deeper till I could hear my blood pumping in my veins, my lungs filling up with air and my heart calmed its rhythm. Short electricity that travelled through my spine led me to my brain where there were shes of white lightening everywhere. For a while, it really fascinated me. This was not something I was expecting to see.

    What I could see now was much more refined and on a molecr level than what I had seen when I was experimenting with Dandeline back in Winterwells.

    Good, now I just had to try blocking my thoughts.

    I concentrated on only one thought and as much as I hated to rethink about it; I blocked the time when Channing kissed me. But then I stopped, remembering that Fang had already seen that. So this time I blocked the time I had spent here in Greend with Hailey. When I thought I had done my job well, I got out of the bath, draining the tub and then reached out for a towel.

    I stepped out of the bathroom in a bathing suit while Fang almost bumped into me.

    "Had fun with yourself in there?" he asked, and I rolled my eyes over hisment. I cleared my throat, but this time I did not say anything. I stared hard into his eyes, thinking about Channing. My brows creased as I focused and Fang twisted his lips, "are you inviting me to be inside you when you specifically asked me to stay out of your mind?"

    "Yes," I replied, "I was just thinking about Hailey had mentioned about you when we went to her old house."

    A wide grin spread across his lips. His eyes squinted at me. I raised my eyebrows taunting, thinking I had done something here. The smile on Fang''s face dropped as he grabbed my shoulder and pulled me closer, his eyes never leaving mine. My breath hitched because of his sudden invasion of my space. "Hmm, try harder next time," Fang said in a breathy tone, "besides, I don''t need to read your mind to know you are lying, little one." He moved forward to kiss me, but I was swift as well to move out of his range.

    He chuckled before grabbing a towel from the side table, "Nice try with your mind though, but you will need a lot more than that to keep me out of your head."

    I huffed before going to the bed and sitting down. I will sure get it done one day then we would see who would be grinning then. When Fang closed the bathroom door behind him, I waited for ten minutes before grabbing my clothes. Hailey''s dagger fell to the ground during all the shuffling when I jumped in the air and rolled onto the bed. A mishap to get a big cut was thest thing I wanted. I looked as the dagger calmed down on the ground before remembering I could heal myself.

    My hand went for the knife while I stillid on the bed. "I think that belongs to me," I heard Hailey''s voice and almost gave me a heart attack.

    "Sheesh, warn you idiot!" I clutched the fabric around my chest as I faced her.

    Hailey strode into the room further, clicking her back boots. She wore an absolutely alluring outfit with a maroon leather jacket and ck jeans paired with a ck top. Her mouth rolled a stick from one end to another before she pulled the stick out to reveal the ice pop she had wanted that day. "I thought you guys would be ready by now," Hailey said as she took a seat at the chair in the corner. Something looked odd about her, even though she lookedpletely badass.

    "Ready for what?" I asked as I got back to dre4ssing myself.

    Hailey tilted her head to the side before crossing her leg and I swear she looked like every man''s dream with that pearl choker around her neck. "Didn''t Fang inform you?" Hailey asked me.

    I shook my head, "Thest I remember, he jumped with me into a dark pit with waterfall in it."

    "Sounds fun," Hailey''s eyes twinkled.

    I strained a smile, "sure was. So, what do we have to get ready for?" I asked as I came around to have a seat on the bed, facing her. When I observed her again this time, this up ande, I pounced on her, grabbing her jacket, "Where is your cor?"

    Hailey confidently sat there like a queen while swirling her tongue over the ice pop, "I threw it out. It is really suffocating in that."

    "That was one condition I got you out with," I said.

    Hailey rolled her eyes, "geez, calm down. We have a party to attend tonight. It is hosted by Mr Gird- someone who is closely associated with the Cermesi n." She held my wrist to make me let go of her jacket and then corrected her clothing, "the princess of Cermesi n can''t possibly show her face with a dog tag around her neck."

    "It is not a dog tag Hailey," I clicked my tongue, "How am I to believe you won''t run away."

    Hailey got up from her seat as she started walking to the door, "That is why I gave you that dagger, your insurance to keep princess Hailey by your side. Now if you excuse me," she pushed me aside before going ahead to open the door, "I would rather go rx in a less talkative environment."

    "Wait-" but she was gone.

    I sighed before going back to the cupboard. The dagger was still there but knowing Hailey, she was sure to steal it back whenever she wanted it.

    Even so, I did my best to wrap in my clothes and pushing at the bottom of my bag.

    "Fang," I called out to him from outside the bathroom.

    "Yes babe," he answered, as if we were some couples living together. A nerve popped on my head as I curled my fingers in a fist to hold myself from killing him. He made me feel so many things, even without doing anything.

    "What party is Hailey talking about?" I asked.

    Fang took his time then said, as if remembering it now, "oh, is that today? It''s some ball some weapon makers are holding at their mansion." The door clicked open and Fang''s face peeked out with some steam escaping from the bathroom. His hair was wet and messy on his forehead and water dripping from his face, "What a pity I thought I had one more night with you. Since we can''t have that alone time, wanna join the shower and make up for it-"

    I pushed Fang''s face back inside and locked the door, where I could still hear his sinfulughter from inside.

    "I am leaving the room for some lunch," and I rushed out before he stepped out naked to ount for his fantasies. As far as Fang had informed me, whatever ordered from this room would be on his tab. I almost ran to the stairs in case Fang was nning on chasing me. The less time we spent alone, the better. For me... as well as for him... especially for him. There was going to be a sad ending to our story if it started and he was already finding it hard to ept.

    I shook my head, dismissing that thought from my mind.

    When I was going down the stairs, I heard someone rushing up, and I immediately went in an alert mode just to see it was Hailey with a surprised look. She saw me and chimed as if she was searching for me, "I think this is my moment Selene," Hailey grabbed my wrist and dragged me behind her, "I think I found my soulmate!"

 Chapter 231 - Probably Him

    "Oh! Wait, Hailey," I shouted, not able to process anything Hailey said as she dragged me behind her, "I might twist my- Ah!"

    Hailey was tugged back by me while I was yanked ahead by her. She turned to see with an irritated expression. She looked at me sitting on one of my legs under me while the other stretched ahead on the stairs. Hailey was too fast. I was bound to lose a step or two and here I was now sitting in the middle of the stairs with a knee I was sure would go ck and blue. "What are you, a five-year-old who doesn''t even know how to climb downstairs?" Hailey snapped at me.

    "It was your fault," I spoke with obvious irritation. My hand stretched to the railing as I pulled myself up, whimpering a little as my leg was in an awkward position.

    Hailey rolled her eyes, "Cut it, Selene, I wouldn''t even pity you if half of your body was cut off."

    "Sure you would love me dead," I scrunched my nose with the pain.

    "Come on Selene," Hailey raised and dropped her hands to her side, "you heal too fast. I am sure that would be a no big deal for you."

    "I don''t regenerate you idiot," I shouted at Hailey. Yeah, injuries meant very little to me but that did not mean I could resurrect from a single cell. Even healing this small bruise used some of my blood and despite the fact that I could actually speed my blood production, it was a big no to keep healing myself.

    Hailey smirked, "you will definitely patch yourself again if I cut you in half and then kept the two parts attached."

    For a moment, even I thought about it. "Maybe," I mumbled with something wild cooking in my brain. Hailey really had a dark mind but that somehow actually was smart as well.

    "Let''s try it," Hailey grinned at me.

    "Um, I think your soulmate might leave," I said with an awkwardugh. Giving Hailey even a slight opening would mean the death of me. I ran down the stairs, going around her. At first, I wasn''t even sure I wanted to apany Hailey to seek out her soulmate. To begin with, why did she evene for me to find her soulmate? But right now, I was more curious to see who was that unlucky guy.

    Hailey followed me to the grand lobby of the inn we were staying at and even the marble beneath my feet reflected my silhouette.

    I looked at Hailey to show the directions as she was the only person who could smell her soulmate and she walked fast through the door on the other need, which led to an attached restaurant. "Just out of curiosity, what is his scent?" I asked with a little huff in my voice.

    "Blood mixed with first rain... and also antique wood furniture," replied Hailey.

    My lips pursed into a thin line, "Are you sure you aren''t smelling some bleeding carpenter?" Though I was not surprised that her soulmate smelled like blood. But it seemed she liked the smell of blood in a special setting. To be extremely specific, the first rain. Hailey did not pay any attention to me as she looked around the tables that were now visible to us. I looked around and it was definitely tough to spot one among this buzzing. "Why did you bring me with you again?" I asked, not sure how I could help.

    "I don''t know," Hailey replied before she walked ahead starting from the table on the left.

    My face wrinkled in confusion. What did ''I don''t know'' mean? I walked to stand by her side as she creepily eyed the men at the table and for that matter even the women. "Maybe, you should use your nose more than your eyes," I warned her before pushing her away from the table and smiling at the people sitting there, "Sorry, she does this sometimes." They gave us weird looks before going back to their conversation.

    By the time I got away from them, Hailey was already doing the same to another table.

    "Hailey!" I whisper shouted and grabbed her away, "just walk by you''ll feel the scent growing strong."

    She sighed, "This entire restaurant is made of woody furniture and it is really messing with my senses." I looked around and it truly was. I wasn''t able to smell it because of the smell of food in the environment and my hungry stomach.

    "Okay then, let''s focus on the first rain smell," I reasoned with Hailey.

    She rolled her eyes and pointed to the window on the other end of the restaurant. It was raining! "Now, if I focus on the smell of blood, I can actually smell everyone''s blood in this room." She exined before walking to a table and taking a seat. I followed her and sat opposite her. She pulled out a wrapped candy from her jeans and tore it open before putting it in her mouth and chewing on it with a loud crunch. "That''s okay,..." she continued to mumble something.

    "Sorry, what?" I asked.

    "What!" I heard Fang''s voice behind me and I jumped up in my seat. He pushed me inside to have a seat beside me at the table. His ck hair was still wet and dripping water while he carried the towel with him here. "I know your n is matriarchal but that doesn''t mean you run away from your soulmate," Fang''s words were a subtle taunt towards me. I refused to even look at him or give him any reaction.

    "Hailey, do you really not want a soulmate in your life?" I asked.

    She looked at me and then at Fang with hooded eyes while chewing on the candy. Her eyes traveled back to me as she shrugged, "I don''t want someone stupid who is a saint. Soulmates are supposed to be your exact opposites and knowing myself thest I want is being paired with some priest."

    "That is a ridiculous assumption," I scrunched my nose, "for what we know, Fang is evil, but I look like a saint to you?"

    Fang''s lips pulled up in a sinful smile as he put his hand around my shoulder and pulled me close. Our foreheads met with the water droplets from his wet flowing down my forehead. "No, you aren''t. But you are still too innocent," his lips twisted, "that is why I like y-"

    "To conclude," I looked at Hailey, pulling away from Fang, "don''t worry about something so trivial. You can always have a healthy conversation and choose different paths in life."

    With a taunting smile, I turned to Fang, whose arm was still resting around my shoulder casually.

    Fang hummed with an obsessed smile, "always ready to fight."

    "Move," I pushed him away from me, "Why are you even here in this state?" I pointed at his hair. He brought the towel up to ruffle it through his ck locks.

    "You were hurt," he said with one finger up in the air and then he curled open the second finger, "you did not heal after that. And third, because I did not want the same things repeating. You are extremely handful, little one." He smirked at me as I gasped, a little offended by his im. He chuckled before throwing the wet towel at my face before I could speak anything, "Don''t worry, I like to take care of my woman, so a spoiled idiot brat is fine for me."

    I pulled the towel down from over my face, "haha, very funny."

    Fang snickered as he got up from his seat, "I also have to meet Bane as he had been here for a long time." As far as I remembered, Bane was the sharp eyes Beta of Waterwoods. Fang had mentioned his name yesterday when he was talking about clothe selection. I wonder where he had been if he apanied Fang to Greends. As if hearing what went through my head Fang instantly replied, "I also have minister duties outside Waterwoods, he was just getting those things done."

    Hailey got up to give Fang a scrutinizing look, "stop reading and answering other''s minds. It is creepy and irritating."

    I looked at the sudden turn of events with Hailey speaking up for me.

    I smiled at her and she did not even bother changing her bored expression by a single moment. She was really a different person today. Whatever I had known of Hailey, she definitely was someone who was more intrusive with her thoughts of fight. But today she was deep in thought even though she tried to hide it. "You guys go meet this Bane person, I will join you at the the lobby in a minute," she said before walking away.

    Fang put his arm around me shoulder and pulled me with him to head to the lobby.

    My mind was wandering around Hailey as she thoughtfully strolled around the tables. When I was turning to look back at Fang I saw a familiar face, "oh, there he is."

    Fang stopped and followed my gaze. "Bane!" He shouted loud enough for Bane to hear.

    Bane''s sharp eyes turned to us as he approached us. "Alpha, the work has been done," he informed while his eyes traveled every to slightly to see Fang and his arm around my shoulder. But this time I did not do anything. If I had to be on good terms with Fang, atleast worth a friendship, then I had to ept these small things that did not have any double meaning to it.

    "Good," Fang replied when Bane was suddenly jerked to turn around.

    My eyes went wide at the sudden moment before I saw Hailey behind him as she squinted her eyes at him and then looked at me, "I think it''s probably this guy."

 Chapter 232 - Hearing Bells?

    Hailey stood there, analyzing Bane''s expression while I raised my eyebrows in a sudden turn of events. Then my expressions turned into a slow-growing smile on my face as I turned to Fang and I bursted intoughter.

    Fang looked at me with an irritated crinkle in his brows. He walked to separate Hailey and Bane before he turned to the Beta of Waterwoods. Fang rested his hand with a threatening grip on Bane''s shoulder, "Do you feel it too?" It was fun watching Fang falter like this. It was funnier knowing that Hailey was once with Fang, an Alpha and his own Omega got the cake while Fang only had the cherry.

    "You never invited Hailey to Waterwoods?" I asked, still in the middle of myughter.

    Fang clicked his tongue, passing me an angry re, "Of course not. Why would I risk bringing an assassin without a lease on her own self on mynd?" He stretched his hand, grabbing my cheek in one swift motion, making my lips twist unnaturally, "stop it, this is something more serious." I cleared my throat as I nodded with the limited motion of my neck. Fang let go of me and then went back to Bane.

    I licked my lips, trying not to smile, and thought as loud as I could ''Serves you right for sleeping with others.''

    The anger on Fang''s face simmered just for a moment when I saw the devil in his eyes. I did not want to try my luck with him trying to counter what I had just thought and he had read. My palms raised in surrender with a sheepish smile, "Fine, I will not disturb your embarrassing moment anymore."

    "Good," Fang growled in the back of his throat.

    Hailey finally interrupted as she pushed Fang from between her and Bane, "hey, even I need answers."

    Fang gave her a look before brushing her hand away from over his shoulder and then back at Bane. To be honest, I pitied Bane right now, on cornered he was. Even so, he was no child to deserve my pity. At least not until it was confirmed that he was indeed Hailey''s soulmate. Then I would pity him from the depth of my heart.

    "Maybe," Bane replied and I was the one who reacted the loudest,

    "You both need to stop with those probabilities."

    Fang immediately backed me up, "Yes, if you can''t be sure of your next answer, then this is a no." I had reacted out of curiosity and frustration, but Fang was unusually worked up about this. I could not decide whether it was bad for his selfish interest or something was really wrong.

    "Okay, I go first," Hailey was quick with her actions.

    She walked ahead and stared at Bane with an intense gaze. If anything, she looked like she was after his blood and it was giving me chills. I took a step forward to have a better look at what she was doing. She was finding answers in his eyes and suddenly she leaned ahead to sniff at Bane''s corbone, her nose traveling up as her eyes shut in concentration. Fang ced his palm on her forehead and pushed her back in a jerk, "I can tell Selene''s scent apart from five times that distance." He pointed at where she had staggered back.

    My jaw dropped in shock at the way Fang handled Hailey and she rather took it in a friendly way with a shrug.

    It really made me feel out of them even though I was an Alpha. Where did this fear in me evene from? I was more worried if a fight broke out because of Fang''s impulse, but Fang was standing strong, ready to start a fight if needed, and tear down the restaurant.

    Even Bane felt like he was one of them.

    This was a little frustrating as I took a step back slowly. There was so much I needed to work on because I still wasn''t able to distinguish between whether the feeling I had was fear or my excited nerves. Before I took another step backward, Fang grabbed my wrist as if he had his attention on me as well. Without looking my way, he pulled me close to him, bringing me almost to the center of the event with his arm circled around me. He wasn''t ready to handle that change I was going through, but his actions were assuring that he did not forget about me.

    There was a sense of courage that bubbled inside me and I let my self-esteemtch onto it.

    I turned to Bane and found my ce in the conversation, "Do you smell any distinguished scent?"

    Bane looked at me with his sharp and emotionless eyes, "yes, fresh blood and the wolfbane liquor." My eyelids drooped with a ''seriously'' expression. Here Hailey was worried it would be a saint, while Bane''s favorite smell was that of fresh blood. It would be a lie if I said Bane did not give a killer''s vibe but he was at least a little considerate, right?

    Fang leaned over my shoulder as he grabbed my attention with his whisper, "Remember the wolfbane liquor and the field of fireflies. You ane me-"

    "Ahhhahaha," I distracted him from the memories of my first kiss. The kiss, which Fang stole from me. I turned to Bane, "so you do smell your soulmate? Why are you not sure if she is the one?"

    Bane nced my way and then at Fang. I turned to see Fang was ready to rip Bane''s head off if that was true.

    "Pfft," Hailey ridiculed, "he is so obedient. I mean, I like obedient, but not to someone else." I clicked my tongue to stop her from interrupting when there was definitely something else going on here. But Hailey raised her hand to stop me from talking and rested her other hand on her hip as she shifted her weight on that side, "Look, Selene, it is their family matter and Fang doesn''t really want to let go of his brother so easily. Plus, Fang knows I will eat up Bane all raw." A wink followed from her.

    I cleared my throat, but Fang was focused on his underlying threat that was directed towards Bane and now shifted to Hailey, "Bane is not your soulmate."

    Hailey rolled her eyes, "Oh please, take that Alpha dominance somewhere it would actually work."

    Fang was ready to pounce when I pressed my palm against his chest, "Hey wait, wait." He looked at me, his eyes going softer. I turned to Hailey to hold her back, as she was ready to throw a fist as well. "Why don''t we take it where there are less number of people," I signed to the restaurant where everyone''s eyes were fixated our way.

    Hailey stared at Fang upholding the challenge. Her eyes shifted to look at me, "Fine."

    She grabbed Bane by the cor of his shirt and dragged him behind her. Fang was about to reach out for Bane when I held his wrist and for once my resolve made me strong enough to stop him, "Can we have a little chat."

    "Now is not the time," Fang pushed past me but I grabbed his ck sweatshirt from behind to stop him.

    I walked to stand beside him and did not waste time trying to convince him to give me his time. I could take it if I wanted. "What are you doing? Aren''t you always soulmates are meant to be together and stuff?"

    "You don''t understand, Selene," he exhaled with frustration.

    "Then exin," I asked.

    He looked at me and this time he was shocked and searching for something in my eyes. I gulped, feeling the weight of his gaze and looked away. Fang cleared his throat as he replied, "Bane is my stepbrother." I immediately followed up with a shocked expression but did not say anything so he could continue with the main issue here. "Hailey''s family is matriarchal, that means Bane would have to marry ande here to fulfill a woman''s duty."

    "What do you mean, a woman''s duty?" I asked, crossing my arms with anger simmering.

    Fang clicked his tongue, "isn''t going to the woman''s home shameful enough?"

    "No," I yelled.

    "Look that is not where it ends," he gritted his teeth, "Hailey will descend as the Cermesi ruler when she is married. Bane will not be even allowed to take part in important matters. His life will be limited to serving guests, handling n politics, taking care of children, and serving the ruler as and when needed."

    That sounded a little too much, "I don''t think Hailey''s father does that, isn''t he the current ruler, an Alpha?"

    Fang snickered, "The Cermesi n is renowned for always producing a female Alpha. How do you think the female dominance settled?"

    "Sounds likedies were out there to give back to what the men used to do in old times," I replied with a shrug. It must have been a solid p on the previous ruling families, where there used to be mistresses of the werewolf kings and Alphas despite their mate. Nevertheless, this was not fair for Bane on today''s date. I never talked to him, but he seemed like an excellent Beta. "So you are biased to this fate of his because he is your brother?"

    "Yes," Fang did not hesitate, "whatever is mine always gets the best, I make sure of it. I am enough possessive to care!"

    I took a sharp breath, understanding him now, "Okay let''s go."

    I grabbed his wrist unconsciously and dragged him to the other side, where Hailey and Bane were waiting in the lobby. Hailey looked at us and chimed, "It is clear because of this clear environment." She looked around therge and empty lobby as she walked to stand behind Bane and circle her hands around him. He did not even flinch at her touch and kept quiet as usual.. Hailey grinned wide, "We are soulmates and I dere the Cermesi marriage in the next 3 days."

 Chapter 233 - Willingly

    With Hailey openly iming Bane, I knew what was going to happen with Fang. Just as I had expected, he leaped forward to attack Hailey. I immediately caught hold of him by his shoulders, using my body as a shield in front of him. He was heavy and his strong muscles barely fit in my arms.

    "Fang!" I stopped him just inches from Hailey as she smirked at him without flinching, "I think we should let them decide."

    Fang growled at me, "what gives you that idea?"

    What did he mean by that? His bitter eyes bore into me. Fang was sure furious at not getting me to agree with his thoughts. He really had a problem with epting other''s thoughts. I pushed him back with a force I never felt before and growled, "they have all the right to decide this for themselves. Bane, say something, you idiot." I red at him and for the first time, I saw his expressions change. Even if it was for a few seconds.

    He clenched his jaw before saying, "The Alpha-"

    "What has Fang got to do with this?" I snapped, stepping forward to stand between him and Fang. Fang was influencing his thoughts even by looks and this was not done. "It''s your life," I grunted at Bane.

    Bane looked at Fang and then back at me. If anyone should be dominating in this situation, it had to be Bane. Hailey had already made her decision. It isn''t so tough for Alpha''s to know what they want. The only person who would make a difference of opinion for Fang''s hard-headed brain was Bane. I grabbed him by his cor and made him look into my eyes. Bane took sighed after a long stare, "I don''t minding to her house but it is also quite uneptable the way Cermesi n works."

    "Leave that to me, darling," Hailey already started throwing those couple calls, "I will make sure you stand tall like a king and reign beside me."

    "Stop talking," Fang was quick to interrupt. He pushed past me, bringing me by his side, and grunted at Hailey, "Bane stays." It was obviously the dumbest thing about Fang. He acted like a small kid. Even we had first met, he was so obsessed with the thought of making me his. He used to act like he wanted possession of every part of my being. Though it was not the case now with me, Fang had to let it not be the case with others as well.

    "What are you going to do by keeping him by your side forever? Marry him?" I asked Fang. There was no telling what was going to convince him when, but one thing I could definitely try was pinching that Alpha nature of his.

    Fang''s lips twisted in a sinful smile and I knew there was no winning him this easily. "If you are fine with it, sure," came his unexpected response.

    "Why would I be fine- my God Fang! Can you focus here," I yelled at him before throwing his arm off my shoulder. Even at this time and this moment, he dragged me into it. Did he never even think about others when I was around?

    "Not when you are this alluring," Fang pulled me by my waist as our sides bumped, "and I can''t focus when you are going against my thoughts."

    "People are allowed to have their thoughts," I countered. It was the same thing I had repeated a million times to him and yet he could never get it straight through his head. Over it all, why would I even sumb to the pressure of his thought? I did not want to impress him with that ass-kissing behavior.

    "Enough, you lovebirds," Hailey interrupted us. She was clearly bored with all this stupidity and I wasn''t going to lie, it was a little frustrating to see things going round and round in circles. "I know what the problem here is, Fang," she said, "Look, this is no 17th century. The kings now have a better system with their mates and I wish to change the same in our n as well. That would mean I will keep myself to one man, let him rule beside me, and give him equal power in handling the n politics and be the face as well. Obviously, I will share those responsibilities."

    Fang calmed down hearing that and for a matter of fact, even I was shocked at how much Hailey was being understanding. However, Fang clicked his tongue to say, "And you think the others will ept."

    Hailey raised her brows in ridicule mixed with pity, "Pfft, my n is only my extended family living under one roof. Besides, I will be the queen the moment I marry and the diplomatic rule is not really my thing." Yeah, that was definitely something even I wouldn''t doubt. Hailey, as a people''s ruler, is a sight I could not imagine being possible under any circumstances. It is lucky she wasn''t the princess of this kingdom or... or she would have snatched what she wanted.

    Would that be so bad if I tried it? To take what I was always raised to do, be who I always was?

    I shook my head, pulling myself out of those thoughts, "Fang, let your brother decide." My tone had suddenly turned mild, and there were so many things that had started troubling my mind.

    "On one condition," my train of thoughts immediately left its track. These conditions of Fang could be a bad thing for the new couple but when I looked up, his dark eyes were fixated on me. What? wait, why was I being a scapegoat here? Just because I put in arge encouraging word in. Fang held my finger in his hand and brought it up to his lips, "you will be my date tonight." He then kissed the back of my hand as if he had made a request, but his words were clearly an order.

    My face flushed a little with an unusual feeling fluttering in my stomach, "I... I thought it was going to be that way."

    "Yeah," Fang confirmed, "I just wanted to ask you and hear a yes from you." His smile was as devilish as ever as he leaned forward to bring his face just inches from me. My body got stiff, being more aware of the ce we were standing in. It wasn''t exactly filled with people, but it was a public ce. He smirked, seeing how he still had some effect on me before whispering, "Willingly."

    I looked at his lips as I let his breath settle in on my skin. My eyes shifted back to his eyes and I cleared my throat. What was I even getting so worked up for?

    "It is just a date," I stood straight to match his eyes, "I don''t mind as long as you know that your hands belong by your side." Where was this courage inside me evening from? There was so much I could not ept before and here I was willingly being Fang Warchild''s date.. Never in my wildest dream had I imagined putting myself in the hands of the devil while here I gave away to my own self.

 Chapter 234 - Salt

    A wide grin spread across Fang''s face before he looked at his stepbrother and chimed, "Great! Bane, go dump yourself wherever you want now. I honestly don''t care if you spend the rest of your life cooking for your new queen."

    "Fang!" I gasped.

    Hailey chuckled at his words while Bane stood there looking expressionless as ever.

    Fang looked at me will a charming smile while talking to Bane, "You both can have the room to yourself. We are going some shopping." He tucked a loose strand of my hair behind my ear, "Need to make sure my soulmate stands out among the entire crowd tonight."

    "I don''t think that would be a good idea," I let out a nervousugh.

    Hailey waved her hand, "fine, fine, as long you don''te back and disturb us." She turned to Bane and winked at him, "I am going to take my time devouring him so it''s better you guys show up at the party itself."

    My eyes stretched wide with the images that flooded in my mind, "You don''t have to reveal so-"

    "Okay, see you at Mr. Gird''s," Fang pulled me behind him, as I had to do a little run to catch up to him. He was taking big leaps with his long legs as we crossed the long lobby in few minutes. How he had flipped in just seconds of getting what he had wanted from me. He wasn''t excited like a giddy child but a glee of satisfaction was smeared on his face. The look that I would not mistake. The satisfaction of having his prey fall in his trap.

    "Wait," I stopped as I pulled him back, "did you do that thing about Bane on purpose?"

    It sure had been a long time since Fang had actually tricked me into getting something from me. How his behavior had changed yet he had done this now.

    Fang turned around toe and stand, towering in front of me. My neck strained to look into his eyes. His eyes were serious and searched something in mine, "Does it matter?"

    It was hard not to feel the heat he radiated as I gulped, "No but-"

    "Would you have said no in any other situation?" He asked, sticking close to the topic.

    The depth of his eyes called me to him as his hand around my wrist tightened in anticipation. My lips parted as I drew in a sharp breath and with that, his ember scent flooded my being. It was a difficult question to answer. I wouldn''t have even skipped a beat before for arguing against it before, but now, things were all different. There was something so heavy I felt in my chest. "I don''t think so," I answered with all sincerity.

    "Good," his deep voice washed over me as he circled his arm around my waist, "shall we go then?"

    I nodded, my head still lost in my thoughts.

    Fang did not move ahead till I raised my head to meet his eyes. The look that he carried was everything other than what he has been all this time. Not the mischievous or caring look. There was something far more dark and boiling inside him. His eyes narrowed at me before he forced himself to pull up a smile, drinking back what he was nning to say. Fang simply walked ahead, breaking any point of contact with me, and I was left with no choice but to follow him.

    We rode a carriage to a less crowded area. Even where we were staying at was enough rich.

    I turned to look at Fang but he did not speak anything. There was a burning curiosity about what had gotten into him now. However, that was a dangerous area and a ce where I had no interest in throwing myself into theva. "What happened to that guy you have enved?" I started a conversation to take things away from his dark thoughts.

    He turned to me after a moment, "why? did you fell in love with him or something?"

    I rolled my eyes, "if you can''t have a normal conversation then we shouldn''t talk."

    Fang chuckled as he shifted towards me. I looked at him with my arms crossed and crossed eyes. He kept staring at me before one of his hand went behind me, but it never touched me. "This is better," he said and rxed without even trying to continue that conversation.

    "Don''t get sofortable just because I am being fine with it," I snapped, "I already told you to keep your hands by your side."

    Fang hummed as he let his head on the back of the carriage.

    "I am talking to you," a vein popped in my head but right then the carriage bumped over something, throwing me up in the air and sending me tumbling on the ground.

    I looked up at Fang as I was on my knees y his leg and he had stretched his hand ahead to try and save me, "sorry, I remembered where my hands should be. Hold on to the bar at the side of the carriage, since I won''t be able to save you." I huffed as I got up, dusting my jeans and taking a seat properly.

    "You should really burn in hell," I muttered to myself. I was sure he had a wide grin on his face for that but I wasn''t going to back out on my words just like that.

    In the next few minutes, we reached the market area with all the crowd dressed in gowns and coats. It was truly a ce for the rich and I took a deep breath before I could ask Fang to go somewhere else, but right that moment, the carriage door opened in front of an extremely luxurious vintage shop. There was a crowd ofdies inside who turned my way and I wished I could bury myself in the walls of the carriage.

    "Can''t we go somewhere else?" I whispered to Fang.

    He smiled at me teasingly, "we do not want to cause traffic here little one. Give thedy a hand," Fang asked the coachman standing by the door and he immediatelyplied with a short bow and extending his hand ahead for me to take. I looked at Fang with a curse on my lips and he just smiled as if he had brought me here to humiliate me. At least I could have changed into something other than jeans and a t-shirt. "Go on, he is waiting," Fang said as I gritted my teeth to ce my hand into the coachman''s palm.

    All thedies around me looked at me with a scrunched nose and I had never been so awkward before.

    The murmurs and whispers were evident around me and a few that were even audible,

    "Do you think she robbed someone to be able to even afford a ride here?"

    "Her soulmate must be a rich man."

    "Don''t be ridiculous. She is definitely sleeping with someone who will pamper h- is that!"

    "My god, ew, the person with her is in joggers and sweatshirt-"

    "Shut up, it''s minister Fang! Keep your voice down or you and your family are done for."

    On hearing them, I turned around to see Fang, who had just got down. "Your face really sells around Greend," I remarked.

    No one had missed to recognize him around west Greend, unlike how it was in other parts of Adalolpha.

    Fang hummed, "the western Greend is a ce where you can kill someone in broad daylight and even the police would help you hide the body." A chill ran down my spine as he turned to me with a smile, "Come, let''s find you a good stitch."

    My eyes roamed around to see how the people repelled from Fang.

    It was not that he did not look up to their standards. If he was here, even in his underwear, they would see highly of him. It was the fear that went around in the people''s heart here. I turned to Fang before we entered the shop, "who did you kill?"

    "The defense minister," Fang replied without holding back, "along with his entire family."

    I sucked in a sharp breath. The defense minister was always chosen after strict trials, an Omega who could stand on even grounds with an Alpha. Besides, he is granted the team of best guards. "Why?" I could not help myself.

    Fang shrugged as if it was some casual talk, "he just tried rubbing some salt on my wound.. Let the past be. Come on, should be buy matching clothes?"

 Chapter 235 - Wedding Gown?

    I sat in the store at one end as thedy continued to show gowns like no other. The dye and the silk were of the best quality that was out there. The shop was lit with bright yellow light, enough to blind you if you looked up. Fang had led me at the far end into the VIP section, where both of us sat on a couch while ady held up dresses at full length in front of her. Every time she was done showing a gown, she would let it rest on the table in front of me.

    However, my mind kept wandering back to what Fang had said. To have killed the defense minister was one thing and to kill his family for his mistakes was another.

    "This will look good on you mdy, would you like to try it on?" I heard the saleswoman and looked at her with a weak smile. I simply nodded and grabbed the nearest gown I saw before getting up from the chair. "Mdy," I heard the saleswoman''s voice, "I was talking about this one. If you want, you can try both of them on. Let me help you with the fitting."

    "I''ll go," Fangmanded, and I could not even dare to look back and meet his eyes.

    We walked to the fitting room and I went inside the room, where there was a small pedestal kept in the middle with a variety of corsets and petticoats at the side. Fang was oddly quiet but I knew why he had followed me. Even I needed a space to talk with him, but now that I had it, it was difficult to start. I walked ahead to ce the dress in my hand on the backrest of a chair.

    "Stand up there," Fang spoke over my shoulder with a dangerously close space between us.

    I turned around to find myself trapped between the chair and Fang. The man that I saw in front of me was different. The cold look in his eyes was back. "I should wear something inside before that," I said, and without any more questions, Fang left the room. I was left alone in the big white room as I clutched my t-shirt around my chest. Had I failed to know who he was? Fang had never exactly filtered his words about his evil thoughts but I had also never caught him doing it.

    In the past few days, Fang had been respectful towards me and I was finally starting to ept him as he was.

    I strolled to the rack and pulled a petticoat of my size. After undressing and putting on the petticoat over my inner, I tried to match the corset with my gown. My mind wasn''t even in the right ce. I am sure he had his reasons but the entire family was not to be held responsible.

    The door clicked and I wrapped my hand around myself. The thin and loose fabric of the petticoat made me feel exposed.

    Fang took long steps towards me before reaching for the upper shelf and pulling out two corsets, "Try these." He handed them to me and I awkwardly stretched my hand to check the color, which matched the best. He had good judgment. Both of them almost matched the dress but only one of them was a perfect color. "Let me help," He stretched his hand ahead. I looked at his hand and after pondering about it, handed him the corset. It wasn''t like I knew how to wear these two century-old clothes.

    Fang walked ahead of me, gesturing me to hold my hands above my head and I followed suit. He put the corset on me before he started with his handiwork of the strings.

    There was an awkward silence for me in the room, "why did you do it?"

    Fang continued to pull each string like a master, as if he knew perfectly well how to fit a corset. Or maybe how to remove it. "I already told you. That man stepped on my nerve," Fang replied before he gently pushed my back, careful not to touch me, "could lean against that bar?"

    I nodded and rested my hands against the wooden bar, giving Fang a better view of my back.

    Fang was actually working every string to fit me perfectly. Even Dandeline had a problem with this thest time Fang had sent such gown for me. "Their family had done nothing wrong," I said as I jerked with a light pull of the corset strings.

    "Something leave behind a deep scar, Selene," Fang said, "No matter how much revenge you seek, it never heals."

    He was being vague about his answers. I had never seen Fang answer this philosophically. There were so many things I found were instinct-driven and wild inside him, but I had not taken him to bring such injustice to others. Maybe I was the one who took his talks lightly. He never said he was an angel. But that also reminded me of something else, "Is this the same revenge you want from the Queen?"

    Fang hummed before giving ast tug of the string and bringing it around in a circle to secure it. "Comfortable?" He asked as I turned around.

    "I don''t know," I said, "What was it that you seek revenge for Fang? How deep is that scar?" I had always tried to run away from asking more about him. To let my curiosity indulge in finding the answers to his actions. This time I could not hold back. I wanted to see him under his thick skin. I knew how dangerous it was to get involved with his secrets, but for the first time in years, I wanted to follow my heart and try reasoning with his actions.

    Fang clenched his jaw and I could see his knuckles going white beside him. There was so much conflict he faced, even with me.

    "Losing someone you love is everyone''s pain," Fang spoke nonchntly, "But to see them be humiliated as a subject of example for others. To see them lose for the ideals and the good they had upheld." His eyes darkened as he looked at me. So much rage that never poured onto his face. His eyes were distant when he looked at me as if trying to not trample me.

    It was a scary feeling that felt like it was going to grab me and pull me into the darkness.

    "Is it so important to throw your life away for revenge?" I asked him, knowing very well how dumb that question was. Fang had always been going after revenge and what had he got till today? Nothing. Knowing my mother, she wasn''t going to sit back and wait. If she was the proprietor behind the scars Fang carried, then she knew very well to stay wary of him. She had taught me as a child to look out of the enemy''s ghost after you have killed them, till yourst breath.

    Fang stared at me as if reading my thoughts before he ran his fingers through my hair, "It is important for me. Nothing else matters."

    I calcted my next words carefully before asking, "How...did it."

    "Let me help you dress up," Fang motioned to the pedestal, and I did not ask further. He followed me and helped me with the gown and fitting as I stood there keeping all the burning questions back in my head. "Can you wait, Selene?" He asked suddenly.

    "For?"

    "I will tell you all to you," Fang said as he stood up straight, and even when standing on the pedestal, I could not be taller than him. He raised his eyebrows in question, "can you wait till then?"

    There was nothing I could do but nod.

    He smiled at me before stretching his hand and I took it. Fang led me outside to make mee and stand in front of the mirror. The gown was white in color at the base with a golden belt around the upper waist. the outeryer was a soft, forming a ck design for the upper section while it lightly extended to the upper part of the skirt. There were puff sleeves and, nothing to hold the gown over the shoulder. All I had to do was get the petticoat out of the equation.

    The more I looked at it, the more it felt like a wedding gown of the ck on top was removed.

    "Hm, wedding gown? I like the idea," Fang said with an approving smile.

    "Dream on, Fang, Dream on," I replied, to have him chuckle.

    Fang looked at the saleswoman, "Bring me a ck three-piece suit with white design.. we should match tonight."

 Chapter 236 - One Day Of Freedom

    "I cannot believe you thought a golden broche on your ck coat would make it match my dress," I pushed the door with force as we exited the shop. Fang followed me with two bags in his hand and the door almost mmed back into his face if he hadn''t put his foot forward to stop it.

    "No need to kill me for what I liked," Fang replied before he pushed out of the store, "Maybe we could search some other shop. You can choose for me."

    I rolled my eyes as I walked alongside him. It had taken me some time to adjust to not knowing the reasons behind his past but then I stopped myself from going there. The present mattered and it wasn''t even like knowing about Fang was going to change things in the future. "Your suit is double the price my dress was. Where do you even get that kind of money?" I asked him.

    As we walked past several shops, the eyes started bing evident on us. More specifically, Fang.

    "You do business, little one," Fang replied in a smug tone.

    I turned to face him and stopped, "What business? I am sure you tricked someone into giving their share of the business to you."

    Fang let out a hearty chuckle, "that is exactly what I did. Now, are you hungry?"

    "Yeah," I replied. It had been such a long time that I had roamed around this freely and I wasn''t going to let anyone take it away from me. Although I did not have money on me, Fang had already given me a card. It was supposed to hold cash in it and he imed that just by swiping it on a small machine, the shop will get the cash. How ridiculous was that?

    There was no such thing in my childhood. Even if there was, my father would carry cash with him all the time. Technology was something he utterly hated.

    Fang showed me the way to a restaurant and as usual, he booked a VIP room. I settled in while he had gone out for some work. Unlike the previous restaurant, this room had a window facing the street. I sat by the window pane staring at the people as they walked by. It was such a lovely day. A smile formed on my lips without me knowing it. How great it would be to stay back. Just for once, get to something for myself, not because I was born with duties.

    The door clicked and Fang entered, followed by a waitress. I sitting at the corner so she found it tough to spot me.

    Her face had an odd blush as she tried to maintain close distance with Fang, "minister Fang, you seem to be dining alone today? You can always let me know if you need anypany." There was an expectant look in her eyes as she gently rubbed her thighs in a shy manner.

    Fang turned to look at me and smiled, "Do we needpany, darling?"

    The waitress looked at me and her face turned beet red. I wasn''t even sure how to react to that. "Up to you, ''minister'' Fang," I taunted him while saying minister in a sluggish tone.

    Fang grinned as he turned to the waitress, "isn''t she flexible enough?"

    The poor woman must have served Fang before, or at least had heard about him, "Y-yes Minister Fang, your partner is quite beautiful."

    "That she is," Fang locked his eyes with mine.

    I cleared my throat quickly as I got up from my seat and walked to the dining table in the center of the room. I took a seat right opposite Fang and then looked at the waitress, "Do you have fish?"

    "Yes, of course," the waitress felt awkward talking to me. She handed me the menu, "I will be back in a few minutes. Have a look at everything we have."

    "Sure," I epted the menu card and the waitress bowed lightly before leaving the room in haste. As I flipped through the pages, there were too many things, especially things which I did not understand at all. I looked around for more time before I flipped the menu to Fang, "You choose. I don''t understand anything written in this."

    Fang did not move his eyes away from me as he flipped two pages back and then looked down, "Would you like to try lobster?"

    I shrugged, "Sure, you are the expert here."

    That''s right, I am not letting anyone and anything take away my freedom today. I might as well empty Fang''s pockets for that sake. It wasn''t like it was his hard-earned money. He already said he was taking it from other businesses.

    The waitress returned after some time and Fang gave her the order.

    Something Lobster Frittata and some juice which, no matter how I tried to hear, sounded like it was some kind of jungle or carnival drink. When the waitress went away, I immediately remarked, "Wow, you look like you are the one who grew up in the castle. Must be so lucky to have everything at your fingertip."

    "Even you do," Fang replied.

    "Pfft," I rolled my eyes, "I don''t even get a pennyworth of monthly allowance."

    Fang leaned back in his chair and it resulted in his knee brushing past mine, over my inner thigh. I gasp and sat straight up. A smirk curled up on his lips as he said, "then this will all be yours one day." I felt his toe trace circles as his leg moved upwards on mine, "how unfortunate it is that you are choosing another fate for yourself. When you can have all of it here, with me as an added bonus."

    Before his leg could travel any further, I pped it away with my hand, "When I told you to keep your hands away, I meant for you to stay in yourne. You can always go for the waitress if you are feeling desperate."

    Right then, the door opened with the waitress standing there.

    I cursed under my breath. What if she had heard? I did not mean to put it out in the wrong way. The awkwardness was shifted from being her factor to being mine in seconds. She silently ced the starter on the table before she left.

    "Now you made her feel bad," Fang twisted my heart further.

    A vein popped in my head on hearing him, "Whose fault is that?" But Fang shamelessly picked up the barbequed fish with a fork and ced it into his mouth. How unbothered one can be. I pulled my leg back and threw it ahead to hit him but instead, I hit the leg of his chair. The chair he was sitting on made a sound as it slid under his weight, but not as much as I did, "ow, damn it, Fang."

    He smiled at me andughed like the true deviled he was. "How is it always my fault, little one?"

    "Because you are the shepherd in the wolf and the shepherd story," I said as I nged the fork on the te right through the soft and juicy fish meat. I had not expected it to be this soft. My mouth watered as if onmand and the moment I ate it, an approving moan escaped my lips. I ate two more before I realized Fang wasn''t eating at all. Rather, he was busy staring at me, "Is there something on my face?" I started clearing around my mouth.

    Fang shook his head, "nothing, just my head running wild with that voice you just made."

    "Shut up and eat, you pervert!"

 Chapter 237 - Dance? Milady

    After a lot more shopping, which only Fang was interested in, we finally settled at an ice cream store. "My legs hurt," Iined.

    We had been going almost circles with how he thought this jewelry and that shoe would look good with my outfit. He had nned to spoil me all the way today. There weren''t a lot of bags, just what we might need tonight since we had to directly arrive at the party but it was all was still overwhelmingly too much for me. I mean, there was jewelry for every party of my body and a garter. What was the need for a garter?

    At the end of it all, Fang was quite satisfied with the entire hunt.

    "Should I carry you on my shoulder?" Fang asked, but his tone wasn''t teasing at all. Surprisingly, his flirting had reduced to a friendly tease, which took me a long time to realize. I looked at him, already carrying those bags in both hands. Half of them were things for me. Yet, the most expensive thing in there was a watch that he bought for himself. I had tried to convince him not to buy at least the things he bought for me but here he was holding all the heavy baggage like a pro.

    "Maybe you should take a seat," I said with genuine concern in my voice.

    Fang let out a breathy chuckle, "the only tired one here is you. I can still go on for miles."

    "No one is asking you to run a marathon," I remarked before extending my hand to grab the bags in one of his hands. "Let me help you with that," I really pitied him for how much he was carrying. I was to me for half of it, as I did not even think of offering him help until now. Too busy being in the moment and sparkle in my eyes. Fang locked his eyes with mine before he pulled the bags behind him and I leaned forward and closer to him, trying to grab them. "What are you doing?" I asked, irritated.

    "Let''s decide the ice cream first," Fang said before pushing past me as he bumped my shoulder.

    My mouth fell open to say ouch, but I rubbed my shoulder and looked at him with a, "Hey, what was that for?" Fang did not pay attention to me as he looked at the ice cream vors. I joined beside him and it did not take me even a minute to decide what I wanted. "One mint cookies and if you have any ice cream which is ck in color, give it to this man."

    The man behind the counter looked at Fang nervously and then at me, "I am sorry, ma''am. We do not have ice cream in that color."

    "Very mature, little one," Fang talked loudly right beside my ear.

    I flinched before I shrugged at him.

    Fang smiled at me before turning back to the man behind the counter, "give me something seasonal and fill it in a cup." The man nodded before he started scooping my ice cream and filling it in a cone and handing it to me. Then, after thinking a little, he disappeared to the back of the store.

    "Do you think he has a ck ice cream kept in the back?" I asked.

    Fang sighed before he went away to find a chair. Wow, even he got irritated by me. I thought it was only me who found him pesky. Although today I had enjoyed myself a lot with this pesky person. When I was about to follow Fang, the man returned with a creamy-looking ice cream. "Here you go, ma''am," the man said, "we had an early batch of custard apples this year."

    I raised my eyebrows in surprise. It would be a month more before the season for custard apples was here.

    He was about to go to another costume who had just entered the shop when I called him back, "Pst, hey can you give me a scoop as well?"

    "Sure ma''am," the man smiled, "I hope cup will do."

    "Will do," I said before I left the counter to find Fang. He had taken a seat in the far corner. Even inside this ice cream store, the seats were designed like a cubical. "Here you go sire, you pre-ripped custard apple ice cream," I did a little bow as if I was actually a waiter. He did not respond at all, just took it from my hand. When I looked for a seat across from him, it was packed with all the shopping bags. Fang smiled at me sheepishly before patting on a seat beside him. Well, I had no choice anyway.

    I let out a delightful sigh as my feet finally found rest. "Comfortable?" Fang asked, and I nodded with my eyes still closed.

    In the meantime, the ice cream in my hand decided to melt and before I could react in time, it already had dripped over my fingers and on my jeans. My tongue darted out to catch another drop but my desperate attempts only had the ice cream find its ce on different parts of my face. Fang did not hold back hisughter as he twisted his body to take a better look at me. "What are youughing at pass me the tissue paper," I snapped at him.

    He slid the tissue box close to me and I pulled out tissue after tissue to wipe my face and then my jeans.

    Right when I brought my attention back to my hand as I felt the liquid down my fingers, another drop fell on my jeans. "How clumsy are you," Fang remarked as he grabbed a tissue and his hand went for my jeans, "let me help." The ice cream had clearly decided to fall in an awkward spot on my jeans, and I immediately red at Fang. He stopped midway before raising his hand in surrender, "hands to myself. Let me hold the ice cream cone for you then."

    "Thank you," I smiled at him with an obvious fake look.

    It was a close call. So close I almost felt butterflies. Like my body wanted to be close to him and it was not because of my wolf. It had calmed down back at the waterfall itself. This was just a thought that came in my own mind. I dismissed them before Fang could hear what I thought and took the ice cream cone back from him, "thanks."

    "You are wee," he let his look linger a little longer on me before he went back to his ice cream.

    Why was I disappointed that something did not happen? It was like I wanted him to pass on a stupid, flirtyment. Suddenly, I wasn''t ready to let go of that Fang I had always known.

    "Ma''am," the person behind the counter came to give me what I had asked for, "would you like anything else?" I was grateful for him toe and interrupt my thoughts. I shook my head and he went back. Things had turned awkward again for me and this time Fang was not to me. I nced at him and he wasn''t even looking at me.

    "So," I said, trying to change the topic, "how is this Mr Gird?" Like I was even interested in that answer.

    Fang looked my way, "he is a fine man. Doesn''t like to be in people."

    My brows creased at hearing that, "then why is throwing a party where there are going to be people. Does he n to give a wee speech and disappear?" Fang chuckled at my response but did not say anything. "Don''t tell me he is actually going to do that?" I asked.

    ...

    "Ladies and gentlemen, make yourselvesfortable and enjoy the party," said the old man, standing on the top of the double-sided stairs, whichbined behind him into one, as he raised his ss. Like any other host, he did not descend the stairs but turned and exited into therge mansion.

    "That was really it?" I eximed at Fang, who was busy drinking his champagne.

    He shrugged, "I told you."

    Since Fang and I were close by, we had dropped by here before most guests. The night was still young, and Hailey and Bane were yet to arrive at the party. "Then what exactly are we here for?" I asked Fang as I turned to correct the golden broche on the left side of his suit. He looked sharp as ever and that was one thing I was not going to deny. Fang was damn good with his fashion sense, even though all he wore was ck. He knew how to carry most of the clothes he wore, even the tracksuit he wore in the morning and this heavy three-piece suit.

    Fang leaned his head to see me and then my hand that fiddled with his broche, a pure gold masterpiece with a diamond in the middle. "I know you asked me not to touch you, but it is a little unfair for you to close the distance like that," Fang''s voice was low and husky.

    I pulled my hands back to my side, "fine, at least tell me what are we supposed to do here."

    Fang turned his gaze around to the party. The manor was less decorated with more of a dim environment around, but the crowd made up for all the sparkle and shine. After Mr Gird''s short speech, a piece of soft music filled the atmosphere. "Hailey knows better," Fang replied before he extended his hand ahead, "mind sharing your first dance with me, mdy?"

    I held back the smile forming on my lips and yet my lips strained themselves, "It would be my pleasure."

 Chapter 238 - Dance Floor Temptations

    Fang held my hand gently in his while his other arm was behind his back. He leaned forward to nt a kiss on the back of my hand, "I hope you don''t mind a subtle touch there."

    I smiled at him for how much he was trying to not go against my word. When I had asked Fang to keep his hands to himself in the morning, I did not know he would actually follow suit. Not that he did not at all touch me, but he was very careful today. "I think it is fine till we are on the dance floor," I remarked as I held the side of the dress, presenting him a courtesy bow. He stood up straight and led me with our hands, entering the dance floor a little before we both did.

    Fang turned me to face him and extended his other arm ahead but did not curl it behind my back.

    He waited for me to step ahead and I did it to be in his close space.

    Fang gently let his hand rest on my lower back and started swaying lightly. I could not hold back my smile for some reason. It just felt like an odd sense of happiness being here, in his arms and away from everything that had stressed me for many years. I did not know findingfort was this easy with Fang. "You have a beautiful smile," Fang remarked.

    My smile stretched further, "you tter me."

    "You have been the hardest to do that to," Fang said before he raised my hand above my head to swirl me. He pulled me back close to him as he leaned forward to whisper in my ear, "I am d you finally came around."

    My smile fell as I gaze at Fang when he stood back straight. "I am d too," I replied.

    Fang smiled at me. A smile I so rarely saw on his face. He let me take a step back and then he pulled me with a jerk and a twist to have me turn in his arm and hit my back against his front.

    I could see the dance floor this was and the eyes of thedies were more on me than their own partner.

    His free hand rested on my shoulder before he buried his nose in the crook of my neck. "You smell so good," Fang''s whisper sent tingles down my spine as my eyes gently fluttered. He pushed me by my shoulder and then pulled me back to him with our front, making contact this time. His hand snaked around my waist tighter this time as I strained my neck to look into his sinful eyes, "you make it tough to hold back, little one."

    I took in a sharp breath as my lips parted to take in a whiff of his scent. My left hand slid down from his shoulders to over his biceps and even through the thick fabric of his suit, I could feel his muscle tense under my touch.

    His Adam''s apple gently bobbed, tempting me to run my fingers around his throat.

    Fang moved me slightly to the side before he dipped me low. His arm strong around me.

    I stared into his eyes before I let go and my head dipped lower. My medium-length hair almost touched the floor till I saw the ceiling with pictures painted on it. I felt a gentle kiss that Fang nted just a little lower on my mate mark. I was free with it exposed today for some reason, as it made me feel more in my skin. He nted another kiss below my corbone, a threatening distance from my chest which had me draw a sharp breath.

    Before going further, he brought me back to face him as he held me flush against him. I gulped as my lips parted and my eyes slowly traced his perfect face to his luscious lips.

    "Selene," I jolted as I heard Hailey''s voice right behind me.

    With a flustered look, I cleared my throat. Fang''s gaze lifted with mirth as he stared at Hailey. I turned around and she was... she looked absolutely alluring. Her maroon body fit dress entuated every curve of her body. That was not the only thing. The dress was utterly revealing, with the V cleavage reaching to her upper abdomen and arge slit that ran all the way to her waistline. It made me go red thinking of how she could even carry it so well. I questioned Hailey, "what took you guys so long?"

    She ran her fingers through her hair, a different shine on her face, "ohe on Selene, is that obvious?"

    No, it wasn''t obvious.

    "Okay, so here is the thing," she dived straight into it, "I will be going with Fang to meet Mr Gird. The best that old man would reveal to me about the whereabouts of the Cermesi n is theirst weapon exchange spot."

    "There is a special spot for that?" I asked.

    "But of course," Hailey replied as if it was a dumb question on my end. She turned to Fang, "and you better not show your face to him."

    "How is that supposed to work?" Bane expressed his thoughts and for a moment, I was shocked. That was the most progress I had seen someone make in just one day. I had seen Bane talk to Fang, but with others, he would usually have tight lips. He was morefortable with Hailey around. His hand rested on Hailey''s waist when he shifted his gaze to Fang, "don''t you have some conditions to meet before you can read the other person''s mind?"

    Fang was not pleased with the way Bane had gone casual, but then he held himself back, "yeah, I need to at least see him first, but we already did that."

    "We did that?" I looked at him with creased brows.

    "I did that when you had gone to the restroom," he said. That made more sense. I took a long time to adjust to my dress and over it all, it was so tough to take care of my gown while doing a simple task in the restroom. Fang looked back at Hailey, "can you get us close to him though? I have heard he usually keeps heavy security."

    Hailey waved her hand, "Don''t worry about that, I''m not the assassin princess for no reason."

    "Fine, let''s go," Fang said. He leaned in closer to whisper, "our dance isn''t over yet. You better wait for me." Before he nted a soft kiss on the side of my forehead. Hailey and Bane did not bother about it, but it was definitely something that had me flustered. Fang left my side as he slid his hand from over my waist, leaving traces of his gentle yet protective touch through the fabric. He shot a re at Bane that I did not understand before Hailey and Fang disappeared away into the crowd.

    I and Bane were the only two people awkwardly standing in the middle of the dance floor and that was when I properly noticed the eyes on me.

    It was quite obvious from the way thedies looked at me.

    "Do you want to eat something?" Bane asked.

    I turned to him, trying to ignore the stares I was receiving. It wasn''t because of my dress, because I could easily smell the burning jealously in the air. "Actually, I''m not that full, but I would like to try some drink," I replied. I hadn''t tried any drink apart from the wolf Bane liquor that Bane had offered to me when there was a party in Waterwoods. For the first time, I felt different courage surfacing inside me and a lot of other feelings that I needed to process well.

    Bane passed me a nod as we left the dance floor. There were many maids and waiters who roamed around the room. "What do you want?" Bane asked me.

    I let out a nervousugh, "not really an expert here. What do you think would be mild for me as a starter?" As I had expected, Bane stared at me for 2 seconds and went off, leaving me all on my own. Wow, that man really should learn how to not leave ady on her own.

    "You seem to be on your own there," I heard a man''s voice and I quickly turned around to see a fair and polite gentleman. He was a little older than me but it did not look like much difference.

    "No, my partner must be returning," I drove my gaze around the room, but Bane was nowhere in sight.

    "May I have the honor to share a dance with a beautifuldy like you," he asked with a gentle smile, "of course only till your partneres back to steal you back from me, that is."

    "Excuse me?" That was too much for a first meeting.

    The man chuckled, "I was just joking. Come on then, let''s share a small dance." He did not think for a second before he grabbed my hand and brought it to his lips. Before he could kiss the back of my hand, I pulled and twisted it from over my head. He let out a groan as I strained his hand even further. All the nearby eyes turning our way.

    "Know your ce, mister," I spoke without the care of others, "I would not care even if you were the king himself to dismantle each one of the bones in your body for that behavior."

    A dark desire flooded in as it stroked my ego.. It was a feeling I had never felt before. Power and courage I did not know I had in me!

 Chapter 239 - That Hysterical Woman Again?

    The man was slightly taller than me, with blonde hair and a lean figure. I could not see his face as I twisted his hand behind his back further for trying to grab my hand without my permission. His back arched with pain as I could hear the gasps from around me.

    It was mostly thedies who gave me a look that said ''has she no shame being ady?''

    I had observed it here a lot that most of the people liked to live a standard life and since most of the things in Adalolpha worked in a century-old pattern, so did these people.

    The man grunted, "do you know whose son I am?"

    I shrugged, twisting his hand further till only groans left his lips, "like I said, I wouldn''t care even if you were the king himself."

    "Girl, what do you think you are doing?" A woman walked to me.

    She was obviously around my age and looked a lot familiar to me. I just could not fit the pieces right. "Showing him his ce, of course," I replied with a smirk.

    The more closer she came, the more familiar she looked, and it was not the good kind of familiar feeling.

    The girl walked to me and grabbed my arm that was holding the man, "let go of him if you don''t want to face something bad." She tried to loosen my hand but it only had the man groan in pain. She let go of me immediately as she folded her eyebrows in anger, "you let go of my father right now or I will see to it that your entire family is buried alive with you." The first piece of information was a little shocking. I mean, burying the family was funny because that was thest thing that would happen. At least not with the connections she had.

    "This is your father?" I asked in a confused yet ridiculed tone, "he looks barely a decade older than you."

    The girls growled in anger, "he is my stepfather." Her ego was lit the moment I had asked that question but the moment she answered it she realized that was not the point here, "I will tell minister Fang to burn your whole family down. He would not spare even a single cell in your body for doing that to my father."

    I gasped, giving her a scared look, "minister F-fang! H-How do you know him?"

    She smirked with pride, finding a ce in her eyes. Her neck straightened and all about her father''s situation was forgotten in an instance. Now that she mentioned Fang, small shes of memories came back to me from Waterwoods, but it was still tough to figure out who she was. "He is my lover, we are going to marry soon," said the girl as if it was a big thing. The way others reacted to it, it actually seemed like it was a big thing.

    "Lover? that sounds cheap," I remarked without skipping a beat.

    It only frustrated her further, breaking all the pride that was built up inside her. "You-"

    "You know what," I said, as I held in myughter, "if you are going to marry Fang, then I am going to be the queen of Adalolpha." There was a series ofughter that erupted in the crowd and it was enough to embarrass the girl. I let go of her father after patting his back, "and the queen has decided to be generous with your step papa today. Shoo now, do invite me to your wedding, though. It would be an honor for you to have me there."

    Without missing a beat, the girl leaped for my throat, ws bearing.

    I grabbed her wrist before it could evene close to my throat. However, she did not stop there. She brought another hand up to p me but I held it with my free hand. "You really don''t learn easy, do you?" I said before I pulled her fast towards me and mmed my forehead against hers. When I let go of her hands, she was lightheaded as she tumbled back when her father caught her.

    Thedies around me gasped

    "How rowdy is that girl! Who even invited her?"

    "I think she must be with someone here."

    "True, Mr Gird would never know someone like her. You should really not judge a book by its cover. I mean, look how beautiful she looks but her actions..."

    My eyes turned to the others with mirth dancing in them. Today I was feeling a little extra with my fighting spirit. My brain strongly thought about how good it would be to just smash these faces into the ground to show them their ce. I turned back to see the girl, who held her head and narrowed her eyes before blinking. She was definitely not in the condition to even stand straight. Even after that, the girl growled with her eyes turning a bright shade of yellow as she pushed her father back and stumbled towards me.

    Before she could reach me with her fist, she was jerked back by a strong arm wrapped around her waist. "What are you doing, Sylvie?" Bane asked in his monotonous voice.

    Sylvie? I recalled a lot of things.

    [ "Sylvie put the weapon down." Fang''s words came as amand, and I could feel his blood boiling.

    "It is only me who will stay by your side," Sylvie was going hysterical for no reason. Even when I had nothing to do with Fang. Fang took a step ahead when Sylvie pulled me back, "and you tried to kill me just for this nobody. I was just trying to get her out of the way and be good to Liam, give him a mate. So you and I could be together forever. But turns out there is another girl, and this girl is closer to you than me."

    My hands were raised ahead, ready to counterattack, but the knife was too close and Sylvie needed to drop her guard for a moment so I could turn it around.

    "Sylvie," Fang growled as his teeth turned jagged, canines slowly growing. "I am going to say this for thest time. Put. The weapon. Down"]

    Goosebumps washed over my body, remembering the Fang I had seen back then. It was long back during the trials for Beta when my carelessness had almost got me marked by a rogue wolf. I remembered those light brown eyes now. Sylvie was some minister''s granddaughter, if I recalled it correctly. Though right now it seemed like she did not recall me well. Back then, she was pissed just because I could address Fang by his name.

    Even though there was an odd tingle in my hand to break into a fight right away, I did not want to her go hysterical again.

    Upon seeing Bane, Sylvie was a little shocked, but she immediately broke out into tears, "Bane, she is disrespecting the Alpha. Even after I told her how close he is with me, she made fun of him."

    Bane turned to me with a pitiful look, and I simply rolled my eyes.

    "Our Alpha has broken all his ties with you," Bane did not hold back at all with his words, "Please refrain from using his name to get things. I am sure using your grandfather''s would benefit you equally."

    Wow, that was very kind of him to give her another option.

    Sylvie sniffed hard to drink back her fake tears. This was not a ce where she was being favored and Power wise I had already shown her ce to her. Respect wise, it would be difficult to y with her reputation anymore. "Let''s go now," her father circled his arm around her shoulder, "better leave before things get bad."

    Sylvie jerked her shoulder to get his arm away from over her shoulder, "I will take care of you soon." She stomped towards the main door.

    It looked like she was taking care of her reputation for some reason that would benefit her in the future. She wasn''t getting Fang, that was for sure, and I doubted any other suitor for her would do any better.

    When Bane was about to approach me, I widened my eyes, shaking my head before I turned to leave the spot where the scene had happened. I did not want Sylvie to remember me. Having another headache right now would only mean bloodshed. Besides, I was not feeling my normal self who held back. There was so much energy built inside me waiting to be spent right now. I did not understand what was happening to me but it was not good for public ces.

    The public around me moved immediately to make way for me, and I did not even bother to look at them.

    With my head held high, I walked past as if, if anyone was to try to even talk to me, they would face the worst of me. Knowing the girl was Sylvie was only more frustrating for me. How could she even say Fang was her lover? That was the past and that bitch dare still try to own him. My fist clenched and I stomped away to find a seat in the corner. The people around that corner steered clear of me and it was better for them to do that.

    My eyes moved to the stairs to the inside of the mansion. Fang, better be back soon or I don''t know what I would end up doing.

    It was funny how I was seeking my calm in that man even now. It was more frustrating to not have him by my side so I could kick his ass and he could just.... calm me down, as usual.

 Chapter 240 - Alert Drinker

    I tapped my foot as I sat in one corner of the couch. In the past few minutes, people have mostly steered clear of me, mostly because of the aura I was exuding. I had given more re in the past fifteen minutes than the number of times I had smiled in my life.

    "If you want to remove that energy somewhere-" I heard Bane''s voice but my re immediately cut him short.

    I gawked at him with a gaze that an owl would cast on a rat in the night.

    He did not flinch or repel but his eyes did go wide. Bane stood by the side before he extended his other hand in front of me, "here, the mildest drink they had was this wine though I am not sure whether it will suit your taste." I looked at the ss containing red liquid and then back at him. Unlike others, he did not fear me but then again he knew me. Moreover, who was he to be scared of? I doubt a person who loves the smell of blood had little fear in his pockets.

    I took the winess from him with a sigh. Maybe this drink would bring my mood down.

    The wine did not smell good. It had a tingy yet rancid lingering smell to it. This was probably a bad idea. I still closed my eyes and took a sip. My nose immediately crinkled, "uff, this is bitter."

    "It''d an aged wine," Bane informed, "though it is sure to leave a good aftertaste."

    My face was still in that disgusted state as I kept the ss of wine on the table. "Maybe champagne would have been a good choice," I remarked. But right then, the taste hit my tongue. The sweet and extremely light sour vor. A little taste of berry followed and it suddenly felt nice.

    Bane hummed, "people usually develop a taste for wine over time."

    I picked the ss back up, ignoring what he said and took another sip with a scrunched face, "so I will have to enjoy this slowly it seems."

    "Yes, that is the trick to taste a good wine," Bane replied.

    I nodded while my lower lip sucked the upper lip in. "Thank you Bane," I said to him with a tight-lipped smile. He gave a low bow. Oh, what was I even expecting from him? Maybe I should try and be a little more friendly. I looked at the sofa that was empty beside me. I patted the seat a little away from me, "have a seat."

    Bane shook his head, "I''m good."

    That was quite what I had expected. I sighed and then stood up. He looked at me with a questioning look. "What?" I asked, "if you won''t sit, I can always stand with you."

    "Please befortable," Bane was about to continue when I clicked my tongue.

    "Bane, get over it, we aren''t in Waterwoods anymore," I took another sip from the wine, this time trying not to make the face but the more I held back the faster it happened. I lifted the winess to my eye level. It was sure good, but the initial torture was not really going well for me. "I don''t think I will ever be a wine person," I remarked as I kept the ss back on the table.

    Bane had a faint smile on his face, "I think you will be one. If you want, we can bet on it."

    I Iaughed at his proportion, "what do you want to bet? No, wait. I agree, but it will be a conditional bet, only for this wine." I pointed at the ss on the table.

    Bane shook his head, "that is quite an unfair bet."

    I hummed, "I''m sure you are used to unfairness. Fang is unfair half of the times." That man had a record of asking for unfair prices to be paid. I barely think he doesn''t do that to others.

    "Alpha is one of the fairest people I have seen with his judgement," Bane replied, "though he had a knack for getting things in return from a few people. Usually, most of them are who he doesn''t like or wish to take away something from them." His statement immediately had me in question. Fang had asked many things from me, but that was oddly a long time ago. Was he against epting me in the beginning because I was the princess and he had his revenge? That was also the time he actually slept with another girl, despite knowing I was his mate. I gritted as my anger simmered again.

    "Do you want to dance?" I asked Bane, as I remembered what Fang had mentioned. Like hell, I was waiting for him toe back and finish his dance.

    Bane was a little shocked, "um, I am not much of a dancer."

    "Come on," I ridiculed, "neither am I but both of us have nothing left to do." That was when a waiter came by, lifting the ss of wine I had left on the table. Bane ignored me and walked ahead to get another ss of a dark pink liquid.

    He came back to me and extended it to me, "this is a quite strong drink. It is also a wine, but I am sure you will love it."

    "That is a huge im," I squinted my eyes at him before taking the ss from his hand. I first smelled it and surprisingly it had a sweet and sour smell to it. But it was so strong my mouth watered immediately, as if I had just bitten into something citrus. My eyes closed tight with that aroma before I finally brought the ss to my lips. I slowly tilted the ss just in case it did not numb my teeth because of the sourness.

    A little sip and it was definitely sour, but the taste it brought was indescribable. I took a better sip this time and the strawberry vor flooded my mouth. The sweet and sour making fine blend in my mouth leaving the same after taste.

    Without having received any response from me, Bane immediately asked, "is it too strong?"

    I nodded but then a smile crept up on my face, "this is amazing. Why did you not bring this to me in the beginning?" The strawberry wine was perfect in all its aspects. If this was how the wine tasted, then I was surely going to be a wine person. I took three consecutive sips, as it just wasn''t enough anymore.

    "Woah, woah," Bane almost panicked, "drink it slowly or it will catch up to your head. It is quite strong."

    "Oh," I said before I took another sip, but temptation made me drink a little more.

    Bane sighed, "you will really get me in trouble if you get drunk here." I shed him a toothy smile, followed by a shrug. This wine was heaven for me right now. There was a slow burn that had started to settle in the pit of my stomach, but it was the good kind. I couldn''t hold back anymore as the taste was not important for me anymore and I gulped it whole to encourage that burning sensation. Bane''s eyes went wide, "hey you ca- goddess Luna be with me. Why would you do that?"

    "It felt nice. Plus, it has a warm feeling in this cold atmosphere," I replied. I was about to call for the waiter when it suddenly hit me.

    The dizziness and my head started floating on water.

    "Woahhhhhh," I stumbled before I held myself up straight. "Okay, I see what you were saying. This is bad," my brows creased as I cleared my throat. The lightheaded feeling was catching up to me but I kept myselfposed. For anyone watching me, it would be recognizable that I was holding back something.

    Bane held my hand before he directed me to the sofa, "let me help. If you are fine to drink my blood-"

    "Yeah, I''m fine," I said, but then I remembered his blood was actually an antidote. "Wait, how will your blood help me?" I asked him. Suspicion gripped me and I grabbed his wrist in a stronghold as if he was going to run away. "You are also a Warchild aren''t you?" Else, how could his blood act in someone else?

    Bane folded his eyebrows in pain, "no I''m not. My blood will not erase the high but it will at least get it to simmer down."

    "How is that?" I squinted.

    He winced this time as my grip tightened, "I trained myself over years. Okay, this hurts." He grabbed my wrist and twisted it smartly while pressing a pressure point. My eyes went wide in shock as I was thrown back by him. Bane corrected the wrist of his coat and the cuffs of his shirt. "You aren''t a fun drunk. It seems you get more conscious of your surroundings. If you trust me a little, I wouldn''t hurt my brother''s soulmate "

    I still gave a hard gaze. I was about to ask him another suspicious question but something else had grabbed my attention, "how do you train your blood?"

    Bane looked at me with irritated eyes, "you train abilities, not blood. My ability is rted to my blood. "

    "How do you do it?" I asked. There was so much mystery I could solve with my abilities if he let me know.

    Since I could see through others'' inner organs, I could also try manipting their functioning with my healing.. Moreover, there was this huge quest of keeping Fang out of my brain and this was a great opportunity right here for me.

 Chapter 241 - Blood Vial

    Upon seeing that I had calmed down, Bane reached out for the inner pocket of his coat. He did not answer me immediately, but he handed me a small cylindrical ss vial. "Here, this is my blood, have it."

    I grabbed it while I eyed it with obvious confusion, "you carry your blood around like this?" It was so odd to just carry it around like water and offer it like water. My eyes went over the vial disturbed and then back at Bane. Did he actually have more than one of these? Besides, why exactly did he even carry them?

    "Yeah," Bane replied, "if there is an emergency, I prefer this to cutting myself."

    "That''s smart," I said as I twirled the vial around. It had a cute, tiny cork on it with a skull symbol on top. "You did not answer my question, though."

    "Drink that first-"

    "No need," I said, "my abilities allow me to sober myself up. It just did not click to me a while back." Bane stared at me and then reached for the ss vial. I gripped it snugly in my finger and hid it behind my back, "I think I will keep this for emergencies. Now how did you train your blood to act outside your body if you are keeping it in these vials?"

    Bane dragged a sharp breath before replying, "I can sense when poison enters my body. I just tried it with others as well."

    "And?" I nudged him to continue.

    "Well, I cannot see how it affects in other person''s body but I can replicate the reaction in my blood without poison or narcotics entering my body," Bane informed, "it is quite simple for me now. Stimte, get the sample in a vial, and store it."

    That was easy. But unlike him, I was actually able to see inside the other person''s body.

    "Wait a minute," I noticed what he had said, "did you say narcotics as well?"

    Bane nodded casually, "but of course, anything that can take your body to an unnatural turn my blood works on it all. Though I had tried it with hypnosis before. That did not work, but the person was at least aware of it after the hypnosis stopped."

    "Wow," I had no words but so many ideas burning in my brain. "Did you like hypnotize someone?"

    "No," Bane was quick with his answer, "there is a guy who can hypnotize others with his abilities in Waterwoods. He usually connects to your brain through your eyes so I survived it once and then experimented with others if my blood could prevent it." It reminded me of Connie, even he was able to hypnotize, but I had never fallen prey to that. It wasn''t the same for his brother though, that guy had the luck of pushing me into his nightmares. Bane continued, "That did not work but yes, sometimes there are werewolves with the ability to y with your brain. "

    "Like Fang?" I interrupted him.

    Bane shook his head, "no, his abilities are too strong to be held back by an omega like me. He has trained too well. But yes, werewolves who mess with your brain need you to be in a vulnerable state if their abilities do not prevail over yours. They use cheap tricks like narcotics, so I trained my blood strongly to recognize it as poison as well." That did make sense. If you weren''t vulnerable with your guards all letdown, even in that condition, it would work, and if not narcotics, were always there.

    "What about a witch''s mind control?" I asked. That was tough to counter since their powers derived purely from magic.

    Bane hummed, "I never had a chance to meet a witch, so I cannot say about that."

    "I can help you meet one," I said immediately. Dandeline had one of the best mind control I knew of. Since most of her time with me was spent creating illusions during my imprisonment, she had mastered how to go inside multiple minds at a time.

    Bane looked at me with an inquisitive look, "why do you know a witch?"

    There I messed it up so easily. Witches in Adalolpha had their own covens. From what I had known, there were sand witches that Fang knew only because he was a foreign minister. Others were not even allowed near the borders. General public never came in contact with witches because the only witches inside Adalolpha were the rosewood witches. Their coven was of unknown origin, but their duty was to serve the crown.

    Every royal Alpha, when born, would have a witch to serve them. If anyone other than Alpha child needed a witch, then there was some price to be paid by the crown which was not in money.

    Now, since that information had shed in my mind, I realized how problematic it was.

    Even if most people weren''t aware of the things that went inside the kingdom, Bane was sure to have knowledge about it all. "I met... I mean Fang," I corrected myself as I drawled on my words, "Fang, umm, took me to meet-"

    "I see," Bane quickly cut me.

    It was as if even he understood something was wrong, but he did not pry further. "Yeah," I said. I did not know what else to say since my previous statement was left hanging.

    "Fang knows a few witches," Bane filled the awkward silence, "I am sure he introduced you to them.

    I hummed. Bane was actually understanding. He definitely was smart enough to understand that was not the case, but he still put it forth. "Are you trying to cover up for me just to go and investigate behind my back?" I went serious with my tone again. Maybe I hadn''t yet sobered, but I needed to also make sure of what Bane was thinking.

    Bane''s eyes moved to the stairs and then back at me, "I understand some things are sensitive. I don''t like to pry. It''s better I stay out of personal matters."

    My face scrunched. I mean how sorted that was, but I can understand why he did not have close people. "You have it so sorted Bane, how do you tackle that loneliness?" I asked. Bane stared at me without answering at all. I felt like that was the worst question I had asked him, "erm, I just said that because usually for people to trust you, you need to get involved with them."

    Bane sighed, "I know, I have enough people close to me. I don''t want any additions."

    That was fair enough. I nodded in agreement before turning my eyes around the room. There was another waiter who was walking a little away from us. I politely raised my hand and he immediately noticed me. He walked to me with a tray that had only yellow drinks on it. The sses also looked different, they were longer thanpared to wine sses. Just to be sure, I turned to Bane to be sure if I want to try this and he shook his head. I pursed my lips before I sent the waiter away. "I think that was champagne, right? Isn''t it good?" I asked.

    "Yeah, but I don''t want you to drink anymore," Bane said.

    "What!" I ridiculed, "you stopped me just because you didn''t want me drunk."

    "Well, I am not sure how your abilities work, but I am not risking it without you drinking my blood," Bane was rather pushy with his " request. "

    I rolled my eyes, "geez I can even get you sober if you were to drink my blood."

    "I don''t know if I want to try," Bane said without any hesitation. I continued to twirl the vial in front of my eyes. It looked extremely convenient to carry one''s blood like this. But I wasn''t sure how this would work with the blood if I hadn''t trained it.

    "How long is this valid? Like, would my blood work the same?" I inquired.

    Bane answered, "My blood will stay and work in your system for the next five days, though if you keep yours outside without training, then I think two days at max."

    That was sad to hear. Though it would be better for me to store it like this and train. For me to recover the blood in my body takes mere hours, unlike a normal body which takes two days. That reminded me of something. If I was to be careful and do it well, I could aplish what I wanted soon. "Do you have an empty vial?" I asked Bane, with eyes sparkling louder than the stars in the night sky. Bane retracted a little away from me.

    "Why?" He was obviously skeptical when I asked it to him like that.

    "I need your help with something," my eyes pleaded with him. Bane almost cringed his face before he took a step away from me. His lips curled to say no, and I grabbed his hand, "Come on Bane, are you going to say no to this face?" I showed him the puppy eyes and Bane squirmed to get free from my hold.

    "I don''t want-"

    "Oh shut up Bane, I don''t have any destructive ability," I said as I gave up my act. It was ridiculous to hold on to.

    Bane scratched the back of his head, finally giving up, "As long as it doesn''t put my head on the line with Alpha."

    A wide grin spread across my face as I pped his shoulder, "ah, don''t worry, Fang won''t even notice." Sadly, Fang was definitely going to notice when I would extend this ss vial to him, but well, Bane couldn''t read my mind, anyway.. We walked to the restroom area as soon as we could while I almost dragged him behind me like a kid.

 Chapter 242 - Where We Left

    The deed was done!

    Though Bane did not have an extra vial, I had to fill my blood in the vial that had his blood previously. For that, he had refused to throw the blood away and also to drink it himself. He managed to convince me to drink his blood by saying that I would need it in the next three days since Hailey and he were getting married.

    We wasted half an hour on that one simple task because it took me so long to agree.

    Well, at least it did not do anything wrong with my body. My blood was perfectly capable of resisting poison till it expelled my body but I guess having some antidote in my body was good as well. I sighed, "I can''t believe you made me drink it."

    Bane corrected his suit before he fiddled in the inside pocket, "It will be useful for the next 5 days."

    "Like my blood can''t handle poison," right, we were still in the argument process. Bane hadn''t exactly convinced me but had taken the vial back only to give it when I drank it from his hand. "Let me tell you, my body can handle poison way better than you," my words resounded from my ego.

    "Then it will be useful for narcotics," Bane was tired of handling me.

    I gave him a ridiculous smile, "why would anyone give me narcotics? I don''t think Hailey''s family would be that cheap with their tricks. They are assassins and why would they even harm m-"

    "You are extremely irritating," Bane expressed himself and my eyes went wide, "if you would stop trying to keep your point so stubbornly it will be much easier for you to listen to your heart. That is more important for you because your brain doesn''t work well with trust." He walked away as if he could just leave me like that. My jaw fell ck to the ground. How that actually stung because it was actually true. I could not even follow him. In mere seconds, Bane had flipped to his too honest side and plunged knives in my chest.

    I ced my hands over my chest, "oh, that hurt."

    My eyes turned to the stairs, and neither Fang nor Hailey was still there. I walked ahead to the sofa in the corner because now I was actually spent, since I couldn''t even interact with people. Bane was actually right, though. It was a habit of mine to stand with a strong head with my opinion. Maybe I should just let go. It wasn''t like that was exactly benefiting me. I guess it was some defensive behavior. Well, I did not want to face why it was there, but changing it could always work.

    "Why so gloomy? Missing your boyfriend?" I heard Hailey''s voice and my heart jumped in my chest.

    I took a deep breath before getting up, "this is boring."

    Hailey snickered, "so missing him it is." I rolled my eyes at her. She had this thing of poking her nose in other''s business. Specifically, love life. "Did you have drinks? That could have helped," she said, "maybe talking with others and sharing the dance floor."

    "How did you meet and greet go?" I asked.

    If I didn''t stop her, she would usually keep going. Hailey pursed her lips in disappointment, "it went well. He did not talk about it, but Fang did the work."

    "So you know where your family is now?" I asked.

    It was a little relieving to hear that. It had been some time since we were here and the main mission had almost bounced off my head. Bringing Zelda back to Winterwells. I doubted her family would let her go so easily if they have her, but I hope Hailey did that job for me. Over it all, she also might not be with her family right now. But I needed to take this bet. As for Hailey''s wedding, I don''t know how things were going to work out. I doubted I would wait for it, though.

    The sooner I took Zelda back with me, the sooner I can pressure the elders in Winterwells to end the feud. It wasn''t going to be a short task anyway.

    Hailey sighed before she interlocked her arm in mine and made me walk with her, "well we got it, but seems like Fang is adamant about keeping that information to himself."

    "Fair enough, you might run away," I was quick with my reply.

    Hailey acted as if she was hurt by my statement, "have I tried it yet?"

    I rolled my eyes before stopping and getting my hand out of her hold. "Look Hailey, it doesn''t matter how you have been in the past 2-3 days. It''s just who you are. I guess he isn''t foolish enough to trust you over your recent actions." Her sudden friendliness was not something that was going to erase what she was. An assassin and a deceiving individual. To my surprise, Hailey did not deny nor ept that fact.

    "I see," Hailey said as if she was analyzing the situation, "that is actually fair."

    How did she change so much?

    "That reminds me, I will need a bridesmaid for my wedding. You are going to be my best woman," Hailey winked. My face had a big question mark stered on it. Hailey''s brides- best woman?

    I scrunched my face, "you don''t have to do that for trust purposes-"

    Hailey patted my shoulder, her hand a little colder on my bare skin. "Selene, you are the only one I have. Besides, if you see my other option is my sister, I definitely don''t want that," Hailey rolled her eyes in disgust. "Okay, so it is done, then. Now go, Fang, is waiting for you at the balcony," Hailey pushed me by my shoulders, "go up the stairs and take a right."

    "W-w-wait," I stuttered at the loss of words, "I can''t-"

    Hailey stopped pushing me and by the time I looked back, she was already gone. I saw her retreating figure at the far end before she hugged Bane. That girl has no right to be this fast!

    I sighed, looking at both of them. They needed their time, and I wasn''t going to spoil it when they had just found each other. They needed their own space. About the bridesmaid thing, it can be sorted in the next two days. I turned to the stairs and climbed up to take a right turn. There was a guard standing on the left side and I ignored him, just like I ignored the eyes of the people when I climbed the stairs. I walked ahead to a dead end. Okay, where was I supposed to find this balcony now?

    I bit into the inside of my cheek as I grabbed the hem of my dress and walked through the dimly lit corridor on the left.

    At the end, there was yet again a dead end.

    In front of me was a wall with an almost camouged wooden door. I turned the handle and a soft cold breeze brush past me. Goosebumps washed over my body with my shoulders already bare. When I opened the doorpletely, I saw a seemingly small yet well-concealed balcony. Fang was standing at the far end, by the railing and when I stepped outside, he turned to me.

    "Can you close the door behind you?" Fang asked.

    This was an extremely private ce. The balcony had many pirs and arge shade to cover anyone standing here. I turned around and closed the door without hesitation.

    There was something at the bottom of my stomach that made me feel giddy and nervous at the same time. After the door clicked as a sign that it was locked, I turned back to Fang. How far I hade with beingfortable around this man? He had covered half the distance and walked ahead to cover the rest. He bent a little to reach for my hand and brought it to his lips, "should we continue where we left off?"

    A smile spread across my lips, which I tried to hold back so hard. I nodded, "sure, but here? Without music?"

    Fang brought my left hand to rest on his shoulder and this time he stepped forward to hold my waist and pull me closer to him. I sucked a sudden breath with his pull. He asked for my right hand and I ced it in his open palm. "I don''t think music means anything when there is such a beautiful dance partner," Fang said before he started swaying slowly.

    I couldn''t help but giggle, "maybe you can sing a song to go along."

    Fang let out a breathyugh, "I am sure a man of many talents, but art isn''t my area of expertise."

    My eyes went wide, "Are you admitting defeat this easily?"

    Fang swirled me around, increased his pace. I matched him without getting my eyes away from him. He brought my right hand to rest on his shoulder before his other arm curved around my waist as well. There was so much tension in the air, but I was loving everything that was happening. For a while, I was thinking it was my wolf acting up again, but then I concluded this was my voice. I wanted this for a long time and this time I was done running. From myself and from my heart. I stepped ahead to rest the side of my head over his chest.

    He held me snuggly against him before finally deciding to answer me, "I will lose a thousand times if I am up against you. Though I doubt even you could sing any well."

    It immediately had me snicker before I leaned back to take a look at him.. Things weren''t going to be the same for me anymore.

 Chapter 243 - Finally Coming Around

    *Fang''s PoV*

    Selene''s gaze was locked with Fang as they slowly swayed to the wind. It was cold, but the air broke its velocity because of the pirs around the railing. Fang traced his fingers up Selene''s back before it left the fabric and trailed over her bare skin. Selene drew in a quick breath, "Fang."

    "Yes," Fang drawled as his fingers traced back the path they had traveled.

    Selene met his dark desire filled eyes, "did you forget about your hands?" His lips curled wickedly before he pulled her flush against him.

    "I don''t remember," Fang said.

    Selene unexpectedly giggled, "stop making stupid excuses, Fang." He smiled at her before he brought his hands to rest on the side of her waist as he held her tight against him. "Fang!" Selene warned him again but he simply hummed. Selene could not help but have an uncontroble smile on her lips, "Fang, stop acting." He leaned down and pressed his forehead against hers.

    Fang waited for a few seconds before he smiled, "I like how you are finally finding yourself. This is you."

    He was expecting for her to deny him as usual. However, he was d Selene wasing around. His patience was running thin with her and he doubted how long he would have held on more before snatching her away, even from herself. His eyes opened to see Selene''s eyes were closed and his jaw clenched while darkness swirled in his eyes. So many things he would have done to make her give in to him. He was d... d he didn''t take the impatient way.

    "I am liking this too," Selene spoke suddenly.

    Her eyes slowly opened to watch Fang already looking at her. He moved his head back to have a better look at her. Selene moved his hand away from her waist to take a step back.

    Her brows creased, "Fang, I want to apologize." The words after that stuck on her lips.

    Fang waited for her to speak but seeing how she was still at that unbnced bridge, he pushed her to answer, "for?"

    Selene met his gaze again as a strong wind blew through the balcony and her hair almost tossed over her face. She moved it aside with her slender fingers as she looked back at Fang. His hair handsomely covered his forehead and the messy look made him look a well-kept bad boy. Selene smiled at that sight, "aren''t you reading my mind already?"

    Fang looked at her, still deciding. Then he shook his head, "Some things are too important to be spoiled."

    Selene was a little surprised to hear that. As much as she had thought of Fang, he was someone who always was in people''s heads, but he refused it right now, "you are saying you are actually out of my head now?" Fang hummed with a nod. Selene did not know what to say to that. She was here to figure out how to make him stop while he himself had stopped. "You are only out of my head?" Selene asked, trying to stall the matter.

    "No, I have to shut it off entirely to not be able to listen to anyone," Fang informed before he took a step closer to her, "you were saying?"

    Selene nodded, a little awkward with her own words. Apologies were always tough for Alphas. She tried to look away but then took a deep breath and faced Fang, "I am sorry for the way that I treated you. You are a pain in the wrong ce, but I think I havee to like it." Fang was left speechless. Selene pursed her lips, biting into her lower lips before she whispered, "Thank you for helping me find what was taken away from me."

    Fang was not ready for that this soon.

    She had started owning up to herself but toe around for him this soon? But then he looked at Selene. Her genuinely innocent face made him want to ept it just like that. This was all he had been wanting for a long time, despite the fact that when he met her, he wanted to kill her. There were things that had happened because of her in the past, but he fell for his natural instincts.

    "I should thank you," he said, since he couldn''t apologize for something she did not know. "If you hadn''t resisted so much, I might have controlled you and then lost my interest pretty soon," he smirked as he stepped forward.

    Seleneughed at his final statement, "like I would ever let you"

    He stepped closer to her and her face only reminded him more of why he used to hate her. He wanted her; he needed every part of her being, and he knew it wasn''t her fault. But he went ahead and hugged her. He wanted that warmth to calm his heart down.

    Selene was a little shocked by his reaction, "Is everything alright, Fang?"

    He nodded over her head, but his heart pained from those memories. Was he doing the right thing, keeping her out of it? Fang could not decide, but he held her tighter against him.

    Selene almost suffocated in his hold, "Fang! What is wrong- hey I can''t breathe like this."

    He let her go immediately. Selene took deep breaths, but Fang walked past her over to the railing. She turned back to watch him suddenly retreat. It was thest expression she was expecting from him. After all, he was the one who had started the chase.

    "Fang," her hand rested on his shoulder before she came to stand beside him.

    His knuckles turned white as he gripped the broad railing tightly, his fingers and palm pressing against the rough surface. He turned to look at Selene, "how much do you remember from your childhood?"

    That question was obviously confusing.

    Selene looked at him with creased brows, "how long back are you talking about?"

    "12 - 13 years back," Fang was a little stern.

    Selene did not know what turn the conversation had taken ce, but she decided to answer it, "I do remember a little bit of some major events, no more than that. It was long back, Fang." Fang stepped closer to her and the next thing he did was grab her face while pressing his thumb on the side of her temple. "What are you-" Selene''s words were cut short as her eyes rolled impossibly back into her eye socket. Fang''s eyes, on the other hand, turned pure golden before he closed them and entered her memories.

    He traveled as far as he could.

    No matter what he was searching and what he was looking through, there were only fixed memories even in her set of major events

    The time she was put in the dungeons.

    How Dandeline had helped her.

    Her trainer, who would almost torture her trying to make her better.

    But there were no other memories. Howe this long and she did not have any other memory? Fang dug deeper but it still did not bring him what he wanted to see. Someone must have messed with her mind, thought Fang, because even in her deep subconscious, where traumas would be locked away, there was nothing.

    Fang let her go and Selene blinked twice in confusion, "what happened?"

    Fang shook his head, "Nothing."

    She was sure something and happened. There were so many things she was remembering right now that she had almost forgotten over past years. Some of the brutal lessons with her trainer and Dandeline''s kindness.

    Selene looked at Fang as she turned him to face her, "what is wrong with you Fang why are you acting like this?" For a second Fang thought Selene felt his presence in her head but then she said, "I apologized to you and I''m asking what is wrong even after that. Why won''t you answer me? Is the chase over for you now that I have epted I want you?"

    Fang''s eyes went wide, "what? No." He let out a sigh before grabbing her face, "I didn''t mean it like that. It is just as if this is a dream." He lied so there won''t be any need for more exnation.

    Selene rolled her eyes, "it is not. Go in my head if you want."

    Fang snickered, "you want me to go in your head when you are here with a solution to block me out?"

    Selene''s eyes went wide at that statement, "you said you weren''t reading my thoughts." She pushed him back, a little offended that he saw through her. She was nning to deceive him, but he had already figured it out.

    He reached out to circle his hand around her neck and pulled her closer.

    Selene brought her hand forward to push him but he reached his two fingers between her cleavage and pulled out the blood vial. "How can you... how dare you," Selene went red for the sudden intrusion into her very private space.

    Fang held the vial bottle up, "Hm, so Bane helped you with this."

    "You cannot just touch ady however you want," Selene fumed at him while she took a step back, covering the top of her strapless dress. She had brought her blood to give it to him so she could look through his brain. Since she could do it, she was nning to figure out how his abilities worked so she could block her brain ordingly. But here he had already gone for it, "you are really shameless."

    Fang ignored her nagging and opened the cork to down the small vial.

    Selene stopped speaking immediately. Her eyes went wide as she whispered, "why?"

    Fang licked thest drop and shed her a charming smile, "if that makes you morefortable.. Go ahead, try your hypothesis."

 Chapter 244 - Let Me Show You

    *Note: Fang''s PoV will continue for few chapters*

    -------

    Selene looked at Fang with a shocked expression. He had drank her blood as if he did not care if he was locked out of her mind. This hadn''t been the case before. "Are you ready to do it just for me?" Selene asked skeptically.

    Fang threw the blood vial out of the balcony, and Selene failed, following it with her eyes. She was concerned someone might get hurt, but luckily the street was dark and empty. "Go ahead, I cannot stop listening to just your thoughts, so might as well try if this works," Fang said. Besides, he had just gone through enough of her memories useful to him. She hade around and there wasn''t any more need for him to keep track of anything else. Once an Alpha epted their mate, nothing else could take them apart or change their mind.

    Things were actually perfect and before he had decided things to work out.

    Selene took a step forward as she raised her hands. As if on instinct, Fang brought his hands up to let Selene''s rest in his palms. Her eyes lit as she looked up with the faint moonlight reflecting off her face. She closed her eyes and slowly her head hung low. Her mind raced through what she was looking for.

    She traveled through Fang''s head but all she could see was his brain.

    Selene clicked her tongue before she met Fang''s eyes. He was patiently waiting for her while his eyes calmly stayed on her. "Can you go inside my brain?" She asked to understand better of how his brain worked, "but don''t think anything else just stay inside me."

    Fang drew a sharp breath, "you are really testing my patience by saying those words."

    Selene creased her brows, not understanding what she said was wrong. But Fang hummed and gave her a small nod. He decided to skim through her recent memories, so it did not affect a lot of his thinking. He was careful to think about normal moments with her and probably the time he had left alone at the party.

    Selene went ahead with her n. It was clearer for her to see where the sparks ignited in his brain.

    Slowly, she coordinated the part of her brain which held her memories and her thought process. It was easier this time than what she had done back in the hotel room. She understood how he read her mind and also understood what her mind showed. Blocking his mind was not possible because it was his innate ability, but she could always block hers. Her mind raced through every ce that stored her memory, her conscious, her unconscious, and the subconscious where even she couldn''t ess.

    After a long hunt and trial, she opened her eyes to finally ask him, "Can You Read My Mind now?"

    Fang stared at her with proper concentration. It was tough to get through. Her thoughts weren''t loud at all so he tested his abilities by igniting her memory, "what were your thoughts about Sylvie?"

    "What question is that?" Selene was irked by that mention, "she is stupid."

    Fang chuckled before his eyes turned golden and his brows creased. Selene could feel the pressure of his aura against her before Fang calmed down, "still need some work there. Good job, though. It took me double the efforts to reach you." Fang patted her head as Selene smiled like a small child when she managed to achieve something for the first time with her abilities that were more than just healing.

    "Really, then I''ll get it sorted soon enough just you wait," she said with a challenge in her voice.

    Fang smirked at her, "I can wait. Almost touched my grave waiting for you." Selene hit his shoulder as she startedughing at his remark. To see her this free made him feel better, and Fang tugged her hair behind her ear. She was definitely going to be the best Alpha he had ever met. Unlike others, even her ability was gentle in nature. A caressing touch and there was no doubt she was going to be a serene and gentle being. It would be lovely to see her in action and the Alpha''s re but that would take some time.

    Over it all, Fang doubted that was going to change her gentle nature in any way.

    Selene gazed at Fang as his fingers lingered behind her ear. A soft touch enough to build the tension between them. She bit into her lower lip before she finally said, "stay still for me."

    Fang raised his brows, surprised.

    He wasn''t used to being told what to do, but she was so innocent with her words it made him let out a breathy chuckle, "why?"

    Selene rolled her eyes, "just stay still."

    His hand was still on the railing as he leaned on his one leg. Fang stood up straight before opening his arms a little in a sign that he hadplied. "Okay, now what else, princess?" It was a little taunt he yed with to show her how she was ordering her, but Selene did nothing but smile at him.

    "Maybe close your eyes," she said with an ufortable look.

    Fang sighed before he closed his eyes, "anything else? Should I jump off the railing for you now?"

    Selene let out a softugh at his words, or probably at the nervousness that started in the pit of her stomach. The night had gone darker and more silent. A gentle drizzle soon came down in a heavy downpour but the couple stayed where they were. The balcony was well covered for the rain to not disturb them.

    Fang gulped as his brows creased.

    He could not read her mind directly anymore and the anticipation was killing him. Was the girl nning some-

    Fang''s eyes flew wide open as he felt one hand of Selene''s wrap behind his neck and another pulling him down by his cor. Before he could process that moment, Selene raised her heels and her lips met his. She left a lingering kiss behind before she slowly retreated back. Her eyes were still closed and her grip on his cor still tight. Fang''s eyes softened before he circled his arm around her waist to pull her up against him. He leaned ahead to kiss her, a gentle kiss as they worked their lips together. It was so hard to move faster when the beauty of the moment begged tost.

    If they could, they would steal this moment and make it stay forever.

    Selene pulled back slowly but her lips begged for a little more. Fang could see through her easily and gave her another peck on her lips before she felt his lips curl in a smirk against her lips. Selene''s eyes opened to see him and Fang pulled away from her, "I thought you were some saint who never thought intimately of her soulmate."

    Selene squinted her eyes, "just because I giggle like a child around you doesn''t mean I am a child."

    It immediately made Fang snicker, "I am sure you aren''t ready for the adult y yet."

    Selene turned all red, "w-what do you mean I''m not ready? I am an adult and I can take it, okay." Her heart thumped so loudly that she could hear it over the heavy rain sound. Her palms were sweaty as she cleared her throat, "I just am not... I just don''t..." she looked away to talk in a low voice. A whisper that even she couldn''t hear, "I don''t know about it." Her face turned beet red just by saying it out, even though Fang hadn''t even heard it.

    Fang leaned towards her, "you don''t what, little one?"

    It had been only a few minutes and Fang already found it extremely pestering to not be able to read her mind. Other times he would just read her memories, but right now, it wasn''t possible. Maybe this was also better, he thought. That way, they would have more space between them, plus he would get to tease her more. Nevertheless, right now he was well aware of what she meant when she said ''I don''t.'' Her reactions told enough.

    Selene looked back at him, all flustered, and shook her head. She pulled her head high before saying, "I am adult enough, but this is simply not a ce where you can do things that are done in bed."

    She internally sighed. Good excuse, she told herself but the words were as confident in her own head as they sounded.

    It was morefortable for her now that he was out of her brain. Taking things that he did not hear back was much easier and also to pose herself more confidently in lies.

    But the way Fang''s lips twisted gave her cold chills.

    That was not a face that she was used to associating with good things in the near future. Her brows creased trying to think what had she said wrong that might have dug her own grave here. Or was he actually inside her head? Fang pulled her closer before his other hand came to lift her chin up. He leaned down with his neck till his mouth was close to her ear, "you don''t always need a bed to do things little one."

    His voice sent a sweet tingle throughout her body before he nipped at her ear.

    Fang traveled back to her lips till she could feel his hot breath on her skin. His words confuse her. She did mean things were supposed to be inside the bedroom but what he meant was a little concerning for her. She gulped at the distance that was between them.

    He was close to her but did not kiss her, leaving her wanting more.

    Fang''s dark eyes observed her smartly before he smirked and spoke so close to her lips she felt butterflies rise in her stomach, "let me show you how things can be done without a bed."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!